This is a modern-English version of Jude the Obscure, originally written by Hardy, Thomas. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

JUDE THE OBSCURE

by Thomas Hardy


CONTENTS

PREFACE

PART FIRST—At Marygreen
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI

PART SECOND—At Christminster
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII

PART THIRD—At Melchester
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X

PART FOURTH—At Shaston
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI

PART FIFTH—At Aldbrickham and Elsewhere
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII

PART SIXTH—At Christminster Again
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI

PREFACE

The history of this novel (whose birth in its present shape has been much retarded by the necessities of periodical publication) is briefly as follows. The scheme was jotted down in 1890, from notes made in 1887 and onward, some of the circumstances being suggested by the death of a woman in the former year. The scenes were revisited in October, 1892; the narrative was written in outline in 1892 and the spring of 1893, and at full length, as it now appears, from August, 1893, onward into the next year; the whole, with the exception of a few chapters, being in the hands of the publisher by the end of 1894. It was begun as a serial story in HARPER’S MAGAZINE at the end of November, 1894, and was continued in monthly parts.

The history of this novel (which was delayed in its current form due to the demands of magazine publication) is summarized as follows. The initial concept was noted down in 1890, based on notes made from 1887 and onward, with some ideas inspired by a woman's death in the previous year. The settings were revisited in October 1892; the outline of the narrative was created in 1892 and the spring of 1893, and the full version, as it appears now, was completed from August 1893 into the following year, with everything except a few chapters submitted to the publisher by the end of 1894. It began as a serialized story in HARPER’S MAGAZINE at the end of November 1894 and continued in monthly installments.

But, as in the case of Tess of the D’Urbervilles, the magazine version was, for various reasons, abridged and modified in some degree, the present edition being the first in which the whole appears as originally written. And in the difficulty of coming to an early decision in the matter of a title, the tale was issued under a provisional name—two such titles having, in fact, been successively adopted. The present and final title, deemed on the whole the best, was one of the earliest thought of.

But, like in the case of Tess of the D’Urbervilles, the magazine version was, for various reasons, shortened and changed to some extent, with this edition being the first to show the story as it was originally written. Due to the challenge of quickly deciding on a title, the story was released under a temporary name—two different titles were actually used in succession. The current and final title, which is considered the best overall, was one of the first ideas that came up.

For a novel addressed by a man to men and women of full age, which attempts to deal unaffectedly with the fret and fever, derision and disaster, that may press in the wake of the strongest passion known to humanity, and to point, without a mincing of words, the tragedy of unfulfilled aims, I am not aware that there is anything in the handling to which exception can be taken.

For a novel written by a man for adults, which tries to honestly address the stress and turmoil, mockery and failures that can follow the deepest passion in humanity, and to clearly highlight the tragedy of unfulfilled goals, I don’t believe there’s anything in the approach that can be criticized.

Like former productions of this pen, Jude the Obscure is simply an endeavor to give shape and coherence to a series of seemings, or personal impressions, the question of their consistency or their discordance, of their permanence or their transitoriness, being regarded as not of the first moment.

Like previous works from this author, Jude the Obscure is simply an attempt to create a coherent structure from a collection of impressions or perceptions, with the issues of their consistency or inconsistency, and their lasting nature or fleeting quality, considered to be of less importance.

T.H.

T.H.

August, 1895.

August 1895.

Part First
AT MARYGREEN

“Yea, many there be that have run out of their wits for women, and become servants for their sakes. Many also have perished, have erred, and sinned, for women… O ye men, how can it be but women should be strong, seeing they do thus?”—ESDRAS.

“Yeah, many have lost their minds over women and have become their servants. Many have also perished, gone astray, and sinned for women… Oh men, how can it be that women shouldn’t be strong, seeing how they are treated?”—ESDRAS.

I

The schoolmaster was leaving the village, and everybody seemed sorry. The miller at Cresscombe lent him the small white tilted cart and horse to carry his goods to the city of his destination, about twenty miles off, such a vehicle proving of quite sufficient size for the departing teacher’s effects. For the schoolhouse had been partly furnished by the managers, and the only cumbersome article possessed by the master, in addition to the packing-case of books, was a cottage piano that he had bought at an auction during the year in which he thought of learning instrumental music. But the enthusiasm having waned he had never acquired any skill in playing, and the purchased article had been a perpetual trouble to him ever since in moving house.

The schoolmaster was leaving the village, and everyone seemed sad about it. The miller at Cresscombe lent him the small white cart and horse to transport his belongings to his new city, which was about twenty miles away. This cart was more than enough for the things the teacher needed to take with him. The schoolhouse had been partly furnished by the school board, and the only bulky item he owned, besides a packing box of books, was a cottage piano he had bought at an auction during the year he intended to learn how to play music. But since his excitement faded, he never learned to play, and that piano had been a constant hassle for him every time he moved.

The rector had gone away for the day, being a man who disliked the sight of changes. He did not mean to return till the evening, when the new school-teacher would have arrived and settled in, and everything would be smooth again.

The principal had left for the day, as he was someone who didn't like to see changes. He planned to come back in the evening, when the new teacher would have arrived and gotten comfortable, and everything would be running smoothly again.

The blacksmith, the farm bailiff, and the schoolmaster himself were standing in perplexed attitudes in the parlour before the instrument. The master had remarked that even if he got it into the cart he should not know what to do with it on his arrival at Christminster, the city he was bound for, since he was only going into temporary lodgings just at first.

The blacksmith, the farm bailiff, and the schoolmaster were all standing there, looking confused in the living room in front of the instrument. The master had pointed out that even if he managed to get it into the cart, he wouldn’t know what to do with it when he arrived at Christminster, the city he was headed to, since he was only going to be staying in temporary housing at first.

A little boy of eleven, who had been thoughtfully assisting in the packing, joined the group of men, and as they rubbed their chins he spoke up, blushing at the sound of his own voice: “Aunt have got a great fuel-house, and it could be put there, perhaps, till you’ve found a place to settle in, sir.”

A little eleven-year-old boy, who had been quietly helping with the packing, joined the group of men. As they rubbed their chins, he nervously spoke up, blushing at the sound of his own voice: “Aunt has a big fuel house, and we could maybe put it there until you find a place to settle down, sir.”

“A proper good notion,” said the blacksmith.

“A really good idea,” said the blacksmith.

It was decided that a deputation should wait on the boy’s aunt—an old maiden resident—and ask her if she would house the piano till Mr. Phillotson should send for it. The smith and the bailiff started to see about the practicability of the suggested shelter, and the boy and the schoolmaster were left standing alone.

It was decided that a group should visit the boy’s aunt—an elderly spinster living nearby—and ask her if she would store the piano until Mr. Phillotson could arrange to pick it up. The blacksmith and the bailiff went off to check if the proposed shelter was feasible, leaving the boy and the schoolmaster standing alone.

“Sorry I am going, Jude?” asked the latter kindly.

“Are you really leaving, Jude?” the other asked kindly.

Tears rose into the boy’s eyes, for he was not among the regular day scholars, who came unromantically close to the schoolmaster’s life, but one who had attended the night school only during the present teacher’s term of office. The regular scholars, if the truth must be told, stood at the present moment afar off, like certain historic disciples, indisposed to any enthusiastic volunteering of aid.

Tears filled the boy’s eyes, because he wasn’t one of the regular students who got to know the schoolmaster’s life intimately. He had only attended the night school during the current teacher’s term. To be honest, the regular students were standing back, just like some historical disciples, unwilling to offer any enthusiastic help.

The boy awkwardly opened the book he held in his hand, which Mr. Phillotson had bestowed on him as a parting gift, and admitted that he was sorry.

The boy awkwardly opened the book he was holding, which Mr. Phillotson had given him as a farewell gift, and admitted that he felt sorry.

“So am I,” said Mr. Phillotson.

“So am I,” Mr. Phillotson said.

“Why do you go, sir?” asked the boy.

“Why are you leaving, sir?” asked the boy.

“Ah—that would be a long story. You wouldn’t understand my reasons, Jude. You will, perhaps, when you are older.”

“Ah—that would be a long story. You wouldn’t get my reasons, Jude. Maybe you will when you’re older.”

“I think I should now, sir.”

“I think I should now, sir.”

“Well—don’t speak of this everywhere. You know what a university is, and a university degree? It is the necessary hallmark of a man who wants to do anything in teaching. My scheme, or dream, is to be a university graduate, and then to be ordained. By going to live at Christminster, or near it, I shall be at headquarters, so to speak, and if my scheme is practicable at all, I consider that being on the spot will afford me a better chance of carrying it out than I should have elsewhere.”

“Well—don’t talk about this everywhere. You know what a university is and what a university degree means? It’s the essential mark of someone who wants to pursue a career in teaching. My plan, or dream, is to graduate from university and then get ordained. By moving to Christminster, or somewhere nearby, I’ll be in the center of it all, so to speak, and if my plan is at all doable, I believe being right there will give me a better shot at making it happen than I would have anywhere else.”

The smith and his companion returned. Old Miss Fawley’s fuel-house was dry, and eminently practicable; and she seemed willing to give the instrument standing-room there. It was accordingly left in the school till the evening, when more hands would be available for removing it; and the schoolmaster gave a final glance round.

The blacksmith and his friend came back. Old Miss Fawley’s fuel shed was dry and completely usable; she seemed happy to let the instrument stay there. So, it was left in the school until the evening when more people could help move it; the schoolmaster took one last look around.

The boy Jude assisted in loading some small articles, and at nine o’clock Mr. Phillotson mounted beside his box of books and other impedimenta, and bade his friends good-bye.

The boy Jude helped load some small items, and at nine o'clock, Mr. Phillotson climbed up next to his box of books and other impedimenta, and said goodbye to his friends.

“I shan’t forget you, Jude,” he said, smiling, as the cart moved off. “Be a good boy, remember; and be kind to animals and birds, and read all you can. And if ever you come to Christminster remember you hunt me out for old acquaintance’ sake.”

“I won’t forget you, Jude,” he said, smiling, as the cart drove away. “Be a good boy, remember; and be kind to animals and birds, and read as much as you can. And if you ever come to Christminster, make sure to look me up for old times’ sake.”

The cart creaked across the green, and disappeared round the corner by the rectory-house. The boy returned to the draw-well at the edge of the greensward, where he had left his buckets when he went to help his patron and teacher in the loading. There was a quiver in his lip now and after opening the well-cover to begin lowering the bucket he paused and leant with his forehead and arms against the framework, his face wearing the fixity of a thoughtful child’s who has felt the pricks of life somewhat before his time. The well into which he was looking was as ancient as the village itself, and from his present position appeared as a long circular perspective ending in a shining disk of quivering water at a distance of a hundred feet down. There was a lining of green moss near the top, and nearer still the hart’s-tongue fern.

The cart creaked across the green and disappeared around the corner by the rectory. The boy returned to the draw-well at the edge of the grassy area, where he had left his buckets when he went to help his mentor with the loading. There was a tremor in his lip now, and after lifting the well cover to start lowering the bucket, he paused and leaned his forehead and arms against the frame, his face showing the seriousness of a thoughtful child who has experienced the challenges of life a bit too early. The well he was looking into was as old as the village itself and, from his position, appeared as a long circular tunnel ending in a shimmering disk of quivering water a hundred feet down. There was a lining of green moss near the top, and closer still was the hart’s-tongue fern.

He said to himself, in the melodramatic tones of a whimsical boy, that the schoolmaster had drawn at that well scores of times on a morning like this, and would never draw there any more. “I’ve seen him look down into it, when he was tired with his drawing, just as I do now, and when he rested a bit before carrying the buckets home! But he was too clever to bide here any longer—a small sleepy place like this!”

He said to himself, in a dramatic tone like a playful kid, that the schoolmaster had pulled water from that well countless times on a morning just like this one, and would never do it again. “I’ve seen him look down into it when he was tired from drawing water, just like I am now, taking a break before carrying the buckets home! But he was too smart to stick around here any longer—a small sleepy place like this!”

A tear rolled from his eye into the depths of the well. The morning was a little foggy, and the boy’s breathing unfurled itself as a thicker fog upon the still and heavy air. His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden outcry:

A tear rolled from his eye into the depths of the well. The morning was a bit foggy, and the boy's breath created a thicker fog in the still and heavy air. His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden shout:

“Bring on that water, will ye, you idle young harlican!”

“Bring on that water, will you, you lazy young troublemaker!”

It came from an old woman who had emerged from her door towards the garden gate of a green-thatched cottage not far off. The boy quickly waved a signal of assent, drew the water with what was a great effort for one of his stature, landed and emptied the big bucket into his own pair of smaller ones, and pausing a moment for breath, started with them across the patch of clammy greensward whereon the well stood—nearly in the centre of the little village, or rather hamlet of Marygreen.

It came from an old woman who had stepped out of her door toward the garden gate of a cottage with a green thatched roof not far away. The boy quickly gave a nod of agreement, pulled the water up with what was a big effort for someone his size, landed and poured the large bucket into his own two smaller ones, and after catching his breath for a moment, began to carry them across the patch of damp grass where the well was located—almost in the center of the small village, or rather hamlet, of Marygreen.

It was as old-fashioned as it was small, and it rested in the lap of an undulating upland adjoining the North Wessex downs. Old as it was, however, the well-shaft was probably the only relic of the local history that remained absolutely unchanged. Many of the thatched and dormered dwelling-houses had been pulled down of late years, and many trees felled on the green. Above all, the original church, hump-backed, wood-turreted, and quaintly hipped, had been taken down, and either cracked up into heaps of road-metal in the lane, or utilized as pig-sty walls, garden seats, guard-stones to fences, and rockeries in the flower-beds of the neighbourhood. In place of it a tall new building of modern Gothic design, unfamiliar to English eyes, had been erected on a new piece of ground by a certain obliterator of historic records who had run down from London and back in a day. The site whereon so long had stood the ancient temple to the Christian divinities was not even recorded on the green and level grass-plot that had immemorially been the churchyard, the obliterated graves being commemorated by eighteen-penny cast-iron crosses warranted to last five years.

It was as old-fashioned as it was small, and it sat in the middle of a rolling upland next to the North Wessex downs. Despite its age, the well-shaft was probably the only part of the local history that remained completely unchanged. Many of the thatched and dormer-roofed houses had been torn down in recent years, and many trees had been removed from the green. Most notably, the original church, with its humped shape, wooden turret, and charming hip roof, had been demolished, and its materials were either crushed into piles of road gravel for the lane or used as walls for pigsties, garden benches, guard stones for fences, and decorations in local flowerbeds. In its place, a tall new building in a modern Gothic style, unfamiliar to English eyes, had been constructed on a new plot of land by a developer who had rushed down from London and back in a day. The site where the ancient place of worship to the Christian deities once stood was not even marked on the flat green grass that had long served as the churchyard, with the erased graves being remembered by inexpensive cast-iron crosses guaranteed to last five years.

II

Slender as was Jude Fawley’s frame he bore the two brimming house-buckets of water to the cottage without resting. Over the door was a little rectangular piece of blue board, on which was painted in yellow letters, “Drusilla Fawley, Baker.” Within the little lead panes of the window—this being one of the few old houses left—were five bottles of sweets, and three buns on a plate of the willow pattern.

As slim as Jude Fawley was, he carried the two full buckets of water to the cottage without taking a break. Above the door hung a small rectangular blue sign, with "Drusilla Fawley, Baker" painted in yellow letters. Inside the little leaded window panes—this being one of the few old houses still standing—were five bottles of candy and three buns on a willow-pattern plate.

While emptying the buckets at the back of the house he could hear an animated conversation in progress within-doors between his great-aunt, the Drusilla of the sign-board, and some other villagers. Having seen the school-master depart, they were summing up particulars of the event, and indulging in predictions of his future.

While emptying the buckets at the back of the house, he could hear an lively conversation happening inside between his great-aunt, the Drusilla from the signboard, and some other villagers. After seeing the schoolmaster leave, they were discussing the details of the event and making predictions about his future.

“And who’s he?” asked one, comparatively a stranger, when the boy entered.

“And who is he?” asked one person, who was relatively a stranger, when the boy walked in.

“Well ye med ask it, Mrs. Williams. He’s my great-nephew—come since you was last this way.” The old inhabitant who answered was a tall, gaunt woman, who spoke tragically on the most trivial subject, and gave a phrase of her conversation to each auditor in turn. “He come from Mellstock, down in South Wessex, about a year ago—worse luck for ’n, Belinda” (turning to the right) “where his father was living, and was took wi’ the shakings for death, and died in two days, as you know, Caroline” (turning to the left). “It would ha’ been a blessing if Goddy-mighty had took thee too, wi’ thy mother and father, poor useless boy! But I’ve got him here to stay with me till I can see what’s to be done with un, though I am obliged to let him earn any penny he can. Just now he’s a-scaring of birds for Farmer Troutham. It keeps him out of mischty. Why do ye turn away, Jude?” she continued, as the boy, feeling the impact of their glances like slaps upon his face, moved aside.

“Well, you may ask, Mrs. Williams. He’s my great-nephew—he came since you were last this way.” The old woman who answered was tall and thin, speaking dramatically about even the most trivial subjects, and addressing each listener in turn. “He came from Mellstock, down in South Wessex, about a year ago—bad luck for him, Belinda” (turning to the right) “where his father was living, and he got a terrible sickness and died in two days, as you know, Caroline” (turning to the left). “It would have been a blessing if God had taken you too, along with your mother and father, poor useless boy! But I’ve got him here to stay with me until I figure out what to do with him, although I have to let him earn any money he can. Right now he’s scaring birds for Farmer Troutham. It keeps him out of trouble. Why do you turn away, Jude?” she continued, as the boy, feeling their stares like slaps on his face, moved aside.

The local washerwoman replied that it was perhaps a very good plan of Miss or Mrs. Fawley’s (as they called her indifferently) to have him with her—“to kip ’ee company in your loneliness, fetch water, shet the winder-shetters o’ nights, and help in the bit o’ baking.”

The local laundress responded that it might be a really good idea by Miss or Mrs. Fawley (as they referred to her interchangeably) to have him with her—“to keep you company in your loneliness, fetch water, shut the window shutters at night, and help with a bit of baking.”

Miss Fawley doubted it. … “Why didn’t ye get the schoolmaster to take ’ee to Christminster wi’ un, and make a scholar of ’ee,” she continued, in frowning pleasantry. “I’m sure he couldn’t ha’ took a better one. The boy is crazy for books, that he is. It runs in our family rather. His cousin Sue is just the same—so I’ve heard; but I have not seen the child for years, though she was born in this place, within these four walls, as it happened. My niece and her husband, after they were married, didn’ get a house of their own for some year or more; and then they only had one till—Well, I won’t go into that. Jude, my child, don’t you ever marry. ’Tisn’t for the Fawleys to take that step any more. She, their only one, was like a child o’ my own, Belinda, till the split come! Ah, that a little maid should know such changes!”

Miss Fawley doubted it. “Why didn’t you get the schoolmaster to take you to Christminster with him and make a scholar out of you?” she continued, with a frown that tried to be lighthearted. “I’m sure he couldn’t have picked a better one. The boy is obsessed with books, he really is. It runs in our family, you know. His cousin Sue is just the same—so I’ve heard; but I haven’t seen her in years, even though she was born here, within these four walls, as it turns out. My niece and her husband, after they got married, didn’t have a place of their own for over a year; and then they only had one until—well, I won’t get into that. Jude, my child, don’t you ever get married. It’s not for the Fawleys to take that step anymore. She, their only one, was like a child of my own, Belinda, until the split happened! Ah, that a little girl should have to go through such changes!”

Jude, finding the general attention again centering on himself, went out to the bakehouse, where he ate the cake provided for his breakfast. The end of his spare time had now arrived, and emerging from the garden by getting over the hedge at the back he pursued a path northward, till he came to a wide and lonely depression in the general level of the upland, which was sown as a corn-field. This vast concave was the scene of his labours for Mr. Troutham the farmer, and he descended into the midst of it.

Jude, noticing that everyone's attention was back on him, headed out to the bakehouse, where he had the cake prepared for his breakfast. His free time was now over, and after climbing over the hedge at the back of the garden, he followed a path north until he reached a wide, empty dip in the upland, which was a cornfield. This vast hollow was where he worked for Mr. Troutham, the farmer, and he walked down into the middle of it.

The brown surface of the field went right up towards the sky all round, where it was lost by degrees in the mist that shut out the actual verge and accentuated the solitude. The only marks on the uniformity of the scene were a rick of last year’s produce standing in the midst of the arable, the rooks that rose at his approach, and the path athwart the fallow by which he had come, trodden now by he hardly knew whom, though once by many of his own dead family.

The brown expanse of the field stretched up towards the sky all around, gradually fading into the mist that obscured the boundaries and highlighted the loneliness. The only interruptions in the uniformity of the landscape were a pile of last year’s harvest in the middle of the farmland, the crows that took flight as he approached, and the path across the uncultivated land that he had taken, now worn by footsteps he hardly recognized, though it had once been walked by many of his deceased family members.

“How ugly it is here!” he murmured.

“How ugly it is here!” he mumbled.

The fresh harrow-lines seemed to stretch like the channellings in a piece of new corduroy, lending a meanly utilitarian air to the expanse, taking away its gradations, and depriving it of all history beyond that of the few recent months, though to every clod and stone there really attached associations enough and to spare—echoes of songs from ancient harvest-days, of spoken words, and of sturdy deeds. Every inch of ground had been the site, first or last, of energy, gaiety, horse-play, bickerings, weariness. Groups of gleaners had squatted in the sun on every square yard. Love-matches that had populated the adjoining hamlet had been made up there between reaping and carrying. Under the hedge which divided the field from a distant plantation girls had given themselves to lovers who would not turn their heads to look at them by the next harvest; and in that ancient cornfield many a man had made love-promises to a woman at whose voice he had trembled by the next seed-time after fulfilling them in the church adjoining. But this neither Jude nor the rooks around him considered. For them it was a lonely place, possessing, in the one view, only the quality of a work-ground, and in the other that of a granary good to feed in.

The new harrow lines looked like the grooves in a piece of fresh corduroy, giving the landscape a strictly functional vibe, flattening its nuances and stripping away its history beyond the past few months. Yet each clod and stone really carried plenty of memories—echoes of songs from old harvest days, spoken words, and strong deeds. Every inch of land had been a site of energy, joy, horseplay, arguments, and exhaustion. Groups of gleaners had sat in the sun on each square yard. Love stories that filled the nearby village had been created there between harvesting and transporting. Under the hedge that separated the field from a distant plantation, girls had given themselves to lovers who wouldn’t even glance back at them by the next harvest; and in that age-old cornfield, many men had made love promises to women whose voices had made them tremble, only to break them by the next planting season after fulfilling them at the church next door. But neither Jude nor the rooks around him thought about any of this. For them, it was a lonely spot, seen as just a workspace on one hand and a grain store on the other.

The boy stood under the rick before mentioned, and every few seconds used his clacker or rattle briskly. At each clack the rooks left off pecking, and rose and went away on their leisurely wings, burnished like tassets of mail, afterwards wheeling back and regarding him warily, and descending to feed at a more respectful distance.

The boy stood under the mentioned rick, and every few seconds he vigorously used his clacker or rattle. With each clack, the rooks stopped pecking, soared away on their leisurely wings, shiny like pieces of armor, then circled back to observe him cautiously and settled down to feed at a more respectful distance.

He sounded the clacker till his arm ached, and at length his heart grew sympathetic with the birds’ thwarted desires. They seemed, like himself, to be living in a world which did not want them. Why should he frighten them away? They took upon more and more the aspect of gentle friends and pensioners—the only friends he could claim as being in the least degree interested in him, for his aunt had often told him that she was not. He ceased his rattling, and they alighted anew.

He rattled the clacker until his arm hurt, and eventually, he felt a connection with the birds’ unfulfilled wishes. They seemed, just like him, to be living in a world that didn’t welcome them. Why should he scare them away? They more and more resembled gentle friends and old companions—the only friends he could say cared about him at all, since his aunt often told him she didn’t. He stopped making noise, and they landed again.

“Poor little dears!” said Jude, aloud. “You shall have some dinner—you shall. There is enough for us all. Farmer Troutham can afford to let you have some. Eat, then my dear little birdies, and make a good meal!”

“Poor little things!” Jude exclaimed. “You will have some dinner—you will. There's enough for all of us. Farmer Troutham can afford to share with you. So eat, my dear little birdies, and enjoy your meal!”

They stayed and ate, inky spots on the nut-brown soil, and Jude enjoyed their appetite. A magic thread of fellow-feeling united his own life with theirs. Puny and sorry as those lives were, they much resembled his own.

They stayed and ate, dark spots on the brown dirt, and Jude enjoyed their hunger. A magical connection of shared feelings linked his life to theirs. Small and pitiful as those lives were, they closely mirrored his own.

His clacker he had by this time thrown away from him, as being a mean and sordid instrument, offensive both to the birds and to himself as their friend. All at once he became conscious of a smart blow upon his buttocks, followed by a loud clack, which announced to his surprised senses that the clacker had been the instrument of offence used. The birds and Jude started up simultaneously, and the dazed eyes of the latter beheld the farmer in person, the great Troutham himself, his red face glaring down upon Jude’s cowering frame, the clacker swinging in his hand.

He had thrown his clacker away by this time, considering it a cheap and disgusting tool, offensive both to the birds and to himself as their friend. Suddenly, he felt a sharp smack on his backside, followed by a loud clack, which made him realize that the clacker was the offending instrument. The birds and Jude both jumped up at the same moment, and Jude's dazed eyes saw the farmer himself, the infamous Troutham, glaring down at him with his red face, the clacker swinging in his hand.

“So it’s ‘Eat my dear birdies,’ is it, young man? ‘Eat, dear birdies,’ indeed! I’ll tickle your breeches, and see if you say, ‘Eat, dear birdies,’ again in a hurry! And you’ve been idling at the schoolmaster’s too, instead of coming here, ha’n’t ye, hey? That’s how you earn your sixpence a day for keeping the rooks off my corn!”

“So it's ‘Eat my dear birdies,’ is it, young man? ‘Eat, dear birdies,’ really! I'll give you a good scare and see if you say, ‘Eat, dear birdies,’ that fast again! And you've been slacking off at the schoolmaster's too, instead of coming here, right? That's how you earn your sixpence a day for keeping the crows away from my corn!”

Whilst saluting Jude’s ears with this impassioned rhetoric, Troutham had seized his left hand with his own left, and swinging his slim frame round him at arm’s-length, again struck Jude on the hind parts with the flat side of Jude’s own rattle, till the field echoed with the blows, which were delivered once or twice at each revolution.

While praising Jude's ears with this passionate speech, Troutham grabbed his left hand with his own left and, swinging his slim body around him at arm's length, hit Jude on the backside again with the flat side of Jude's own rattle, until the field echoed with the strikes, which were delivered once or twice with each turn.

“Don’t ’ee, sir—please don’t ’ee!” cried the whirling child, as helpless under the centrifugal tendency of his person as a hooked fish swinging to land, and beholding the hill, the rick, the plantation, the path, and the rooks going round and round him in an amazing circular race. “I—I sir—only meant that—there was a good crop in the ground—I saw ’em sow it—and the rooks could have a little bit for dinner—and you wouldn’t miss it, sir—and Mr. Phillotson said I was to be kind to ’em—oh, oh, oh!”

“Please, sir—don’t do that!” cried the spinning child, feeling as helpless as a fish on a hook swinging toward the shore, watching the hill, the haystack, the plantation, the path, and the rooks whirling around him in an incredible circular race. “I—I just meant that—there’s a good crop in the ground—I saw them planting it—and the rooks could have a little for dinner—and you wouldn’t miss it, sir—and Mr. Phillotson said I should be nice to them—oh, oh, oh!”

This truthful explanation seemed to exasperate the farmer even more than if Jude had stoutly denied saying anything at all, and he still smacked the whirling urchin, the clacks of the instrument continuing to resound all across the field and as far as the ears of distant workers—who gathered thereupon that Jude was pursuing his business of clacking with great assiduity—and echoing from the brand-new church tower just behind the mist, towards the building of which structure the farmer had largely subscribed, to testify his love for God and man.

This honest explanation seemed to frustrate the farmer even more than if Jude had confidently denied saying anything at all, and he still hit the spinning kid, the sounds of the clapper continuing to echo all across the field and reaching the ears of distant workers—who believed that Jude was diligently clacking away—and bouncing off the new church tower just behind the fog, to which the farmer had significantly contributed, to show his love for God and humanity.

Presently Troutham grew tired of his punitive task, and depositing the quivering boy on his legs, took a sixpence from his pocket and gave it him in payment for his day’s work, telling him to go home and never let him see him in one of those fields again.

Currently, Troutham got tired of his punishing job, and after setting the trembling boy on his feet, he took a sixpence from his pocket and handed it to him as payment for the day’s work, telling him to go home and never let him see him in one of those fields again.

Jude leaped out of arm’s reach, and walked along the trackway weeping—not from the pain, though that was keen enough; not from the perception of the flaw in the terrestrial scheme, by which what was good for God’s birds was bad for God’s gardener; but with the awful sense that he had wholly disgraced himself before he had been a year in the parish, and hence might be a burden to his great-aunt for life.

Jude jumped out of reach and walked along the path, crying—not from the pain, though that hurt a lot; not from realizing the flaw in the earthly plan, where what was good for God’s birds was bad for God’s gardener; but from the terrible feeling that he had completely embarrassed himself before even a year in the parish, and could end up being a burden to his great-aunt for life.

With this shadow on his mind he did not care to show himself in the village, and went homeward by a roundabout track behind a high hedge and across a pasture. Here he beheld scores of coupled earthworms lying half their length on the surface of the damp ground, as they always did in such weather at that time of the year. It was impossible to advance in regular steps without crushing some of them at each tread.

With this burden on his mind, he didn’t want to be seen in the village and took a long way home behind a tall hedge and across a field. There, he saw many earthworms lying partly on the surface of the wet ground, just like they always did in this kind of weather at this time of year. It was impossible to walk normally without stepping on some of them with each step.

Though Farmer Troutham had just hurt him, he was a boy who could not himself bear to hurt anything. He had never brought home a nest of young birds without lying awake in misery half the night after, and often reinstating them and the nest in their original place the next morning. He could scarcely bear to see trees cut down or lopped, from a fancy that it hurt them; and late pruning, when the sap was up and the tree bled profusely, had been a positive grief to him in his infancy. This weakness of character, as it may be called, suggested that he was the sort of man who was born to ache a good deal before the fall of the curtain upon his unnecessary life should signify that all was well with him again. He carefully picked his way on tiptoe among the earthworms, without killing a single one.

Though Farmer Troutham had just hurt him, he was a boy who couldn’t bear to hurt anything. He had never brought home a nest of baby birds without lying awake in misery half the night afterward and often returning them and the nest to their original place the next morning. He could hardly stand to see trees cut down or trimmed, imagining it hurt them; and late pruning, when the sap was up and the tree bled a lot, had been a real sorrow for him in his childhood. This perceived weakness in his character suggested he was the kind of person who would experience a lot of pain before the end of his unnecessary life let him know everything was okay again. He carefully walked on tiptoe among the earthworms, making sure not to kill a single one.

On entering the cottage he found his aunt selling a penny loaf to a little girl, and when the customer was gone she said, “Well, how do you come to be back here in the middle of the morning like this?”

Upon entering the cottage, he saw his aunt selling a penny loaf to a little girl, and when the customer left, she said, “So, what brings you back here in the middle of the morning like this?”

“I’m turned away.”

“I’m being turned away.”

“What?”

“Wait, what?”

“Mr. Troutham have turned me away because I let the rooks have a few peckings of corn. And there’s my wages—the last I shall ever hae!”

“Mr. Troutham has fired me because I allowed the crows to have a few pecks of corn. And there’s my pay—the last I’ll ever get!”

He threw the sixpence tragically on the table.

He dramatically tossed the sixpence onto the table.

“Ah!” said his aunt, suspending her breath. And she opened upon him a lecture on how she would now have him all the spring upon her hands doing nothing. “If you can’t skeer birds, what can ye do? There! don’t ye look so deedy! Farmer Troutham is not so much better than myself, come to that. But ’tis as Job said, ‘Now they that are younger than I have me in derision, whose fathers I would have disdained to have set with the dogs of my flock.’ His father was my father’s journeyman, anyhow, and I must have been a fool to let ’ee go to work for ’n, which I shouldn’t ha’ done but to keep ’ee out of mischty.”

“Ah!” said his aunt, catching her breath. Then she launched into a lecture about how she would now have him all spring doing nothing. “If you can’t scare birds, what can you do? There! Don’t look so lazy! Farmer Troutham isn’t much better than me, anyway. But it’s like Job said, ‘Now those who are younger than I laugh at me, whose fathers I wouldn’t have let sit with the dogs of my flock.’ His father was my father’s apprentice, after all, and I must have been a fool to let you go work for him, which I shouldn’t have done just to keep you out of trouble.”

More angry with Jude for demeaning her by coming there than for dereliction of duty, she rated him primarily from that point of view, and only secondarily from a moral one.

More upset with Jude for belittling her by showing up than for neglecting his responsibilities, she judged him mainly from that perspective and only secondarily from a moral standpoint.

“Not that you should have let the birds eat what Farmer Troutham planted. Of course you was wrong in that. Jude, Jude, why didstn’t go off with that schoolmaster of thine to Christminster or somewhere? But, oh no—poor or’nary child—there never was any sprawl on thy side of the family, and never will be!”

“Not that you should have let the birds eat what Farmer Troutham planted. Of course, you were wrong about that. Jude, Jude, why didn't you go off with that schoolmaster of yours to Christminster or somewhere? But, oh no—poor ordinary child—there never was any ambition on your side of the family, and there never will be!”

“Where is this beautiful city, Aunt—this place where Mr. Phillotson is gone to?” asked the boy, after meditating in silence.

“Where is this beautiful city, Aunt—this place where Mr. Phillotson has gone?” asked the boy, after thinking in silence.

“Lord! you ought to know where the city of Christminster is. Near a score of miles from here. It is a place much too good for you ever to have much to do with, poor boy, I’m a-thinking.”

“Lord! You should know where the city of Christminster is. It’s about twenty miles from here. It’s a place that’s way too good for you to ever have much to do with, poor boy, I think.”

“And will Mr. Phillotson always be there?”

“And will Mr. Phillotson always be around?”

“How can I tell?”

"How do I find out?"

“Could I go to see him?”

“Can I go see him?”

“Lord, no! You didn’t grow up hereabout, or you wouldn’t ask such as that. We’ve never had anything to do with folk in Christminster, nor folk in Christminster with we.”

“Lord, no! You didn’t grow up around here, or you wouldn’t ask that. We’ve never had anything to do with people in Christminster, nor have they with us.”

Jude went out, and, feeling more than ever his existence to be an undemanded one, he lay down upon his back on a heap of litter near the pig-sty. The fog had by this time become more translucent, and the position of the sun could be seen through it. He pulled his straw hat over his face, and peered through the interstices of the plaiting at the white brightness, vaguely reflecting. Growing up brought responsibilities, he found. Events did not rhyme quite as he had thought. Nature’s logic was too horrid for him to care for. That mercy towards one set of creatures was cruelty towards another sickened his sense of harmony. As you got older, and felt yourself to be at the centre of your time, and not at a point in its circumference, as you had felt when you were little, you were seized with a sort of shuddering, he perceived. All around you there seemed to be something glaring, garish, rattling, and the noises and glares hit upon the little cell called your life, and shook it, and warped it.

Jude went outside, and feeling more than ever that his life was unfulfilled, he lay on his back on a pile of debris near the pigsty. By now, the fog had become clearer, and he could see the sun’s position through it. He pulled his straw hat over his face and peered through the woven gaps at the bright white light, vaguely reflecting. He realized that growing up came with responsibilities. Things didn't happen in the way he had imagined. The harsh realities of nature were too disturbing for him to accept. The fact that compassion for one group of beings could mean suffering for another made him uneasy. As you grow older and start to feel like you’re at the center of your own life, rather than on the outskirts as you did when you were younger, you begin to feel a kind of dread, he noticed. Everything around you seemed loud, flashy, and overwhelming, with the noise and brightness hitting against your small space called life, shaking it and distorting it.

If he could only prevent himself growing up! He did not want to be a man.

If he could just stop himself from growing up! He didn’t want to be an adult.

Then, like the natural boy, he forgot his despondency, and sprang up. During the remainder of the morning he helped his aunt, and in the afternoon, when there was nothing more to be done, he went into the village. Here he asked a man whereabouts Christminster lay.

Then, like any normal boy, he forgot his sadness and jumped up. For the rest of the morning, he helped his aunt, and in the afternoon, when there was nothing left to do, he went into the village. There, he asked a man where Christminster was located.

“Christminster? Oh, well, out by there yonder; though I’ve never bin there—not I. I’ve never had any business at such a place.”

“Christminster? Oh, it’s out that way; but I’ve never been there—not at all. I’ve never had any reason to go to a place like that.”

The man pointed north-eastward, in the very direction where lay that field in which Jude had so disgraced himself. There was something unpleasant about the coincidence for the moment, but the fearsomeness of this fact rather increased his curiosity about the city. The farmer had said he was never to be seen in that field again; yet Christminster lay across it, and the path was a public one. So, stealing out of the hamlet, he descended into the same hollow which had witnessed his punishment in the morning, never swerving an inch from the path, and climbing up the long and tedious ascent on the other side till the track joined the highway by a little clump of trees. Here the ploughed land ended, and all before him was bleak open down.

The man pointed northeast, right towards the field where Jude had embarrassed himself. It felt awkward to think about it for a moment, but this realization made him even more curious about the city. The farmer had said he should never show his face in that field again; yet Christminster was right on the other side, and the path was public. So, quietly leaving the village, he walked into the same hollow where he had faced his punishment in the morning, sticking to the path, and climbed the long, grueling slope on the other side until the trail met the highway by a small cluster of trees. Here, the plowed land ended, and all he could see ahead was open, desolate land.

III

Not a soul was visible on the hedgeless highway, or on either side of it, and the white road seemed to ascend and diminish till it joined the sky. At the very top it was crossed at right angles by a green “ridgeway”—the Ickneild Street and original Roman road through the district. This ancient track ran east and west for many miles, and down almost to within living memory had been used for driving flocks and herds to fairs and markets. But it was now neglected and overgrown.

Not a person could be seen on the open highway, or on either side of it, and the white road looked like it rose and faded away until it met the sky. At the very top, it was crossed at a right angle by a green path—the Ickneild Street, which is the original Roman road through the area. This ancient route stretched east and west for many miles and, until fairly recently, had been used for moving flocks and herds to fairs and markets. But now it was neglected and overgrown.

The boy had never before strayed so far north as this from the nestling hamlet in which he had been deposited by the carrier from a railway station southward, one dark evening some few months earlier, and till now he had had no suspicion that such a wide, flat, low-lying country lay so near at hand, under the very verge of his upland world. The whole northern semicircle between east and west, to a distance of forty or fifty miles, spread itself before him; a bluer, moister atmosphere, evidently, than that he breathed up here.

The boy had never ventured this far north from the small village where the carrier had dropped him off after arriving from a railway station to the south one dark evening a few months ago. Until now, he had no idea that such a vast, flat, low-lying land was so close to his elevated world. The entire northern half-circle from east to west stretched out before him, a blue and humid atmosphere that was obviously different from the air he breathed up here.

Not far from the road stood a weather-beaten old barn of reddish-grey brick and tile. It was known as the Brown House by the people of the locality. He was about to pass it when he perceived a ladder against the eaves; and the reflection that the higher he got, the further he could see, led Jude to stand and regard it. On the slope of the roof two men were repairing the tiling. He turned into the ridgeway and drew towards the barn.

Not far from the road stood an old, weathered barn made of reddish-grey brick and tile. The locals called it the Brown House. Jude was about to walk past it when he noticed a ladder leaning against the eaves, and the thought that the higher he climbed, the further he could see, made him stop and look at it. On the sloped roof, two men were fixing the tiles. He turned onto the ridgeway and moved closer to the barn.

When he had wistfully watched the workmen for some time he took courage, and ascended the ladder till he stood beside them.

When he had longingly watched the workers for a while, he gathered his courage and climbed the ladder until he stood next to them.

“Well, my lad, and what may you want up here?”

"Well, kid, what do you want up here?"

“I wanted to know where the city of Christminster is, if you please.”

“I would like to know where the city of Christminster is, if you don’t mind.”

“Christminster is out across there, by that clump. You can see it—at least you can on a clear day. Ah, no, you can’t now.”

“Christminster is over there, by that group of trees. You can see it—at least you could on a clear day. Ah, no, you can’t see it now.”

The other tiler, glad of any kind of diversion from the monotony of his labour, had also turned to look towards the quarter designated. “You can’t often see it in weather like this,” he said. “The time I’ve noticed it is when the sun is going down in a blaze of flame, and it looks like—I don’t know what.”

The other tiler, happy for any distraction from the repetitiveness of his work, also turned to look at the area mentioned. “You don’t usually see it in weather like this,” he said. “The only times I’ve seen it are when the sun is setting in a burst of fire, and it looks like—I can’t quite put my finger on it.”

“The heavenly Jerusalem,” suggested the serious urchin.

“The heavenly Jerusalem,” suggested the earnest street kid.

“Ay—though I should never ha’ thought of it myself. … But I can’t see no Christminster to-day.”

“Ay—though I never would have thought of it myself. … But I can’t see any Christminster today.”

The boy strained his eyes also; yet neither could he see the far-off city. He descended from the barn, and abandoning Christminster with the versatility of his age he walked along the ridge-track, looking for any natural objects of interest that might lie in the banks thereabout. When he repassed the barn to go back to Marygreen he observed that the ladder was still in its place, but that the men had finished their day’s work and gone away.

The boy squinted as well, but he still couldn’t see the distant city. He left the barn, and, with the flexibility of his youth, he walked along the ridge-track, searching for any interesting natural objects along the banks. As he passed the barn again on his way back to Marygreen, he noticed that the ladder was still in its spot, but the men had finished their work for the day and had left.

It was waning towards evening; there was still a faint mist, but it had cleared a little except in the damper tracts of subjacent country and along the river-courses. He thought again of Christminster, and wished, since he had come two or three miles from his aunt’s house on purpose, that he could have seen for once this attractive city of which he had been told. But even if he waited here it was hardly likely that the air would clear before night. Yet he was loth to leave the spot, for the northern expanse became lost to view on retreating towards the village only a few hundred yards.

It was getting late in the evening; there was still a slight mist, but it had cleared up a bit, except in the wetter areas of the land and along the riverbanks. He thought again about Christminster and wished, since he had walked two or three miles from his aunt’s house on purpose, that he could finally see this enchanting city he had heard about. But even if he stayed here, it was unlikely that the air would clear before nightfall. Still, he was reluctant to leave the place, as the northern view disappeared just a few hundred yards back towards the village.

He ascended the ladder to have one more look at the point the men had designated, and perched himself on the highest rung, overlying the tiles. He might not be able to come so far as this for many days. Perhaps if he prayed, the wish to see Christminster might be forwarded. People said that, if you prayed, things sometimes came to you, even though they sometimes did not. He had read in a tract that a man who had begun to build a church, and had no money to finish it, knelt down and prayed, and the money came in by the next post. Another man tried the same experiment, and the money did not come; but he found afterwards that the breeches he knelt in were made by a wicked Jew. This was not discouraging, and turning on the ladder Jude knelt on the third rung, where, resting against those above it, he prayed that the mist might rise.

He climbed the ladder to take one last look at the spot the men had pointed out, sitting on the highest rung, above the tiles. He might not have another chance to come this way for a long time. Maybe if he prayed, his desire to see Christminster would be granted. People said that if you prayed, sometimes things would come your way, even if they didn't always. He had read in a pamphlet about a man who started building a church but didn't have the money to finish it. He knelt down and prayed, and the money arrived in the next mail. Another guy tried the same thing, but the money never came; later, he found out that the trousers he was kneeling in were made by a dishonest Jew. This didn't discourage him, and as he turned on the ladder, Jude knelt on the third rung, leaning against the ones above it, and prayed for the mist to lift.

He then seated himself again, and waited. In the course of ten or fifteen minutes the thinning mist dissolved altogether from the northern horizon, as it had already done elsewhere, and about a quarter of an hour before the time of sunset the westward clouds parted, the sun’s position being partially uncovered, and the beams streaming out in visible lines between two bars of slaty cloud. The boy immediately looked back in the old direction.

He then sat down again and waited. After about ten or fifteen minutes, the thin mist completely cleared from the northern horizon, just like it had already done in other areas. About fifteen minutes before sunset, the clouds to the west parted, revealing part of the sun’s position, and beams of light streamed out visibly between two bands of gray clouds. The boy immediately glanced back in the old direction.

Some way within the limits of the stretch of landscape, points of light like the topaz gleamed. The air increased in transparency with the lapse of minutes, till the topaz points showed themselves to be the vanes, windows, wet roof slates, and other shining spots upon the spires, domes, freestone-work, and varied outlines that were faintly revealed. It was Christminster, unquestionably; either directly seen, or miraged in the peculiar atmosphere.

Somewhere within the limits of the landscape, points of light sparkled like topaz. The air became clearer with each passing minute, until those topaz points revealed themselves to be vanes, windows, wet roof slates, and other shiny spots on the spires, domes, stonework, and varied shapes that were faintly visible. It was undoubtedly Christminster; either seen directly or distorted in the unique atmosphere.

The spectator gazed on and on till the windows and vanes lost their shine, going out almost suddenly like extinguished candles. The vague city became veiled in mist. Turning to the west, he saw that the sun had disappeared. The foreground of the scene had grown funereally dark, and near objects put on the hues and shapes of chimaeras.

The onlooker stared and stared until the windows and spires lost their brightness, going dark almost suddenly like snuffed-out candles. The blurry city was enveloped in mist. Turning west, he noticed that the sun had vanished. The front of the scene had grown eerily dark, and nearby things took on the colors and shapes of illusions.

He anxiously descended the ladder, and started homewards at a run, trying not to think of giants, Herne the Hunter, Apollyon lying in wait for Christian, or of the captain with the bleeding hole in his forehead and the corpses round him that remutinied every night on board the bewitched ship. He knew that he had grown out of belief in these horrors, yet he was glad when he saw the church tower and the lights in the cottage windows, even though this was not the home of his birth, and his great-aunt did not care much about him.

He hurried down the ladder and raced home, trying not to think about giants, Herne the Hunter, Apollyon waiting for Christian, or the captain with the bloody hole in his forehead and the bodies around him that revolted every night on the cursed ship. He knew he had outgrown belief in these nightmares, yet he felt relieved when he spotted the church tower and the lights in the cottage windows, even though this wasn’t the home where he was born, and his great-aunt didn’t care much about him.

Inside and round about that old woman’s “shop” window, with its twenty-four little panes set in lead-work, the glass of some of them oxidized with age, so that you could hardly see the poor penny articles exhibited within, and forming part of a stock which a strong man could have carried, Jude had his outer being for some long tideless time. But his dreams were as gigantic as his surroundings were small.

Inside and around that old woman’s “shop” window, with its twenty-four small panes held together by lead, some of the glass aged and cloudy, making it hard to see the cheap items displayed inside, which a strong man could easily carry, Jude spent a long, timeless time. But his dreams were as vast as his surroundings were tiny.

Through the solid barrier of cold cretaceous upland to the northward he was always beholding a gorgeous city—the fancied place he had likened to the new Jerusalem, though there was perhaps more of the painter’s imagination and less of the diamond merchant’s in his dreams thereof than in those of the Apocalyptic writer. And the city acquired a tangibility, a permanence, a hold on his life, mainly from the one nucleus of fact that the man for whose knowledge and purposes he had so much reverence was actually living there; not only so, but living among the more thoughtful and mentally shining ones therein.

Through the solid barrier of cold Cretaceous upland to the north, he always saw a stunning city—the imagined place he compared to the new Jerusalem, though his vision had more of an artist's imagination and less of a diamond merchant's realism than those of the Biblical writer. The city took on a sense of reality, permanence, and influence in his life, primarily because the man he admired and respected for his knowledge and purposes actually lived there; not only that, but he also lived among the more thoughtful and intellectually bright individuals in that place.

In sad wet seasons, though he knew it must rain at Christminster too, he could hardly believe that it rained so drearily there. Whenever he could get away from the confines of the hamlet for an hour or two, which was not often, he would steal off to the Brown House on the hill and strain his eyes persistently; sometimes to be rewarded by the sight of a dome or spire, at other times by a little smoke, which in his estimate had some of the mysticism of incense.

In gloomy, rainy seasons, even though he knew it had to be raining in Christminster as well, he could hardly believe it rained so drearily there. Whenever he managed to escape the limits of the village for an hour or two, which wasn’t often, he would sneak away to the Brown House on the hill and squint intently; sometimes he would be rewarded with a view of a dome or spire, and other times by a wisp of smoke, which he thought had a touch of the mystique of incense.

Then the day came when it suddenly occurred to him that if he ascended to the point of view after dark, or possibly went a mile or two further, he would see the night lights of the city. It would be necessary to come back alone, but even that consideration did not deter him, for he could throw a little manliness into his mood, no doubt.

Then the day came when it suddenly struck him that if he went up to the viewpoint after dark, or maybe traveled a mile or two farther, he would see the city lights. He would have to come back alone, but even that thought didn’t hold him back, since he could definitely muster up a bit of courage.

The project was duly executed. It was not late when he arrived at the place of outlook, only just after dusk, but a black north-east sky, accompanied by a wind from the same quarter, made the occasion dark enough. He was rewarded; but what he saw was not the lamps in rows, as he had half expected. No individual light was visible, only a halo or glow-fog over-arching the place against the black heavens behind it, making the light and the city seem distant but a mile or so.

The project was carried out as planned. He arrived at the viewpoint right after dusk, but the dark, cloudy northeast sky, along with a chilly wind from that direction, made it feel quite dark. He was rewarded, but what he saw wasn't the rows of lights he had somewhat expected. There were no individual lights visible, only a halo or glow hanging over the area against the dark sky behind it, making the light and the city appear to be just a mile away.

He set himself to wonder on the exact point in the glow where the schoolmaster might be—he who never communicated with anybody at Marygreen now; who was as if dead to them here. In the glow he seemed to see Phillotson promenading at ease, like one of the forms in Nebuchadnezzar’s furnace.

He started to wonder about the exact spot in the glow where the schoolmaster might be—someone who never talked to anyone in Marygreen now; who felt dead to them here. In the glow, he thought he could see Phillotson strolling casually, like one of the figures in Nebuchadnezzar’s furnace.

He had heard that breezes travelled at the rate of ten miles an hour, and the fact now came into his mind. He parted his lips as he faced the north-east, and drew in the wind as if it were a sweet liquor.

He had heard that breezes moved at about ten miles per hour, and that thought popped into his mind. He opened his lips as he faced the northeast and inhaled the wind as if it were a sweet beverage.

“You,” he said, addressing the breeze caressingly “were in Christminster city between one and two hours ago, floating along the streets, pulling round the weather-cocks, touching Mr. Phillotson’s face, being breathed by him; and now you are here, breathed by me—you, the very same.”

“You,” he said, softly speaking to the breeze, “were in Christminster city between one and two hours ago, drifting through the streets, moving the weather vanes, brushing against Mr. Phillotson’s face, being inhaled by him; and now you’re here, inhaled by me—you, the very same.”

Suddenly there came along this wind something towards him—a message from the place—from some soul residing there, it seemed. Surely it was the sound of bells, the voice of the city, faint and musical, calling to him, “We are happy here!”

Suddenly, a wind blew towards him—like a message from that place—from some soul living there, it seemed. Surely it was the sound of bells, the voice of the city, soft and melodic, calling to him, “We are happy here!”

He had become entirely lost to his bodily situation during this mental leap, and only got back to it by a rough recalling. A few yards below the brow of the hill on which he paused a team of horses made its appearance, having reached the place by dint of half an hour’s serpentine progress from the bottom of the immense declivity. They had a load of coals behind them—a fuel that could only be got into the upland by this particular route. They were accompanied by a carter, a second man, and a boy, who now kicked a large stone behind one of the wheels, and allowed the panting animals to have a long rest, while those in charge took a flagon off the load and indulged in a drink round.

He had completely lost track of his body during this mental leap and only returned to it with a jolt. A few yards down the hill where he paused, a team of horses appeared, having made their way here after a half-hour of winding progress from the bottom of the steep slope. They were carrying a load of coal, a fuel that could only be brought up to the uplands by this specific route. They were accompanied by a carter, another man, and a boy, who now kicked a large stone behind one of the wheels, allowing the tired animals to take a long break while those in charge grabbed a flagon from the load and shared a drink.

They were elderly men, and had genial voices. Jude addressed them, inquiring if they had come from Christminster.

They were older men, and had friendly voices. Jude spoke to them, asking if they had come from Christminster.

“Heaven forbid, with this load!” said they.

"Heaven forbid, with this load!" they said.

“The place I mean is that one yonder.” He was getting so romantically attached to Christminster that, like a young lover alluding to his mistress, he felt bashful at mentioning its name again. He pointed to the light in the sky—hardly perceptible to their older eyes.

“The place I’m talking about is that one over there.” He was becoming so romantically attached to Christminster that, like a young lover mentioning his girlfriend, he felt shy about saying its name again. He pointed to the light in the sky—barely noticeable to their older eyes.

“Yes. There do seem a spot a bit brighter in the nor’-east than elsewhere, though I shouldn’t ha’ noticed it myself, and no doubt it med be Christminster.”

“Yes. There does seem to be a spot a little brighter in the northeast than anywhere else, though I wouldn’t have noticed it myself, and it could very well be Christminster.”

Here a little book of tales which Jude had tucked up under his arm, having brought them to read on his way hither before it grew dark, slipped and fell into the road. The carter eyed him while he picked it up and straightened the leaves.

Here’s a little book of stories that Jude had tucked under his arm, planning to read on his way here before it got dark. It slipped and fell onto the road. The cart driver watched him as he picked it up and straightened the pages.

“Ah, young man,” he observed, “you’d have to get your head screwed on t’other way before you could read what they read there.”

“Ah, young man,” he said, “you’d need to get your head on straight before you could read what they read there.”

“Why?” asked the boy.

"Why?" the boy asked.

“Oh, they never look at anything that folks like we can understand,” the carter continued, by way of passing the time. “On’y foreign tongues used in the days of the Tower of Babel, when no two families spoke alike. They read that sort of thing as fast as a night-hawk will whir. ’Tis all learning there—nothing but learning, except religion. And that’s learning too, for I never could understand it. Yes, ’tis a serious-minded place. Not but there’s wenches in the streets o’ nights… You know, I suppose, that they raise pa’sons there like radishes in a bed? And though it do take—how many years, Bob?—five years to turn a lirruping hobble-de-hoy chap into a solemn preaching man with no corrupt passions, they’ll do it, if it can be done, and polish un off like the workmen they be, and turn un out wi’ a long face, and a long black coat and waistcoat, and a religious collar and hat, same as they used to wear in the Scriptures, so that his own mother wouldn’t know un sometimes. … There, ’tis their business, like anybody else’s.”

“Oh, they never look at anything that people like us can understand,” the carter continued, trying to pass the time. “Only foreign languages were used back in the days of the Tower of Babel, when no two families spoke the same way. They read that kind of stuff as fast as a night-hawk beats its wings. It’s all learning there—nothing but learning, except for religion. And that’s learning too, because I could never figure it out. Yes, it’s a serious-minded place. Not that there aren’t girls in the streets at night… You know, I suppose, that they raise ministers there like radishes in a garden bed? And even though it takes—how many years, Bob?—five years to turn a loutish young man into a solemn preacher with no sinful desires, they’ll do it if it can be done, polish him up like the craftsmen they are, and turn him out with a long face, a long black coat and waistcoat, and a religious collar and hat, just like they wore in the Scriptures, so that his own mother wouldn’t recognize him sometimes. … There, it’s their business, like anyone else’s.”

“But how should you know”

“But how would you know”

“Now don’t you interrupt, my boy. Never interrupt your senyers. Move the fore hoss aside, Bobby; here’s som’at coming… You must mind that I be a-talking of the college life. ’Em lives on a lofty level; there’s no gainsaying it, though I myself med not think much of ’em. As we be here in our bodies on this high ground, so be they in their minds—noble-minded men enough, no doubt—some on ’em—able to earn hundreds by thinking out loud. And some on ’em be strong young fellows that can earn a’most as much in silver cups. As for music, there’s beautiful music everywhere in Christminster. You med be religious, or you med not, but you can’t help striking in your homely note with the rest. And there’s a street in the place—the main street—that ha’n’t another like it in the world. I should think I did know a little about Christminster!”

“Now don’t interrupt, my boy. Never interrupt your seniors. Move the front horse aside, Bobby; something’s coming… You should know that I’m talking about college life. They live on a high level; that’s for sure, even if I don’t think much of them myself. Just as we are here in our bodies on this high ground, they are there in their minds—noble-minded men, no doubt—some of them—able to earn hundreds just by thinking out loud. And some of them are strong young guys who can earn almost as much in silver cups. As for music, there’s beautiful music everywhere in Christminster. You can be religious, or not, but you can’t help but join in your own simple way with the rest. And there’s a street in the area—the main street—that doesn’t have another like it in the world. I’d say I know a bit about Christminster!”

By this time the horses had recovered breath and bent to their collars again. Jude, throwing a last adoring look at the distant halo, turned and walked beside his remarkably well-informed friend, who had no objection to telling him as they moved on more yet of the city—its towers and halls and churches. The waggon turned into a cross-road, whereupon Jude thanked the carter warmly for his information, and said he only wished he could talk half as well about Christminster as he.

By this time, the horses had caught their breath and were pulling their load again. Jude, giving one last admiring glance at the distant glow, turned and walked alongside his very knowledgeable friend, who had no problem sharing even more about the city as they continued on—its towers, buildings, and churches. The wagon took a turn onto a side road, and Jude thanked the driver warmly for the info, saying he wished he could talk about Christminster half as well as he could.

“Well, ’tis oonly what has come in my way,” said the carter unboastfully. “I’ve never been there, no more than you; but I’ve picked up the knowledge here and there, and you be welcome to it. A-getting about the world as I do, and mixing with all classes of society, one can’t help hearing of things. A friend o’ mine, that used to clane the boots at the Crozier Hotel in Christminster when he was in his prime, why, I knowed un as well as my own brother in his later years.”

"Well, it’s just what I’ve come across," said the carter modestly. "I’ve never been there, any more than you; but I’ve picked up bits of knowledge along the way, and you're welcome to it. Traveling around the world like I do and mixing with all kinds of people, you can’t help but hear about things. A friend of mine, who used to clean the boots at the Crozier Hotel in Christminster when he was at his best, I knew him as well as I know my own brother in his later years."

Jude continued his walk homeward alone, pondering so deeply that he forgot to feel timid. He suddenly grew older. It had been the yearning of his heart to find something to anchor on, to cling to—for some place which he could call admirable. Should he find that place in this city if he could get there? Would it be a spot in which, without fear of farmers, or hindrance, or ridicule, he could watch and wait, and set himself to some mighty undertaking like the men of old of whom he had heard? As the halo had been to his eyes when gazing at it a quarter of an hour earlier, so was the spot mentally to him as he pursued his dark way.

Jude continued his walk home alone, lost in thought so much that he forgot to feel shy. He suddenly felt older. It had always been his heart's desire to find something to hold on to, a place he could consider admirable. Would he discover that place in this city if he managed to get there? Would it be a spot where, without the fear of farmers, or obstacles, or mockery, he could watch and wait, and commit himself to some great endeavor like the men of old he had heard about? Just as the halo had appeared to him when he looked at it a quarter of an hour earlier, that spot became a mental beacon as he continued on his dark journey.

“It is a city of light,” he said to himself.

“It’s a city of light,” he said to himself.

“The tree of knowledge grows there,” he added a few steps further on.

“The tree of knowledge grows there,” he said a few steps later.

“It is a place that teachers of men spring from and go to.”

“It’s a place that teachers of people come from and return to.”

“It is what you may call a castle, manned by scholarship and religion.”

“It’s what you could call a castle, staffed by academia and faith.”

After this figure he was silent a long while, till he added:

After this statement, he was quiet for a long time before he added:

“It would just suit me.”

“It would just be perfect for me.”

IV

Walking somewhat slowly by reason of his concentration, the boy—an ancient man in some phases of thought, much younger than his years in others—was overtaken by a light-footed pedestrian, whom, notwithstanding the gloom, he could perceive to be wearing an extraordinarily tall hat, a swallow-tailed coat, and a watch-chain that danced madly and threw around scintillations of sky-light as its owner swung along upon a pair of thin legs and noiseless boots. Jude, beginning to feel lonely, endeavoured to keep up with him.

Walking a bit slowly because he was deep in thought, the boy—wise beyond his years in some ways, much younger in others—was passed by a light-footed walker. Even in the dim light, he could see that this person was wearing an extraordinarily tall hat, a swallow-tailed coat, and a watch-chain that swung wildly, scattering glimmers of light as its owner moved along on a pair of thin legs and quiet boots. Jude, starting to feel lonely, tried to keep up with him.

“Well, my man! I’m in a hurry, so you’ll have to walk pretty fast if you keep alongside of me. Do you know who I am?”

“Well, dude! I’m in a rush, so you’ll need to walk pretty fast to keep up with me. Do you know who I am?”

“Yes, I think. Physician Vilbert?”

“Yes, I think. Dr. Vilbert?”

“Ah—I’m known everywhere, I see! That comes of being a public benefactor.”

“Ah—I’m recognized everywhere, I see! That’s what happens when you’re a public benefactor.”

Vilbert was an itinerant quack-doctor, well known to the rustic population, and absolutely unknown to anybody else, as he, indeed, took care to be, to avoid inconvenient investigations. Cottagers formed his only patients, and his Wessex-wide repute was among them alone. His position was humbler and his field more obscure than those of the quacks with capital and an organized system of advertising. He was, in fact, a survival. The distances he traversed on foot were enormous, and extended nearly the whole length and breadth of Wessex. Jude had one day seen him selling a pot of coloured lard to an old woman as a certain cure for a bad leg, the woman arranging to pay a guinea, in instalments of a shilling a fortnight, for the precious salve, which, according to the physician, could only be obtained from a particular animal which grazed on Mount Sinai, and was to be captured only at great risk to life and limb. Jude, though he already had his doubts about this gentleman’s medicines, felt him to be unquestionably a travelled personage, and one who might be a trustworthy source of information on matters not strictly professional.

Vilbert was a traveling quack doctor, well known to the local folks and completely unknown to anyone else, as he made sure of that to avoid any unwanted scrutiny. He only treated villagers, and his reputation spread throughout Wessex, but among them alone. His standing was lower, and his reach less extensive compared to quacks with money and a structured advertising system. He was really a remnant of another time. The distances he walked were huge, covering almost the entire area of Wessex. One day, Jude saw him selling a jar of colored lard to an old woman as a guaranteed cure for a bad leg. The woman arranged to pay a guinea, in installments of a shilling every two weeks, for the valuable ointment, which, according to the doctor, could only come from a special animal that grazed on Mount Sinai and had to be captured at great risk to life and limb. Jude, even though he already had his doubts about this man's medicines, thought of him as definitely a well-traveled person and someone who might be a reliable source of information on things beyond just his profession.

“I s’pose you’ve been to Christminster, Physician?”

"I guess you've been to Christminster, Doctor?"

“I have—many times,” replied the long thin man. “That’s one of my centres.”

“I have—many times,” replied the tall, thin man. “That’s one of my areas of focus.”

“It’s a wonderful city for scholarship and religion?”

“It’s a great city for learning and spirituality?”

“You’d say so, my boy, if you’d seen it. Why, the very sons of the old women who do the washing of the colleges can talk in Latin—not good Latin, that I admit, as a critic: dog-Latin—cat-Latin, as we used to call it in my undergraduate days.”

“You’d think so, my boy, if you’d seen it. Well, even the sons of the older ladies who do the laundry for the colleges can speak Latin—not good Latin, I’ll admit, as a critic: dog-Latin—cat-Latin, as we used to call it back when I was an undergrad.”

“And Greek?”

"And Greek?"

“Well—that’s more for the men who are in training for bishops, that they may be able to read the New Testament in the original.”

“Well, that’s more for the men training to become bishops so they can read the New Testament in its original language.”

“I want to learn Latin and Greek myself.”

“I want to learn Latin and Greek on my own.”

“A lofty desire. You must get a grammar of each tongue.”

“A big ambition. You need to learn the grammar of each language.”

“I mean to go to Christminster some day.”

“I plan to go to Christminster someday.”

“Whenever you do, you say that Physician Vilbert is the only proprietor of those celebrated pills that infallibly cure all disorders of the alimentary system, as well as asthma and shortness of breath. Two and threepence a box—specially licensed by the government stamp.”

“Whenever you do, you say that Dr. Vilbert is the only owner of those famous pills that definitely cure all issues related to the digestive system, as well as asthma and breathlessness. Two shillings and three pence a box—specially licensed by the government stamp.”

“Can you get me the grammars if I promise to say it hereabout?”

“Can you get me the grammar books if I promise to say it around here?”

“I’ll sell you mine with pleasure—those I used as a student.”

“I'll gladly sell you mine—the ones I used when I was a student.”

“Oh, thank you, sir!” said Jude gratefully, but in gasps, for the amazing speed of the physician’s walk kept him in a dog-trot which was giving him a stitch in the side.

“Oh, thank you, sir!” Jude said gratefully, but he was out of breath because the physician walked so fast that he had to keep up with a jog, which was making his side hurt.

“I think you’d better drop behind, my young man. Now I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I’ll get you the grammars, and give you a first lesson, if you’ll remember, at every house in the village, to recommend Physician Vilbert’s golden ointment, life-drops, and female pills.”

"I think you should step back, young man. Here’s what I’ll do: I’ll get you the grammar books and start your first lesson, if you promise to recommend Physician Vilbert’s golden ointment, life drops, and female pills at every house in the village."

“Where will you be with the grammars?”

“Where will you be with the grammar rules?”

“I shall be passing here this day fortnight at precisely this hour of five-and-twenty minutes past seven. My movements are as truly timed as those of the planets in their courses.”

“I will be passing through here in exactly two weeks at precisely 7:25 PM. My movements are as perfectly timed as the planets in their orbits.”

“Here I’ll be to meet you,” said Jude.

“Here I’ll be to meet you,” said Jude.

“With orders for my medicines?”

"With orders for my meds?"

“Yes, Physician.”

“Yes, doctor.”

Jude then dropped behind, waited a few minutes to recover breath, and went home with a consciousness of having struck a blow for Christminster.

Jude then fell back, took a few minutes to catch his breath, and went home feeling like he had made a stand for Christminster.

Through the intervening fortnight he ran about and smiled outwardly at his inward thoughts, as if they were people meeting and nodding to him—smiled with that singularly beautiful irradiation which is seen to spread on young faces at the inception of some glorious idea, as if a supernatural lamp were held inside their transparent natures, giving rise to the flattering fancy that heaven lies about them then.

For the next two weeks, he wandered around, smiling on the outside at his inner thoughts, as if they were friends greeting him—smiling with that uniquely beautiful glow that's noticeable on young faces when a brilliant idea first sparks, as if a magical light were shining from within them, creating the delightful illusion that the heavens are all around them in that moment.

He honestly performed his promise to the man of many cures, in whom he now sincerely believed, walking miles hither and thither among the surrounding hamlets as the Physician’s agent in advance. On the evening appointed he stood motionless on the plateau, at the place where he had parted from Vilbert, and there awaited his approach. The road-physician was fairly up to time; but, to the surprise of Jude on striking into his pace, which the pedestrian did not diminish by a single unit of force, the latter seemed hardly to recognize his young companion, though with the lapse of the fortnight the evenings had grown light. Jude thought it might perhaps be owing to his wearing another hat, and he saluted the physician with dignity.

He kept his promise to the man who could cure many ailments, in whom he now truly believed, walking miles back and forth among the nearby villages as the Physician’s advance agent. On the appointed evening, he stood still on the plateau, at the spot where he had said goodbye to Vilbert, and waited for him to arrive. The road-physician was right on time; however, to Jude’s surprise, when he started walking alongside him, the pedestrian didn’t change his pace at all, and the physician barely seemed to recognize his young companion, even though the evenings had gotten lighter over the past two weeks. Jude thought it might be because he was wearing a different hat and greeted the physician with poise.

“Well, my boy?” said the latter abstractedly.

“Well, my boy?” said the latter, lost in thought.

“I’ve come,” said Jude.

“I’m here,” said Jude.

“You? who are you? Oh yes—to be sure! Got any orders, lad?”

“You? Who are you? Oh right—sure! Do you have any orders, kid?”

“Yes.” And Jude told him the names and addresses of the cottagers who were willing to test the virtues of the world-renowned pills and salve. The quack mentally registered these with great care.

“Yes.” And Jude gave him the names and addresses of the cottagers who were willing to try out the famous pills and salve. The con artist carefully noted these down in his mind.

“And the Latin and Greek grammars?” Jude’s voice trembled with anxiety.

“And the Latin and Greek grammars?” Jude's voice shook with anxiety.

“What about them?”

“What about those?”

“You were to bring me yours, that you used before you took your degree.”

"You were supposed to give me yours, the one you used before you graduated."

“Ah, yes, yes! Forgot all about it—all! So many lives depending on my attention, you see, my man, that I can’t give so much thought as I would like to other things.”

“Ah, yes, yes! I completely forgot about it—all of it! So many lives relying on my focus, you see, my friend, that I can’t devote as much thought to other things as I’d like to.”

Jude controlled himself sufficiently long to make sure of the truth; and he repeated, in a voice of dry misery, “You haven’t brought ’em!”

Jude managed to hold himself together just long enough to confirm the truth; and he said, in a tone of bleak despair, “You didn’t bring them!”

“No. But you must get me some more orders from sick people, and I’ll bring the grammars next time.”

“No. But you need to get me more orders from sick people, and I’ll bring the grammars next time.”

Jude dropped behind. He was an unsophisticated boy, but the gift of sudden insight which is sometimes vouchsafed to children showed him all at once what shoddy humanity the quack was made of. There was to be no intellectual light from this source. The leaves dropped from his imaginary crown of laurel; he turned to a gate, leant against it, and cried bitterly.

Jude fell behind. He was a naive boy, but the sudden insight that sometimes comes to children revealed to him in an instant what a fake the quack really was. There was no real wisdom to be gained from him. The leaves fell from his imaginary laurel crown; he turned to a gate, leaned against it, and cried bitterly.

The disappointment was followed by an interval of blankness. He might, perhaps, have obtained grammars from Alfredston, but to do that required money, and a knowledge of what books to order; and though physically comfortable, he was in such absolute dependence as to be without a farthing of his own.

The disappointment was followed by a period of emptiness. He might have been able to get grammars from Alfredston, but doing that needed money and knowledge of which books to order; and although he was physically comfortable, he was in such complete dependence that he had not a penny of his own.

At this date Mr. Phillotson sent for his pianoforte, and it gave Jude a lead. Why should he not write to the schoolmaster, and ask him to be so kind as to get him the grammars in Christminster? He might slip a letter inside the case of the instrument, and it would be sure to reach the desired eyes. Why not ask him to send any old second-hand copies, which would have the charm of being mellowed by the university atmosphere?

At this time, Mr. Phillotson requested his piano, which gave Jude an idea. Why not write to the schoolmaster and kindly ask him to get the grammars in Christminster? He could tuck a letter inside the piano's case, and it would definitely reach the right person. Why not ask him to send any old second-hand copies, which would have the appeal of being enriched by the university atmosphere?

To tell his aunt of his intention would be to defeat it. It was necessary to act alone.

To tell his aunt about his plan would ruin it. He had to do it by himself.

After a further consideration of a few days he did act, and on the day of the piano’s departure, which happened to be his next birthday, clandestinely placed the letter inside the packing-case, directed to his much-admired friend, being afraid to reveal the operation to his aunt Drusilla, lest she should discover his motive, and compel him to abandon his scheme.

After thinking it over for a few days, he finally took action. On the day the piano was being shipped, which was also his next birthday, he secretly slipped the letter into the packing case, addressed to his beloved friend. He was afraid to let his Aunt Drusilla know what he was doing, worried that she would figure out his intentions and force him to give up his plan.

The piano was despatched, and Jude waited days and weeks, calling every morning at the cottage post office before his great-aunt was stirring. At last a packet did indeed arrive at the village, and he saw from the ends of it that it contained two thin books. He took it away into a lonely place, and sat down on a felled elm to open it.

The piano was sent out, and Jude waited days and weeks, stopping by the cottage post office every morning before his great-aunt was up. Finally, a package did arrive in the village, and he could tell from the ends that it contained two slim books. He took it to a quiet spot and sat down on a fallen elm to open it.

Ever since his first ecstasy or vision of Christminster and its possibilities, Jude had meditated much and curiously on the probable sort of process that was involved in turning the expressions of one language into those of another. He concluded that a grammar of the required tongue would contain, primarily, a rule, prescription, or clue of the nature of a secret cipher, which, once known, would enable him, by merely applying it, to change at will all words of his own speech into those of the foreign one. His childish idea was, in fact, a pushing to the extremity of mathematical precision what is everywhere known as Grimm’s Law—an aggrandizement of rough rules to ideal completeness. Thus he assumed that the words of the required language were always to be found somewhere latent in the words of the given language by those who had the art to uncover them, such art being furnished by the books aforesaid.

Ever since his first glimpse of Christminster and all its possibilities, Jude had thought a lot about how to change the expressions of one language into another. He figured that a grammar of the language he needed would have, at its core, a rule or clue like a secret code that, once understood, would let him easily transform his own words into those of the foreign language. His naive idea was really a very precise version of what is commonly known as Grimm’s Law—an enhancement of basic rules into something perfectly ideal. So, he believed that the words of the language he wanted could always be found hidden within the words of his own language by those skilled enough to find them, and that skill could be learned from the aforementioned books.

When, therefore, having noted that the packet bore the postmark of Christminster, he cut the string, opened the volumes, and turned to the Latin grammar, which chanced to come uppermost, he could scarcely believe his eyes.

When he saw that the package was postmarked from Christminster, he cut the string, opened the books, and flipped to the Latin grammar, which happened to be on top. He could hardly believe his eyes.

The book was an old one—thirty years old, soiled, scribbled wantonly over with a strange name in every variety of enmity to the letterpress, and marked at random with dates twenty years earlier than his own day. But this was not the cause of Jude’s amazement. He learnt for the first time that there was no law of transmutation, as in his innocence he had supposed (there was, in some degree, but the grammarian did not recognize it), but that every word in both Latin and Greek was to be individually committed to memory at the cost of years of plodding.

The book was an old one—thirty years old, dirty, and scribbled all over with a strange name in every kind of dislike to the text, and marked randomly with dates that were twenty years earlier than his own time. But that wasn’t what amazed Jude. He realized for the first time that there was no law of transmutation, as he had naively believed (there was, to some extent, but the grammarian didn't acknowledge it); instead, every word in both Latin and Greek had to be memorized individually, requiring years of hard work.

Jude flung down the books, lay backward along the broad trunk of the elm, and was an utterly miserable boy for the space of a quarter of an hour. As he had often done before, he pulled his hat over his face and watched the sun peering insidiously at him through the interstices of the straw. This was Latin and Greek, then, was it this grand delusion! The charm he had supposed in store for him was really a labour like that of Israel in Egypt.

Jude tossed the books aside, leaned back against the wide trunk of the elm, and felt completely miserable for about fifteen minutes. As he had done many times before, he pulled his hat down over his face and watched the sun sneaking at him through the gaps in the straw. So this was Latin and Greek, huh? This was the big illusion! The magic he thought awaited him turned out to be just a struggle like the Israelites faced in Egypt.

What brains they must have in Christminster and the great schools, he presently thought, to learn words one by one up to tens of thousands! There were no brains in his head equal to this business; and as the little sun-rays continued to stream in through his hat at him, he wished he had never seen a book, that he might never see another, that he had never been born.

What brains they must have in Christminster and the prestigious schools, he thought, to learn words one by one up to tens of thousands! He felt he had no brains in his head to match this task; and as the little sunrays continued to shine through his hat at him, he wished he had never seen a book, that he would never see another, that he had never been born.

Somebody might have come along that way who would have asked him his trouble, and might have cheered him by saying that his notions were further advanced than those of his grammarian. But nobody did come, because nobody does; and under the crushing recognition of his gigantic error Jude continued to wish himself out of the world.

Somebody could have come by and asked him what was wrong, and might have lifted his spirits by saying that his ideas were more progressive than those of his grammar teacher. But no one came, because no one ever does; and under the heavy weight of his enormous mistake, Jude kept wishing he could disappear from the world.

V

During the three or four succeeding years a quaint and singular vehicle might have been discerned moving along the lanes and by-roads near Marygreen, driven in a quaint and singular way.

During the next three or four years, a unique and unusual vehicle could be seen traveling along the lanes and back roads near Marygreen, driven in a distinctive and quirky manner.

In the course of a month or two after the receipt of the books Jude had grown callous to the shabby trick played him by the dead languages. In fact, his disappointment at the nature of those tongues had, after a while, been the means of still further glorifying the erudition of Christminster. To acquire languages, departed or living in spite of such obstinacies as he now knew them inherently to possess, was a herculean performance which gradually led him on to a greater interest in it than in the presupposed patent process. The mountain-weight of material under which the ideas lay in those dusty volumes called the classics piqued him into a dogged, mouselike subtlety of attempt to move it piecemeal.

In the month or two after receiving the books, Jude had become indifferent to the shabby trick played on him by the dead languages. In fact, his disappointment with these languages ended up enhancing his admiration for the knowledge found in Christminster. Learning languages, whether dead or alive, despite the stubborn challenges he now realized they inherently had, was an enormous task that gradually sparked a deeper interest in it than in the straightforward process he had initially expected. The heavy weight of material buried under the ideas in those dusty classic volumes drove him to a persistent, almost mouse-like determination to tackle it bit by bit.

He had endeavoured to make his presence tolerable to his crusty maiden aunt by assisting her to the best of his ability, and the business of the little cottage bakery had grown in consequence. An aged horse with a hanging head had been purchased for eight pounds at a sale, a creaking cart with a whity-brown tilt obtained for a few pounds more, and in this turn-out it became Jude’s business thrice a week to carry loaves of bread to the villagers and solitary cotters immediately round Marygreen.

He tried to make his presence bearable for his grumpy maiden aunt by helping her as much as he could, and because of that, the little cottage bakery business had thrived. An old horse with a drooping head was bought for eight pounds at an auction, and a creaky cart with a light brown cover was obtained for a little more. With this setup, Jude's job three times a week was to deliver loaves of bread to the villagers and the few isolated cottage residents around Marygreen.

The singularity aforesaid lay, after all, less in the conveyance itself than in Jude’s manner of conducting it along its route. Its interior was the scene of most of Jude’s education by “private study.” As soon as the horse had learnt the road and the houses at which he was to pause awhile, the boy, seated in front, would slip the reins over his arm, ingeniously fix open, by means of a strap attached to the tilt, the volume he was reading, spread the dictionary on his knees, and plunge into the simpler passages from Caesar, Virgil, or Horace, as the case might be, in his purblind stumbling way, and with an expenditure of labour that would have made a tender-hearted pedagogue shed tears; yet somehow getting at the meaning of what he read, and divining rather than beholding the spirit of the original, which often to his mind was something else than that which he was taught to look for.

The uniqueness mentioned wasn’t just in the carriage itself but more in how Jude managed it on its journey. Inside was where most of Jude’s learning through "private study" took place. Once the horse learned the route and the stops it needed to make, Jude would sit in front, slip the reins over his arm, and cleverly prop open the book he was reading with a strap connected to the canopy. He'd spread a dictionary across his knees and dive into the easier sections of Caesar, Virgil, or Horace, stumbling along with a level of effort that would bring tears to a sympathetic teacher; yet somehow, he grasped the meaning of what he read and sensed the spirit of the original works, which often seemed different from what he was taught to expect.

The only copies he had been able to lay hands on were old Delphin editions, because they were superseded, and therefore cheap. But, bad for idle schoolboys, it did so happen that they were passably good for him. The hampered and lonely itinerant conscientiously covered up the marginal readings, and used them merely on points of construction, as he would have used a comrade or tutor who should have happened to be passing by. And though Jude may have had little chance of becoming a scholar by these rough and ready means, he was in the way of getting into the groove he wished to follow.

The only copies he could find were old Delphin editions because they were outdated and, therefore, cheap. But, unfortunately for lazy schoolboys, they turned out to be pretty good for him. The struggling and lonely traveler carefully covered the marginal notes and used them only for grammar points, like he would have with a friend or tutor who happened to be around. And even though Jude might not have had much chance of becoming a scholar through these makeshift methods, he was on his way to getting into the groove he wanted to follow.

While he was busied with these ancient pages, which had already been thumbed by hands possibly in the grave, digging out the thoughts of these minds so remote yet so near, the bony old horse pursued his rounds, and Jude would be aroused from the woes of Dido by the stoppage of his cart and the voice of some old woman crying, “Two to-day, baker, and I return this stale one.”

While he was engrossed in these old pages, which had likely been handled by hands that might now be in the grave, uncovering the thoughts of these distant yet familiar minds, the bony old horse continued its rounds, and Jude would be pulled away from the sorrows of Dido by the halt of his cart and the voice of some old woman calling out, “Two today, baker, and I'm returning this stale one.”

He was frequently met in the lanes by pedestrians and others without his seeing them, and by degrees the people of the neighbourhood began to talk about his method of combining work and play (such they considered his reading to be), which, though probably convenient enough to himself, was not altogether a safe proceeding for other travellers along the same roads. There were murmurs. Then a private resident of an adjoining place informed the local policeman that the baker’s boy should not be allowed to read while driving, and insisted that it was the constable’s duty to catch him in the act, and take him to the police court at Alfredston, and get him fined for dangerous practices on the highway. The policeman thereupon lay in wait for Jude, and one day accosted him and cautioned him.

He often ran into pedestrians and others in the lanes without noticing them, and gradually, the people in the neighborhood started talking about his way of mixing work and play (which they saw his reading as). While it might have been convenient for him, it wasn’t exactly safe for other travelers on the same roads. There were whispers. Then, a local resident from a nearby area told the local policeman that the baker’s boy shouldn’t be allowed to read while driving and insisted that it was the constable's job to catch him in the act, take him to the police court at Alfredston, and have him fined for dangerous behavior on the highway. The policeman then set up to watch for Jude, and one day approached him and gave him a warning.

As Jude had to get up at three o’clock in the morning to heat the oven, and mix and set in the bread that he distributed later in the day, he was obliged to go to bed at night immediately after laying the sponge; so that if he could not read his classics on the highways he could hardly study at all. The only thing to be done was, therefore, to keep a sharp eye ahead and around him as well as he could in the circumstances, and slip away his books as soon as anybody loomed in the distance, the policeman in particular. To do that official justice, he did not put himself much in the way of Jude’s bread-cart, considering that in such a lonely district the chief danger was to Jude himself, and often on seeing the white tilt over the hedges he would move in another direction.

Since Jude had to wake up at three in the morning to heat the oven and mix and set the bread that he distributed later in the day, he had to go to bed right after preparing the sponge at night. So, if he couldn’t read his classics while walking, he could hardly study at all. The only option was to stay alert and aware of his surroundings as best as he could, and hide his books as soon as anyone appeared in the distance, especially the policeman. To give that officer credit, he didn’t often position himself in the way of Jude’s bread cart, considering that in such an isolated area, the main danger was to Jude himself. Often, upon seeing the white cover over the hedges, he would head in another direction.

On a day when Fawley was getting quite advanced, being now about sixteen, and had been stumbling through the “Carmen Sæculare,” on his way home, he found himself to be passing over the high edge of the plateau by the Brown House. The light had changed, and it was the sense of this which had caused him to look up. The sun was going down, and the full moon was rising simultaneously behind the woods in the opposite quarter. His mind had become so impregnated with the poem that, in a moment of the same impulsive emotion which years before had caused him to kneel on the ladder, he stopped the horse, alighted, and glancing round to see that nobody was in sight, knelt down on the roadside bank with open book. He turned first to the shiny goddess, who seemed to look so softly and critically at his doings, then to the disappearing luminary on the other hand, as he began:

On a day when Fawley was getting pretty mature, now around sixteen, and had been working through the “Carmen Sæculare” on his way home, he found himself near the high edge of the plateau by the Brown House. The light had shifted, and it was this change that made him look up. The sun was setting, and the full moon was rising at the same time behind the trees in the opposite direction. His mind had absorbed so much of the poem that, in a moment of the same spontaneous impulse that had made him kneel on the ladder years earlier, he stopped the horse, got off, and glancing around to make sure no one was watching, knelt down on the roadside bank with the book open. He first looked at the shiny goddess, who seemed to watch him softly and critically, then turned to the fading light on the other side as he began:

“Phœbe silvarumque potens Diana!”

"Phoebe, powerful goddess of the woods!"

The horse stood still till he had finished the hymn, which Jude repeated under the sway of a polytheistic fancy that he would never have thought of humouring in broad daylight.

The horse stayed still while he finished the hymn, which Jude recited under the influence of a polytheistic thought he would never have entertained in the light of day.

Reaching home, he mused over his curious superstition, innate or acquired, in doing this, and the strange forgetfulness which had led to such a lapse from common sense and custom in one who wished, next to being a scholar, to be a Christian divine. It had all come of reading heathen works exclusively. The more he thought of it the more convinced he was of his inconsistency. He began to wonder whether he could be reading quite the right books for his object in life. Certainly there seemed little harmony between this pagan literature and the mediæval colleges at Christminster, that ecclesiastical romance in stone.

Reaching home, he thought about his strange superstition, whether it was something he was born with or something he had picked up, and the odd forgetfulness that had caused him to stray from common sense and tradition, especially for someone who wanted, besides being a scholar, to be a Christian theologian. It all stemmed from reading only pagan texts. The more he pondered it, the more he realized how inconsistent he was. He started to question whether he was really reading the right books for the life he wanted. There definitely seemed to be little connection between this pagan literature and the medieval colleges at Christminster, that ecclesiastical romance in stone.

Ultimately he decided that in his sheer love of reading he had taken up a wrong emotion for a Christian young man. He had dabbled in Clarke’s Homer, but had never yet worked much at the New Testament in the Greek, though he possessed a copy, obtained by post from a second-hand bookseller. He abandoned the now familiar Ionic for a new dialect, and for a long time onward limited his reading almost entirely to the Gospels and Epistles in Griesbach’s text. Moreover, on going into Alfredston one day, he was introduced to patristic literature by finding at the bookseller’s some volumes of the Fathers which had been left behind by an insolvent clergyman of the neighbourhood.

Ultimately, he realized that his deep love of reading had led him to develop an inappropriate passion for a Christian young man. He had explored Clarke’s Homer but hadn't spent much time studying the New Testament in Greek, even though he had a copy he got by mail from a second-hand bookseller. He moved away from the familiar Ionic to a new dialect and for a long time narrowed his reading mostly to the Gospels and Epistles in Griesbach’s text. Additionally, one day while he was in Alfredston, he stumbled upon some volumes of the Fathers at the bookseller's that had been left behind by a bankrupt clergyman from the area, which introduced him to patristic literature.

As another outcome of this change of groove he visited on Sundays all the churches within a walk, and deciphered the Latin inscriptions on fifteenth-century brasses and tombs. On one of these pilgrimages he met with a hunch-backed old woman of great intelligence, who read everything she could lay her hands on, and she told him more yet of the romantic charms of the city of light and lore. Thither he resolved as firmly as ever to go.

As a result of this change in routine, he started visiting all the churches within walking distance every Sunday, and he translated the Latin inscriptions on 15th-century brasses and tombs. During one of these visits, he encountered a hunchbacked old woman with remarkable intelligence, who read everything she could get her hands on. She shared even more about the romantic allure of the city of light and knowledge. He was more determined than ever to go there.

But how live in that city? At present he had no income at all. He had no trade or calling of any dignity or stability whatever on which he could subsist while carrying out an intellectual labour which might spread over many years.

But how to live in that city? Right now he had no income at all. He had no profession or job of any kind that was dignified or stable enough for him to rely on while engaging in intellectual work that could take many years to complete.

What was most required by citizens? Food, clothing, and shelter. An income from any work in preparing the first would be too meagre; for making the second he felt a distaste; the preparation of the third requisite he inclined to. They built in a city; therefore he would learn to build. He thought of his unknown uncle, his cousin Susanna’s father, an ecclesiastical worker in metal, and somehow mediæval art in any material was a trade for which he had rather a fancy. He could not go far wrong in following his uncle’s footsteps, and engaging himself awhile with the carcases that contained the scholar souls.

What did citizens need the most? Food, clothing, and shelter. Earning a living by providing the first would be too little; he didn’t like making the second; but he was interested in preparing the third. They were building in a city, so he decided to learn how to build. He thought about his unknown uncle, his cousin Susanna’s father, who worked with metal in the church, and somehow, he had a bit of a liking for medieval art in any form. He figured he couldn’t go wrong by following his uncle’s path and spending some time working with the materials that housed the minds of scholars.

As a preliminary he obtained some small blocks of freestone, metal not being available, and suspending his studies awhile, occupied his spare half-hours in copying the heads and capitals in his parish church.

As a first step, he got some small blocks of freestone since metal wasn't available, and took a break from his studies for a bit, using his free half-hours to copy the heads and capitals in his parish church.

There was a stone-mason of a humble kind in Alfredston, and as soon as he had found a substitute for himself in his aunt’s little business, he offered his services to this man for a trifling wage. Here Jude had the opportunity of learning at least the rudiments of freestone-working. Some time later he went to a church-builder in the same place, and under the architect’s direction became handy at restoring the dilapidated masonries of several village churches round about.

There was a stone mason of modest means in Alfredston, and as soon as he found someone to take his place in his aunt’s small business, he offered his services to this man for a low wage. Here, Jude had the chance to learn at least the basics of working with freestone. Later on, he went to work for a church builder in the same area, and under the architect’s guidance, he became skilled at restoring the crumbling masonry of several village churches in the area.

Not forgetting that he was only following up this handicraft as a prop to lean on while he prepared those greater engines which he flattered himself would be better fitted for him, he yet was interested in his pursuit on its own account. He now had lodgings during the week in the little town, whence he returned to Marygreen village every Saturday evening. And thus he reached and passed his nineteenth year.

Not forgetting that he was only doing this craft as a support while he worked on bigger projects that he hoped would suit him better, he was still interested in it for its own sake. He now had a place to stay during the week in the small town, from which he went back to Marygreen village every Saturday evening. And so he reached and completed his nineteenth year.

VI

At this memorable date of his life he was, one Saturday, returning from Alfredston to Marygreen about three o’clock in the afternoon. It was fine, warm, and soft summer weather, and he walked with his tools at his back, his little chisels clinking faintly against the larger ones in his basket. It being the end of the week he had left work early, and had come out of the town by a round-about route which he did not usually frequent, having promised to call at a flour-mill near Cresscombe to execute a commission for his aunt.

On this memorable day in his life, he was, one Saturday, coming back from Alfredston to Marygreen around three in the afternoon. The weather was nice, warm, and gently summery, and he walked with his tools on his back, his small chisels softly clinking against the larger ones in his basket. Since it was the end of the week, he had left work early and taken a longer route out of town that he didn’t usually take, having promised to stop by a flour mill near Cresscombe to fulfill a favor for his aunt.

He was in an enthusiastic mood. He seemed to see his way to living comfortably in Christminster in the course of a year or two, and knocking at the doors of one of those strongholds of learning of which he had dreamed so much. He might, of course, have gone there now, in some capacity or other, but he preferred to enter the city with a little more assurance as to means than he could be said to feel at present. A warm self-content suffused him when he considered what he had already done. Now and then as he went along he turned to face the peeps of country on either side of him. But he hardly saw them; the act was an automatic repetition of what he had been accustomed to do when less occupied; and the one matter which really engaged him was the mental estimate of his progress thus far.

He was feeling really positive. He could see himself living comfortably in Christminster in a year or two and knocking on the doors of those renowned centers of learning he had dreamed about for so long. Sure, he could have gone there now in some role, but he wanted to enter the city with a bit more confidence about his resources than he currently felt. A warm sense of self-satisfaction washed over him as he reflected on what he had achieved so far. Occasionally, as he walked along, he turned to take a look at the glimpses of the countryside on either side. But he barely noticed them; it was just a habit he had developed when he was less busy. The only thing that really held his focus was mentally assessing how far he had come.

“I have acquired quite an average student’s power to read the common ancient classics, Latin in particular.” This was true, Jude possessing a facility in that language which enabled him with great ease to himself to beguile his lonely walks by imaginary conversations therein.

“I have gained the average student’s ability to read the well-known ancient classics, especially Latin.” This was true; Jude had a knack for the language that allowed him to effortlessly entertain himself during his solitary walks with imagined conversations in it.

“I have read two books of the Iliad, besides being pretty familiar with passages such as the speech of Phœnix in the ninth book, the fight of Hector and Ajax in the fourteenth, the appearance of Achilles unarmed and his heavenly armour in the eighteenth, and the funeral games in the twenty-third. I have also done some Hesiod, a little scrap of Thucydides, and a lot of the Greek Testament… I wish there was only one dialect all the same.

"I've read two books of the Iliad, and I'm also pretty familiar with parts like Phœnix's speech in book nine, the battle between Hector and Ajax in book fourteen, Achilles showing up without armor and then in his divine gear in book eighteen, and the funeral games in book twenty-three. I've also dabbled in Hesiod, a bit of Thucydides, and a lot of the Greek Testament... I just wish there was only one dialect."

“I have done some mathematics, including the first six and the eleventh and twelfth books of Euclid; and algebra as far as simple equations.

“I have done some math, including the first six and the eleventh and twelfth books of Euclid; and algebra up to simple equations.”

“I know something of the Fathers, and something of Roman and English history.

“I know a bit about the Fathers and a bit about Roman and English history.

“These things are only a beginning. But I shall not make much farther advance here, from the difficulty of getting books. Hence I must next concentrate all my energies on settling in Christminster. Once there I shall so advance, with the assistance I shall there get, that my present knowledge will appear to me but as childish ignorance. I must save money, and I will; and one of those colleges shall open its doors to me—shall welcome whom now it would spurn, if I wait twenty years for the welcome.

“These things are just the beginning. But I won’t make much more progress here due to the difficulty of finding books. So I need to focus all my efforts on settling in Christminster. Once I'm there, I’ll advance in such a way, with the help I’ll receive, that my current knowledge will seem like childish ignorance. I have to save money, and I will; one of those colleges will open its doors to me—will welcome someone it would currently turn away, even if I have to wait twenty years for that welcome.”

“I’ll be D.D. before I have done!”

“I’ll be D.D. before I'm finished!”

And then he continued to dream, and thought he might become even a bishop by leading a pure, energetic, wise, Christian life. And what an example he would set! If his income were £5000 a year, he would give away £4500 in one form and another, and live sumptuously (for him) on the remainder. Well, on second thoughts, a bishop was absurd. He would draw the line at an archdeacon. Perhaps a man could be as good and as learned and as useful in the capacity of archdeacon as in that of bishop. Yet he thought of the bishop again.

And then he kept dreaming and thought he might even become a bishop by living a pure, energetic, wise, Christian life. Just think of the example he could set! If he earned £5,000 a year, he would give away £4,500 in one way or another and live lavishly (for him) on the rest. Well, after some thought, being a bishop seemed ridiculous. He would settle for becoming an archdeacon. Maybe a man could be just as good, knowledgeable, and helpful as an archdeacon as he could be as a bishop. Still, he found himself thinking about the bishop again.

“Meanwhile I will read, as soon as I am settled in Christminster, the books I have not been able to get hold of here: Livy, Tacitus, Herodotus, Æschylus, Sophocles, Aristophanes—”

“Meanwhile, I'll read, as soon as I'm settled in Christminster, the books I haven't been able to get my hands on here: Livy, Tacitus, Herodotus, Aeschylus, Sophocles, Aristophanes—”

“Ha, ha, ha! Hoity-toity!” The sounds were expressed in light voices on the other side of the hedge, but he did not notice them. His thoughts went on:

“Ha, ha, ha! So fancy!” The laughter came from light voices on the other side of the hedge, but he didn't pay any attention to them. His mind continued to wander:

“—Euripides, Plato, Aristotle, Lucretius, Epictetus, Seneca, Antoninus. Then I must master other things: the Fathers thoroughly; Bede and ecclesiastical history generally; a smattering of Hebrew—I only know the letters as yet—”

“—Euripides, Plato, Aristotle, Lucretius, Epictetus, Seneca, Antoninus. Then I need to learn more: the Church Fathers completely; Bede and church history in general; a bit of Hebrew—I only know the letters so far—”

“Hoity-toity!”

"Fancy pants!"

“—but I can work hard. I have staying power in abundance, thank God! and it is that which tells… Yes, Christminster shall be my Alma Mater; and I’ll be her beloved son, in whom she shall be well pleased.”

“—but I can work hard. I have plenty of endurance, thank God! and that’s what matters… Yes, Christminster will be my Alma Mater; and I’ll be her cherished son, in whom she will take pride.”

In his deep concentration on these transactions of the future Jude’s walk had slackened, and he was now standing quite still, looking at the ground as though the future were thrown thereon by a magic lantern. On a sudden something smacked him sharply in the ear, and he became aware that a soft cold substance had been flung at him, and had fallen at his feet.

In his intense focus on these future events, Jude’s pace had slowed, and he was now standing still, gazing at the ground as if the future had been projected there by a magic lantern. Suddenly, something hit him hard in the ear, and he realized that a soft, cold substance had been thrown at him and had landed at his feet.

A glance told him what it was—a piece of flesh, the characteristic part of a barrow-pig, which the countrymen used for greasing their boots, as it was useless for any other purpose. Pigs were rather plentiful hereabout, being bred and fattened in large numbers in certain parts of North Wessex.

A quick look revealed what it was—a piece of flesh, the specific part of a barrow pig, which the locals used for greasing their boots since it had no other practical use. Pigs were quite common around here, raised and fattened in large numbers in certain areas of North Wessex.

On the other side of the hedge was a stream, whence, as he now for the first time realized, had come the slight sounds of voices and laughter that had mingled with his dreams. He mounted the bank and looked over the fence. On the further side of the stream stood a small homestead, having a garden and pig-sties attached; in front of it, beside the brook, three young women were kneeling, with buckets and platters beside them containing heaps of pigs’ chitterlings, which they were washing in the running water. One or two pairs of eyes slyly glanced up, and perceiving that his attention had at last been attracted, and that he was watching them, they braced themselves for inspection by putting their mouths demurely into shape and recommencing their rinsing operations with assiduity.

On the other side of the hedge was a stream, where he now realized for the first time the faint sounds of voices and laughter that had blended with his dreams. He climbed up the bank and looked over the fence. On the other side of the stream stood a small farmhouse, with a garden and pig pens nearby; in front of it, by the brook, three young women were kneeling, with buckets and platters next to them filled with piles of pig intestines, which they were washing in the flowing water. One or two pairs of eyes glanced up slyly, and seeing that he had finally noticed them and was watching, they straightened up for inspection by shaping their mouths demurely and continuing their rinsing work with diligence.

“Thank you!” said Jude severely.

“Thanks!” said Jude seriously.

“I didn’t throw it, I tell you!” asserted one girl to her neighbour, as if unconscious of the young man’s presence.

“I didn’t throw it, I swear!” one girl said to her neighbor, acting like she didn’t even notice the young man was there.

“Nor I,” the second answered.

"Me neither," the second replied.

“Oh, Anny, how can you!” said the third.

“Oh, Anny, how could you!” said the third.

“If I had thrown anything at all, it shouldn’t have been that!”

“If I had thrown anything, it shouldn’t have been that!”

“Pooh! I don’t care for him!” And they laughed and continued their work, without looking up, still ostentatiously accusing each other.

“Ugh! I don’t care about him!” And they laughed and kept working, not looking up, still clearly blaming each other.

Jude grew sarcastic as he wiped his face, and caught their remarks.

Jude became sarcastic as he wiped his face and overheard their comments.

You didn’t do it—oh no!” he said to the up-stream one of the three.

You didn’t do it—oh no!” he said to the one upstream of the three.

She whom he addressed was a fine dark-eyed girl, not exactly handsome, but capable of passing as such at a little distance, despite some coarseness of skin and fibre. She had a round and prominent bosom, full lips, perfect teeth, and the rich complexion of a Cochin hen’s egg. She was a complete and substantial female animal—no more, no less; and Jude was almost certain that to her was attributable the enterprise of attracting his attention from dreams of the humaner letters to what was simmering in the minds around him.

The girl he was speaking to was a beautiful dark-eyed woman, not exactly stunning, but could definitely be seen as such from a distance, despite her slightly rough skin and build. She had a round and noticeable bust, full lips, perfect teeth, and a rich complexion that reminded him of a Cochin hen’s egg. She was a solid and complete woman—nothing more, nothing less; and Jude was pretty sure that it was her who pulled him out of his dreams of more refined matters to focus on what was happening around him.

“That you’ll never be told,” said she deedily.

“That you'll never be told,” she said seriously.

“Whoever did it was wasteful of other people’s property.”

“Whoever did it was being reckless with other people’s property.”

“Oh, that’s nothing.”

“Oh, that’s no big deal.”

“But you want to speak to me, I suppose?”

“But I guess you want to talk to me, right?”

“Oh yes; if you like to.”

“Oh yes; if you want to.”

“Shall I clamber across, or will you come to the plank above here?”

“Should I climb over, or will you come to the board up here?”

Perhaps she foresaw an opportunity; for somehow or other the eyes of the brown girl rested in his own when he had said the words, and there was a momentary flash of intelligence, a dumb announcement of affinity in posse between herself and him, which, so far as Jude Fawley was concerned, had no sort of premeditation in it. She saw that he had singled her out from the three, as a woman is singled out in such cases, for no reasoned purpose of further acquaintance, but in commonplace obedience to conjunctive orders from headquarters, unconsciously received by unfortunate men when the last intention of their lives is to be occupied with the feminine.

Maybe she sensed an opportunity; because somehow the brown girl's eyes met his when he spoke those words, and for a brief moment, there was a spark of understanding, a silent recognition of a connection in posse between her and him, which, as far as Jude Fawley was concerned, was entirely unplanned. She realized he had chosen her out of the three, as a woman is often chosen in these situations, not for any deliberate intention of getting to know her better, but simply in mindless compliance with signals from a higher authority, unconsciously picked up by hapless men when they least intend to be involved with women.

Springing to her feet, she said: “Bring back what is lying there.”

Springing to her feet, she said, “Bring back what’s lying there.”

Jude was now aware that no message on any matter connected with her father’s business had prompted her signal to him. He set down his basket of tools, picked up the scrap of offal, beat a pathway for himself with his stick, and got over the hedge. They walked in parallel lines, one on each bank of the stream, towards the small plank bridge. As the girl drew nearer to it, she gave without Jude perceiving it, an adroit little suck to the interior of each of her cheeks in succession, by which curious and original manœuvre she brought as by magic upon its smooth and rotund surface a perfect dimple, which she was able to retain there as long as she continued to smile. This production of dimples at will was a not unknown operation, which many attempted, but only a few succeeded in accomplishing.

Jude now realized that no message related to her father’s business had triggered her signal to him. He set down his tool basket, picked up the piece of offal, cleared a path for himself with his stick, and climbed over the hedge. They walked along parallel banks of the stream towards the small plank bridge. As the girl got closer to it, she subtly sucked in the interior of each cheek in turn, a clever little trick that magically created a perfect dimple on her smooth, round surface, which she could keep as long as she continued to smile. This ability to produce dimples at will was not entirely unknown; many tried it, but only a few could actually pull it off.

They met in the middle of the plank, and Jude, tossing back her missile, seemed to expect her to explain why she had audaciously stopped him by this novel artillery instead of by hailing him.

They met in the middle of the plank, and Jude, throwing back her missile, seemed to expect her to explain why she had boldly stopped him with this new tactic instead of just calling out to him.

But she, slyly looking in another direction, swayed herself backwards and forwards on her hand as it clutched the rail of the bridge; till, moved by amatory curiosity, she turned her eyes critically upon him.

But she, casually glancing in another direction, rocked back and forth on her hand as it gripped the rail of the bridge; then, driven by playful curiosity, she turned her gaze critically towards him.

“You don’t think I would shy things at you?”

“You don’t think I would hold back with you?”

“Oh no.”

“Oh no.”

“We are doing this for my father, who naturally doesn’t want anything thrown away. He makes that into dubbin.” She nodded towards the fragment on the grass.

“We're doing this for my dad, who obviously doesn’t want anything thrown away. He uses it to make dubbin.” She nodded towards the piece on the grass.

“What made either of the others throw it, I wonder?” Jude asked, politely accepting her assertion, though he had very large doubts as to its truth.

“What made either of the others throw it, I wonder?” Jude asked, politely accepting her statement, even though he had serious doubts about its truth.

“Impudence. Don’t tell folk it was I, mind!”

“Cheekiness. Don’t let anyone know it was me, okay!”

“How can I? I don’t know your name.”

“How can I? I don’t know your name.”

“Ah, no. Shall I tell it to you?”

“Ah, no. Should I tell it to you?”

“Do!”

"Do it!"

“Arabella Donn. I’m living here.”

“Arabella Donn. I live here.”

“I must have known it if I had often come this way. But I mostly go straight along the high-road.”

“I must have known it if I had taken this route often. But I usually just stick to the main road.”

“My father is a pig-breeder, and these girls are helping me wash the innerds for black-puddings and such like.”

“My dad raises pigs, and these girls are helping me clean the guts for black puddings and things like that.”

They talked a little more and a little more, as they stood regarding each other and leaning against the hand-rail of the bridge. The unvoiced call of woman to man, which was uttered very distinctly by Arabella’s personality, held Jude to the spot against his intention—almost against his will, and in a way new to his experience. It is scarcely an exaggeration to say that till this moment Jude had never looked at a woman to consider her as such, but had vaguely regarded the sex as beings outside his life and purposes. He gazed from her eyes to her mouth, thence to her bosom, and to her full round naked arms, wet, mottled with the chill of the water, and firm as marble.

They talked a bit more as they leaned against the handrail of the bridge, watching each other. The unspoken attraction coming from Arabella’s personality kept Jude there, against his better judgment and almost against his will, in a way he had never experienced before. It’s not an exaggeration to say that until this moment, Jude had never truly seen a woman as a woman; he had vaguely viewed women as separate from his life and goals. He looked from her eyes to her mouth, then to her chest, and to her full, rounded bare arms, which were wet, speckled with the cold water, and as firm as marble.

“What a nice-looking girl you are!” he murmured, though the words had not been necessary to express his sense of her magnetism.

“What a pretty girl you are!” he murmured, though the words weren’t needed to show how much he was drawn to her.

“Ah, you should see me Sundays!” she said piquantly.

“Ah, you should see me on Sundays!” she said playfully.

“I don’t suppose I could?” he answered

“I don’t think I could?” he replied.

“That’s for you to think on. There’s nobody after me just now, though there med be in a week or two.” She had spoken this without a smile, and the dimples disappeared.

"That’s for you to think about. There’s no one after me right now, but there might be in a week or two." She said this without a smile, and her dimples vanished.

Jude felt himself drifting strangely, but could not help it. “Will you let me?”

Jude felt himself drifting oddly, but he couldn't stop it. "Will you let me?"

“I don’t mind.”

"I'm good with that."

By this time she had managed to get back one dimple by turning her face aside for a moment and repeating the odd little sucking operation before mentioned, Jude being still unconscious of more than a general impression of her appearance. “Next Sunday?” he hazarded. “To-morrow, that is?”

By this time, she had managed to get back one dimple by turning her face away for a moment and doing that strange little sucking thing again, while Jude was still unaware of anything more than a general impression of how she looked. “Next Sunday?” he guessed. “Tomorrow, right?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Shall I call?”

"Should I call?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

She brightened with a little glow of triumph, swept him almost tenderly with her eyes in turning, and retracing her steps down the brookside grass rejoined her companions.

She lit up with a little glow of triumph, looked at him almost tenderly as she turned, and retraced her steps down the grassy brookside to rejoin her friends.

Jude Fawley shouldered his tool-basket and resumed his lonely way, filled with an ardour at which he mentally stood at gaze. He had just inhaled a single breath from a new atmosphere, which had evidently been hanging round him everywhere he went, for he knew not how long, but had somehow been divided from his actual breathing as by a sheet of glass. The intentions as to reading, working, and learning, which he had so precisely formulated only a few minutes earlier, were suffering a curious collapse into a corner, he knew not how.

Jude Fawley picked up his tool basket and continued on his solitary path, feeling a passion that made him pause in thought. He had just taken a breath from a fresh atmosphere that had clearly been surrounding him for a while, though he didn’t know for how long. It felt like it had been separated from his actual breathing by a sheet of glass. The plans he had clearly laid out just moments before for reading, working, and learning were inexplicably crumbling away.

“Well, it’s only a bit of fun,” he said to himself, faintly conscious that to common sense there was something lacking, and still more obviously something redundant in the nature of this girl who had drawn him to her which made it necessary that he should assert mere sportiveness on his part as his reason in seeking her—something in her quite antipathetic to that side of him which had been occupied with literary study and the magnificent Christminster dream. It had been no vestal who chose that missile for opening her attack on him. He saw this with his intellectual eye, just for a short fleeting while, as by the light of a falling lamp one might momentarily see an inscription on a wall before being enshrouded in darkness. And then this passing discriminative power was withdrawn, and Jude was lost to all conditions of things in the advent of a fresh and wild pleasure, that of having found a new channel for emotional interest hitherto unsuspected, though it had lain close beside him. He was to meet this enkindling one of the other sex on the following Sunday.

“Well, it’s just a bit of fun,” he said to himself, vaguely aware that there was something off about it, and even more clearly realizing that there was something excessive about this girl who had attracted him. It made him feel the need to claim that he was after a simple amusement rather than anything deeper—something in her that was completely opposed to the part of him focused on literary study and the grand dream of Christminster. It wasn't some pure-minded person who chose that weapon to start her flirtation with him. He perceived this with a brief burst of clarity, like catching a glimpse of an inscription on a wall illuminated by a falling lamp before being plunged back into darkness. Then that fleeting insight faded, and Jude found himself swept away by a fresh, wild joy, discovering a new source of emotional interest he hadn’t recognized before, even though it had always been right next to him. He was set to meet this captivating girl the following Sunday.

Meanwhile the girl had joined her companions, and she silently resumed her flicking and sousing of the chitterlings in the pellucid stream.

Meanwhile, the girl had joined her friends, and she silently went back to flicking and rinsing the chitlins in the clear stream.

“Catched un, my dear?” laconically asked the girl called Anny.

“Got you, my dear?” asked the girl named Anny.

“I don’t know. I wish I had thrown something else than that!” regretfully murmured Arabella.

“I don’t know. I wish I had thrown something else instead of that!” Arabella murmured regretfully.

“Lord! he’s nobody, though you med think so. He used to drive old Drusilla Fawley’s bread-cart out at Marygreen, till he ’prenticed himself at Alfredston. Since then he’s been very stuck up, and always reading. He wants to be a scholar, they say.”

“Lord! he’s nobody, even if you might think otherwise. He used to drive old Drusilla Fawley’s bread cart out in Marygreen, until he got himself an apprenticeship at Alfredston. Since then, he’s been really full of himself, always reading. They say he wants to be a scholar.”

“Oh, I don’t care what he is, or anything about ’n. Don’t you think it, my child!”

“Oh, I don’t care what he is or anything about him. Don’t think that, my child!”

“Oh, don’t ye! You needn’t try to deceive us! What did you stay talking to him for, if you didn’t want un? Whether you do or whether you don’t, he’s as simple as a child. I could see it as you courted on the bridge, when he looked at ’ee as if he had never seen a woman before in his born days. Well, he’s to be had by any woman who can get him to care for her a bit, if she likes to set herself to catch him the right way.”

“Oh, don’t even try! You can’t fool us! Why did you stay talking to him if you weren’t interested? Whether you are or you aren’t, he’s as innocent as a child. I could see it when you were flirting on the bridge, the way he looked at you like he had never seen a woman before in his life. Well, any woman who manages to make him care for her a little can have him, if she knows how to win him over correctly.”

VII

The next day Jude Fawley was pausing in his bedroom with the sloping ceiling, looking at the books on the table, and then at the black mark on the plaster above them, made by the smoke of his lamp in past months.

The next day, Jude Fawley was standing in his bedroom with the sloped ceiling, glancing at the books on the table and then at the black mark on the plaster above them, left by the smoke from his lamp over the past months.

It was Sunday afternoon, four-and-twenty hours after his meeting with Arabella Donn. During the whole bygone week he had been resolving to set this afternoon apart for a special purpose,—the re-reading of his Greek Testament—his new one, with better type than his old copy, following Griesbach’s text as amended by numerous correctors, and with variorum readings in the margin. He was proud of the book, having obtained it by boldly writing to its London publisher, a thing he had never done before.

It was Sunday afternoon, twenty-four hours after his meeting with Arabella Donn. Throughout the past week, he had been determined to dedicate this afternoon for a specific purpose—the re-reading of his Greek Testament—his new one, which had better print than his old copy, following Griesbach’s text as revised by various correctors, with different readings in the margin. He felt proud of the book, having acquired it by confidently writing to its London publisher, something he had never done before.

He had anticipated much pleasure in this afternoon’s reading, under the quiet roof of his great-aunt’s house as formerly, where he now slept only two nights a week. But a new thing, a great hitch, had happened yesterday in the gliding and noiseless current of his life, and he felt as a snake must feel who has sloughed off its winter skin, and cannot understand the brightness and sensitiveness of its new one.

He had looked forward to enjoying this afternoon’s reading, under the peaceful roof of his great-aunt’s house as he used to, where he now only stayed two nights a week. But something new and significant had happened yesterday in the smooth and quiet flow of his life, and he felt like a snake that has shed its winter skin, not quite understanding the brightness and sensitivity of its new one.

He would not go out to meet her, after all. He sat down, opened the book, and with his elbows firmly planted on the table, and his hands to his temples, began at the beginning:

He decided not to go out to meet her after all. He sat down, opened the book, and with his elbows firmly on the table and his hands on his temples, started from the beginning:

Η ΚΑΙΝΗ ΔΙΑΘΗΚΗ.

The NEW TESTAMENT.

Had he promised to call for her? Surely he had! She would wait indoors, poor girl, and waste all her afternoon on account of him. There was a something in her, too, which was very winning, apart from promises. He ought not to break faith with her. Even though he had only Sundays and week-day evenings for reading he could afford one afternoon, seeing that other young men afforded so many. After to-day he would never probably see her again. Indeed, it would be impossible, considering what his plans were.

Had he promised to call her? He definitely had! She would sit indoors, poor girl, and waste her entire afternoon waiting for him. There was something about her that was very charming, aside from the promises. He shouldn’t betray her trust. Even though he only had Sundays and weekday evenings to read, he could spare one afternoon, especially since other young men managed to find the time. After today, he probably would never see her again. In fact, it would be impossible given his plans.

In short, as if materially, a compelling arm of extraordinary muscular power seized hold of him—something which had nothing in common with the spirits and influences that had moved him hitherto. This seemed to care little for his reason and his will, nothing for his so-called elevated intentions, and moved him along, as a violent schoolmaster a schoolboy he has seized by the collar, in a direction which tended towards the embrace of a woman for whom he had no respect, and whose life had nothing in common with his own except locality.

In short, it was as if a powerful force of incredible strength took hold of him—something that was completely different from the feelings and influences that had affected him before. This force seemed indifferent to his reasoning and will, disregarded his so-called noble intentions, and pushed him along, like a strict teacher yanking a student by the collar, toward the arms of a woman he didn’t respect, whose life was unrelated to his own except for their shared location.

Η ΚΑΙΝΗ ΔΙΑΘΗΚΗ was no more heeded, and the predestinate Jude sprang up and across the room. Foreseeing such an event he had already arrayed himself in his best clothes. In three minutes he was out of the house and descending by the path across the wide vacant hollow of corn-ground which lay between the village and the isolated house of Arabella in the dip beyond the upland.

Η ΚΑΙΝΗ ΔΙΑΘΗΚΗ was no longer taken seriously, and the destined Jude sprang up and across the room. Anticipating this moment, he had already dressed in his best clothes. In three minutes, he was out of the house and making his way down the path that crossed the empty stretch of cornfield between the village and Arabella's isolated house in the valley beyond the hill.

As he walked he looked at his watch. He could be back in two hours, easily, and a good long time would still remain to him for reading after tea.

As he walked, he checked his watch. He could easily be back in two hours, and he would still have plenty of time left to read after tea.

Passing the few unhealthy fir-trees and cottage where the path joined the highway he hastened along, and struck away to the left, descending the steep side of the country to the west of the Brown House. Here at the base of the chalk formation he neared the brook that oozed from it, and followed the stream till he reached her dwelling. A smell of piggeries came from the back, and the grunting of the originators of that smell. He entered the garden, and knocked at the door with the knob of his stick.

Passing by the few unhealthy fir trees and the cottage where the path met the highway, he hurried along and moved to the left, going down the steep hill to the west of the Brown House. At the base of the chalk formation, he approached the brook that flowed from it and followed the stream until he reached her home. A smell from the pigpens came from the back, along with the grunting of the pigs. He entered the garden and knocked on the door using the knob of his stick.

Somebody had seen him through the window, for a male voice on the inside said:

Somebody had seen him through the window, because a guy's voice from inside said:

“Arabella! Here’s your young man come coorting! Mizzle, my girl!”

“Arabella! Your boyfriend is here to see you! Go on, my girl!”

Jude winced at the words. Courting in such a businesslike aspect as it evidently wore to the speaker was the last thing he was thinking of. He was going to walk with her, perhaps kiss her; but “courting” was too coolly purposeful to be anything but repugnant to his ideas. The door was opened and he entered, just as Arabella came downstairs in radiant walking attire.

Jude flinched at the words. The way the speaker talked about dating made it feel too serious, and that was the last thing on his mind. He wanted to walk with her, maybe kiss her, but “courting” felt way too calculated to fit his feelings. The door opened, and he went inside, just as Arabella came down the stairs in a stunning outfit for a walk.

“Take a chair, Mr. What’s-your-name?” said her father, an energetic, black-whiskered man, in the same businesslike tones Jude had heard from outside.

“Take a seat, Mr. What’s-your-name?” her father said, an energetic man with black whiskers, using the same businesslike tone Jude had heard from outside.

“I’d rather go out at once, wouldn’t you?” she whispered to Jude.

"I'd rather go out right now, what about you?" she whispered to Jude.

“Yes,” said he. “We’ll walk up to the Brown House and back, we can do it in half an hour.”

“Yes,” he said. “Let’s walk up to the Brown House and back; we can do it in thirty minutes.”

Arabella looked so handsome amid her untidy surroundings that he felt glad he had come, and all the misgivings vanished that had hitherto haunted him.

Arabella looked so great among her messy surroundings that he felt happy he had shown up, and all the doubts that had been bothering him disappeared.

First they clambered to the top of the great down, during which ascent he had occasionally to take her hand to assist her. Then they bore off to the left along the crest into the ridgeway, which they followed till it intersected the high-road at the Brown House aforesaid, the spot of his former fervid desires to behold Christminster. But he forgot them now. He talked the commonest local twaddle to Arabella with greater zest than he would have felt in discussing all the philosophies with all the Dons in the recently adored university, and passed the spot where he had knelt to Diana and Phœbus without remembering that there were any such people in the mythology, or that the sun was anything else than a useful lamp for illuminating Arabella’s face. An indescribable lightness of heel served to lift him along; and Jude, the incipient scholar, prospective D.D., professor, bishop, or what not, felt himself honoured and glorified by the condescension of this handsome country wench in agreeing to take a walk with him in her Sunday frock and ribbons.

First, they climbed to the top of the big hill, during which he sometimes had to take her hand to help her. Then they headed to the left along the ridge, which they followed until it connected with the main road at the Brown House mentioned earlier, the place of his past intense longing to see Christminster. But he forgot all that now. He chatted about the most ordinary local gossip with Arabella with more enthusiasm than he would have felt discussing all the philosophies with all the professors at the university he had recently admired, and passed the spot where he had knelt to Diana and Phœbus without recalling that there were any such figures in mythology, or that the sun was anything more than a handy lamp for lighting up Arabella’s face. An indescribable lightness in his step helped him move along; and Jude, the budding scholar, future D.D., professor, bishop, or whatever, felt honored and uplifted by the grace of this attractive country girl agreeing to take a walk with him in her Sunday dress and ribbons.

They reached the Brown House barn—the point at which he had planned to turn back. While looking over the vast northern landscape from this spot they were struck by the rising of a dense volume of smoke from the neighbourhood of the little town which lay beneath them at a distance of a couple of miles.

They arrived at the Brown House barn—the spot where he had intended to turn back. As they gazed over the expansive northern landscape from this location, they noticed a thick plume of smoke rising from the area around the small town that lay a couple of miles below them.

“It is a fire,” said Arabella. “Let’s run and see it—do! It is not far!”

“It’s a fire,” said Arabella. “Let’s hurry and check it out—come on! It’s not far!”

The tenderness which had grown up in Jude’s bosom left him no will to thwart her inclination now—which pleased him in affording him excuse for a longer time with her. They started off down the hill almost at a trot; but on gaining level ground at the bottom, and walking a mile, they found that the spot of the fire was much further off than it had seemed.

The warmth that had developed in Jude's heart made him hesitant to go against her wishes now—which he enjoyed since it gave him an excuse to spend more time with her. They set off down the hill almost at a jog; but when they reached the flat ground at the bottom and walked for a mile, they discovered that the location of the fire was much farther away than it had first appeared.

Having begun their journey, however, they pushed on; but it was not till five o’clock that they found themselves on the scene,—the distance being altogether about half-a-dozen miles from Marygreen, and three from Arabella’s. The conflagration had been got under by the time they reached it, and after a short inspection of the melancholy ruins they retraced their steps—their course lying through the town of Alfredston.

Having started their journey, they continued on; but it wasn't until five o’clock that they arrived at the scene. The distance was roughly six miles from Marygreen and three from Arabella’s. By the time they got there, the fire had been put out, and after a brief look at the sad ruins, they turned back, passing through the town of Alfredston.

Arabella said she would like some tea, and they entered an inn of an inferior class, and gave their order. As it was not for beer they had a long time to wait. The maid-servant recognized Jude, and whispered her surprise to her mistress in the background, that he, the student “who kept hisself up so particular,” should have suddenly descended so low as to keep company with Arabella. The latter guessed what was being said, and laughed as she met the serious and tender gaze of her lover—the low and triumphant laugh of a careless woman who sees she is winning her game.

Arabella said she wanted some tea, so they went into a low-end inn and placed their order. Since it wasn't for beer, they had to wait quite a while. The waitress recognized Jude and whispered her surprise to her boss in the back, wondering how he, the student “who always acted so proper,” had suddenly come down so much as to hang out with Arabella. She guessed what they were saying and laughed as she caught the serious and affectionate look from her boyfriend—the low and triumphant laugh of a carefree woman who knows she's winning.

They sat and looked round the room, and at the picture of Samson and Delilah which hung on the wall, and at the circular beer-stains on the table, and at the spittoons underfoot filled with sawdust. The whole aspect of the scene had that depressing effect on Jude which few places can produce like a tap-room on a Sunday evening when the setting sun is slanting in, and no liquor is going, and the unfortunate wayfarer finds himself with no other haven of rest.

They sat and looked around the room, at the picture of Samson and Delilah hanging on the wall, at the circular beer stains on the table, and at the spittoons filled with sawdust underfoot. The whole scene had a depressing effect on Jude that few places can produce like a bar on a Sunday evening when the setting sun is slanting in, there's no alcohol being served, and the unfortunate traveler finds himself with no other place to rest.

It began to grow dusk. They could not wait longer, really, for the tea, they said. “Yet what else can we do?” asked Jude. “It is a three-mile walk for you.”

It started to get dark. They really couldn’t wait any longer for the tea, they said. “But what else can we do?” Jude asked. “It’s a three-mile walk for you.”

“I suppose we can have some beer,” said Arabella.

"I guess we can have some beer," said Arabella.

“Beer, oh yes. I had forgotten that. Somehow it seems odd to come to a public-house for beer on a Sunday evening.”

“Beer, oh yeah. I totally forgot about that. It feels a bit strange to go to a pub for beer on a Sunday night.”

“But we didn’t.”

“But we didn't.”

“No, we didn’t.” Jude by this time wished he was out of such an uncongenial atmosphere; but he ordered the beer, which was promptly brought.

“No, we didn’t.” By this point, Jude wished he could escape the unfriendly atmosphere; but he ordered the beer, which was quickly delivered.

Arabella tasted it. “Ugh!” she said.

Arabella tasted it. “Ugh!” she exclaimed.

Jude tasted. “What’s the matter with it?” he asked. “I don’t understand beer very much now, it is true. I like it well enough, but it is bad to read on, and I find coffee better. But this seems all right.”

Jude took a sip. “What’s wrong with it?” he asked. “I admit I don’t know much about beer these days. I like it fine, but it’s not great for reading, and I find coffee to be better. But this seems okay.”

“Adulterated—I can’t touch it!” She mentioned three or four ingredients that she detected in the liquor beyond malt and hops, much to Jude’s surprise.

“Adulterated—I can't touch it!” She listed three or four extra ingredients she noticed in the drink besides malt and hops, to Jude's surprise.

“How much you know!” he said good-humouredly.

“How much you know!” he said, in a good-natured way.

Nevertheless she returned to the beer and drank her share, and they went on their way. It was now nearly dark, and as soon as they had withdrawn from the lights of the town they walked closer together, till they touched each other. She wondered why he did not put his arm round her waist, but he did not; he merely said what to himself seemed a quite bold enough thing: “Take my arm.”

Nevertheless, she went back to the beer and had her share, and they continued on their way. It was almost dark now, and as soon as they got away from the town's lights, they walked closer together until they were touching. She wondered why he didn't put his arm around her waist, but he didn't; he simply said what he thought was a pretty bold thing: "Take my arm."

She took it, thoroughly, up to the shoulder. He felt the warmth of her body against his, and putting his stick under his other arm held with his right hand her right as it rested in its place.

She took it all the way up to her shoulder. He felt the warmth of her body against his, and with his stick tucked under his other arm, he held her right hand with his right as it rested in its place.

“Now we are well together, dear, aren’t we?” he observed.

“Now we’re doing well together, right, dear?” he remarked.

“Yes,” said she; adding to herself: “Rather mild!”

“Yes,” she said, adding to herself, “Pretty mild!”

“How fast I have become!” he was thinking.

“How fast I’ve become!” he thought.

Thus they walked till they reached the foot of the upland, where they could see the white highway ascending before them in the gloom. From this point the only way of getting to Arabella’s was by going up the incline, and dipping again into her valley on the right. Before they had climbed far they were nearly run into by two men who had been walking on the grass unseen.

Thus they walked until they reached the base of the hill, where they could see the white road rising ahead of them in the dim light. From this point, the only way to get to Arabella’s was to go up the slope and then dip down into her valley on the right. Before they had climbed very far, they were nearly run into by two men who had been walking on the grass unnoticed.

“These lovers—you find ’em out o’ doors in all seasons and weathers—lovers and homeless dogs only,” said one of the men as they vanished down the hill.

“These lovers—you find them outside in all seasons and weather—lovers and homeless dogs only,” said one of the men as they disappeared down the hill.

Arabella tittered lightly.

Arabella chuckled softly.

“Are we lovers?” asked Jude.

“Are we a couple?” asked Jude.

“You know best.”

"You know it all."

“But you can tell me?”

"But you can share with me?"

For answer she inclined her head upon his shoulder. Jude took the hint, and encircling her waist with his arm, pulled her to him and kissed her.

For an answer, she rested her head on his shoulder. Jude got the message, wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled her close, and kissed her.

They walked now no longer arm in arm but, as she had desired, clasped together. After all, what did it matter since it was dark, said Jude to himself. When they were half-way up the long hill they paused as by arrangement, and he kissed her again. They reached the top, and he kissed her once more.

They walked now no longer arm in arm but, as she had wanted, holding hands. After all, what did it matter since it was dark, Jude thought to himself. When they were halfway up the long hill, they paused as planned, and he kissed her again. They reached the top, and he kissed her one more time.

“You can keep your arm there, if you would like to,” she said gently.

“You can keep your arm there if you want,” she said softly.

He did so, thinking how trusting she was.

He did that, thinking about how trusting she was.

Thus they slowly went towards her home. He had left his cottage at half-past three, intending to be sitting down again to the New Testament by half-past five. It was nine o’clock when, with another embrace, he stood to deliver her up at her father’s door.

Thus, they slowly walked toward her home. He had left his cottage at 3:30, planning to settle down with the New Testament again by 5:30. It was 9 o'clock when, after another hug, he stood to drop her off at her father's door.

She asked him to come in, if only for a minute, as it would seem so odd otherwise, and as if she had been out alone in the dark. He gave way, and followed her in. Immediately that the door was opened he found, in addition to her parents, several neighbours sitting round. They all spoke in a congratulatory manner, and took him seriously as Arabella’s intended partner.

She invited him inside, even if just for a minute, because it felt strange otherwise, like she had been out alone in the dark. He agreed and followed her in. As soon as the door opened, he saw, besides her parents, a few neighbors sitting around. They all spoke in a congratulatory way and took him seriously as Arabella's future partner.

They did not belong to his set or circle, and he felt out of place and embarrassed. He had not meant this: a mere afternoon of pleasant walking with Arabella, that was all he had meant. He did not stay longer than to speak to her stepmother, a simple, quiet woman without features or character; and bidding them all good night plunged with a sense of relief into the track over the down.

They weren’t part of his group or social circle, and he felt out of place and awkward. That wasn’t his intention: he just wanted an afternoon of nice walks with Arabella, that was it. He didn’t stick around longer than to talk to her stepmother, an ordinary, quiet woman without any distinctive features or personality; then, after saying goodnight to everyone, he headed off with a sense of relief down the path over the hill.

But that sense was only temporary: Arabella soon re-asserted her sway in his soul. He walked as if he felt himself to be another man from the Jude of yesterday. What were his books to him? what were his intentions, hitherto adhered to so strictly, as to not wasting a single minute of time day by day? “Wasting!” It depended on your point of view to define that: he was just living for the first time: not wasting life. It was better to love a woman than to be a graduate, or a parson; ay, or a pope!

But that feeling didn't last long: Arabella quickly regained her hold on his heart. He walked as if he were a completely different man from the Jude of yesterday. What did his books mean to him now? What about his plans, which he had stuck to so closely, making sure not to waste a single minute each day? "Wasting!" That depended on how you looked at it; he was simply living for the first time: not wasting life. It was better to love a woman than to be a graduate, or a minister; or even a pope!

When he got back to the house his aunt had gone to bed, and a general consciousness of his neglect seemed written on the face of all things confronting him. He went upstairs without a light, and the dim interior of his room accosted him with sad inquiry. There lay his book open, just as he had left it, and the capital letters on the title-page regarded him with fixed reproach in the grey starlight, like the unclosed eyes of a dead man:

When he returned home, his aunt had gone to bed, and everything around him seemed to reflect his neglect. He went upstairs without turning on a light, and the dimness of his room seemed to ask him questions filled with sadness. His book lay open just as he had left it, and the capital letters on the title page seemed to stare at him with unwavering disapproval in the grey starlight, like the unclosed eyes of a dead man:

Η ΚΑΙΝΗ ΔΙΑΘΗΚΗ.

The New Testament.

*    *    *    *    *    *    *    *    *

*    *    *    *    *    *    *    *    *

Jude had to leave early next morning for his usual week of absence at lodgings; and it was with a sense of futility that he threw into his basket upon his tools and other necessaries the unread book he had brought with him.

Jude had to leave early the next morning for his regular week away at his lodgings; and with a feeling of hopelessness, he tossed the unread book he had brought with him into his basket along with his tools and other essentials.

He kept his impassioned doings a secret almost from himself. Arabella, on the contrary, made them public among all her friends and acquaintances.

He kept his passionate activities a secret even from himself. Arabella, on the other hand, shared them openly with all her friends and acquaintances.

Retracing by the light of dawn the road he had followed a few hours earlier under cover of darkness, with his sweetheart by his side, he reached the bottom of the hill, where he walked slowly, and stood still. He was on the spot where he had given her the first kiss. As the sun had only just risen it was possible that nobody had passed there since. Jude looked on the ground and sighed. He looked closely, and could just discern in the damp dust the imprints of their feet as they had stood locked in each other’s arms. She was not there now, and “the embroidery of imagination upon the stuff of nature” so depicted her past presence that a void was in his heart which nothing could fill. A pollard willow stood close to the place, and that willow was different from all other willows in the world. Utter annihilation of the six days which must elapse before he could see her again as he had promised would have been his intensest wish if he had had only the week to live.

Retracing the path he had taken a few hours earlier under the cover of darkness, with his sweetheart by his side, he reached the bottom of the hill, where he walked slowly and then paused. He was at the spot where he had given her their first kiss. Since the sun had only just risen, it was possible that no one had passed by since then. Jude looked down at the ground and sighed. He focused closely and could just make out in the damp dust the impressions of their feet where they had stood wrapped in each other’s arms. She wasn’t there now, and “the embroidery of imagination upon the stuff of nature” so vividly reminded him of her past presence that his heart ached with an emptiness that nothing could fill. A pollard willow stood nearby, and that willow was unlike any other in the world. The complete obliteration of the six days he had to wait before he could see her again, as he had promised, would have been his greatest wish if he had only a week to live.

An hour and a half later Arabella came along the same way with her two companions of the Saturday. She passed unheedingly the scene of the kiss, and the willow that marked it, though chattering freely on the subject to the other two.

An hour and a half later, Arabella walked down the same path with her two friends from Saturday. She completely overlooked the spot where the kiss happened and the willow that marked it, even though she chatted openly about it with the other two.

“And what did he tell ’ee next?”

“And what did he tell you next?”

“Then he said—” And she related almost word for word some of his tenderest speeches. If Jude had been behind the fence he would have felt not a little surprised at learning how very few of his sayings and doings on the previous evening were private.

“Then he said—” And she recounted nearly exactly some of his sweetest comments. If Jude had been behind the fence, he would have been quite surprised to discover how little of his words and actions from the night before were private.

“You’ve got him to care for ’ee a bit, ’nation if you han’t!” murmured Anny judicially. “It’s well to be you!”

"You've got him to care about you a little, doesn't matter if you don't!" murmured Anny thoughtfully. "It's nice for you!"

In a few moments Arabella replied in a curiously low, hungry tone of latent sensuousness: “I’ve got him to care for me: yes! But I want him to more than care for me; I want him to have me—to marry me! I must have him. I can’t do without him. He’s the sort of man I long for. I shall go mad if I can’t give myself to him altogether! I felt I should when I first saw him!”

In a moment, Arabella replied in a strangely low, eager tone filled with hidden longing: “I’ve got him to care about me, yes! But I want him to feel more than just care; I want him to have me—to marry me! I need him. I can’t live without him. He’s exactly the kind of man I've always wanted. I’ll go crazy if I can’t fully give myself to him! I felt that way when I first saw him!”

“As he is a romancing, straightfor’ard, honest chap, he’s to be had, and as a husband, if you set about catching him in the right way.”

“As he is a romantic, straightforward, honest guy, he's available, and as a husband, if you go about winning him over the right way.”

Arabella remained thinking awhile. “What med be the right way?” she asked.

Arabella kept thinking for a while. “What could be the right way?” she asked.

“Oh you don’t know—you don’t!” said Sarah, the third girl.

“Oh, you don’t know—you really don’t!” said Sarah, the third girl.

“On my word I don’t!—No further, that is, than by plain courting, and taking care he don’t go too far!”

“Honestly, I don’t!—Not any more than just straight-up dating, and making sure he doesn’t overstep!”

The third girl looked at the second. “She don’t know!”

The third girl looked at the second. “She doesn’t know!”

“’Tis clear she don’t!” said Anny.

“It's clear she doesn't!” said Anny.

“And having lived in a town, too, as one may say! Well, we can teach ’ee som’at then, as well as you us.”

“And having lived in a town, too, as they say! Well, we can teach you something then, just as you can teach us.”

“Yes. And how do you mean—a sure way to gain a man? Take me for an innocent, and have done wi’ it!”

“Yes. And what do you mean—a guaranteed way to win a man? Consider me innocent and be done with it!”

“As a husband.”

“As a partner.”

“As a husband.”

"As a partner."

“A countryman that’s honourable and serious-minded such as he; God forbid that I should say a sojer, or sailor, or commercial gent from the towns, or any of them that be slippery with poor women! I’d do no friend that harm!”

“A countryman who is honorable and serious-minded like him; God forbid I should talk about a soldier, or a sailor, or a businessman from the towns, or anyone who takes advantage of poor women! I wouldn’t wish harm on any friend!”

“Well, such as he, of course!”

“Well, obviously someone like him!”

Arabella’s companions looked at each other, and turning up their eyes in drollery began smirking. Then one went up close to Arabella, and, although nobody was near, imparted some information in a low tone, the other observing curiously the effect upon Arabella.

Arabella's friends glanced at one another, rolling their eyes in amusement and grinning. Then one of them stepped closer to Arabella and, even though no one was around, shared some news in a hushed voice while the other watched closely to see how Arabella reacted.

“Ah!” said the last-named slowly. “I own I didn’t think of that way! … But suppose he isn’t honourable? A woman had better not have tried it!”

“Ah!” said the last-named slowly. “I admit I didn’t think of that way! … But what if he isn’t honorable? A woman would be better off not trying it!”

“Nothing venture nothing have! Besides, you make sure that he’s honourable before you begin. You’d be safe enough with yours. I wish I had the chance! Lots of girls do it; or do you think they’d get married at all?”

“Nothing ventured, nothing gained! Plus, make sure he’s honorable before you start. You’d be fine with yours. I wish I had the chance! Lots of girls do it; or do you think they’d get married at all?”

Arabella pursued her way in silent thought. “I’ll try it!” she whispered; but not to them.

Arabella continued on her path, lost in thought. “I’ll give it a shot!” she whispered, but it wasn’t directed at them.

VIII

One week’s end Jude was as usual walking out to his aunt’s at Marygreen from his lodging in Alfredston, a walk which now had large attractions for him quite other than his desire to see his aged and morose relative. He diverged to the right before ascending the hill with the single purpose of gaining, on his way, a glimpse of Arabella that should not come into the reckoning of regular appointments. Before quite reaching the homestead his alert eye perceived the top of her head moving quickly hither and thither over the garden hedge. Entering the gate he found that three young unfattened pigs had escaped from their sty by leaping clean over the top, and that she was endeavouring unassisted to drive them in through the door which she had set open. The lines of her countenance changed from the rigidity of business to the softness of love when she saw Jude, and she bent her eyes languishingly upon him. The animals took advantage of the pause by doubling and bolting out of the way.

One weekend, Jude was, as usual, walking to his aunt’s place in Marygreen from his room in Alfredston. This walk now had a lot more appeal to him than just wanting to see his elderly and grumpy relative. He took a right turn before going up the hill with the sole aim of catching a glimpse of Arabella that wouldn’t count as a formal meeting. Just before he reached the house, his sharp eyes spotted the top of her head moving quickly back and forth above the garden hedge. As he entered the gate, he saw that three young, underweight pigs had escaped from their pen by jumping over the top, and she was trying to herd them back inside through the open door all by herself. Her expression shifted from serious business to soft affection when she noticed Jude, and she gazed at him with longing eyes. The animals seized the moment to dash away in the opposite direction.

“They were only put in this morning!” she cried, stimulated to pursue in spite of her lover’s presence. “They were drove from Spaddleholt Farm only yesterday, where Father bought ’em at a stiff price enough. They are wanting to get home again, the stupid toads! Will you shut the garden gate, dear, and help me to get ’em in. There are no men folk at home, only Mother, and they’ll be lost if we don’t mind.”

“They were just put in this morning!” she exclaimed, feeling motivated to continue despite her boyfriend being there. “They were brought from Spaddleholt Farm just yesterday, where Dad paid a hefty price for them. They want to get back home again, the silly things! Will you please shut the garden gate, sweetheart, and help me get them in? There are no guys at home, just Mom, and they’ll get lost if we don’t take care of them.”

He set himself to assist, and dodged this way and that over the potato rows and the cabbages. Every now and then they ran together, when he caught her for a moment and kissed her. The first pig was got back promptly; the second with some difficulty; the third a long-legged creature, was more obstinate and agile. He plunged through a hole in the garden hedge, and into the lane.

He committed to helping out and zigzagged through the potato rows and cabbages. Every so often, they came together, and he grabbed her for a quick kiss. They quickly rounded up the first pig; the second one took a bit more effort; the third, a long-legged little thing, was more stubborn and quick. It darted through a gap in the garden hedge and into the lane.

“He’ll be lost if I don’t follow ’n!” said she. “Come along with me!”

“He’ll get lost if I don’t follow him!” she said. “Come with me!”

She rushed in full pursuit out of the garden, Jude alongside her, barely contriving to keep the fugitive in sight. Occasionally they would shout to some boy to stop the animal, but he always wriggled past and ran on as before.

She hurried out of the garden, Jude next to her, struggling to keep the runaway in view. They occasionally called out to a boy to catch the animal, but he always managed to slip away and kept running.

“Let me take your hand, darling,” said Jude. “You are getting out of breath.” She gave him her now hot hand with apparent willingness, and they trotted along together.

“Let me take your hand, darling,” Jude said. “You’re getting out of breath.” She gave him her now warm hand with obvious willingness, and they jogged along together.

“This comes of driving ’em home,” she remarked. “They always know the way back if you do that. They ought to have been carted over.”

“This is what happens when you take them home,” she said. “They always remember the way back if you do that. They should have been transported over.”

By this time the pig had reached an unfastened gate admitting to the open down, across which he sped with all the agility his little legs afforded. As soon as the pursuers had entered and ascended to the top of the high ground it became apparent that they would have to run all the way to the farmer’s if they wished to get at him. From this summit he could be seen as a minute speck, following an unerring line towards his old home.

By this time, the pig had reached an open gate leading to the open field, where he dashed off with all the speed his little legs could manage. Once the pursuers arrived and climbed to the top of the hill, it became clear that they would need to run all the way to the farmer's place if they wanted to catch him. From that high point, he looked like a tiny dot, moving steadily toward his old home.

“It is no good!” cried Arabella. “He’ll be there long before we get there. It don’t matter now we know he’s not lost or stolen on the way. They’ll see it is ours, and send un back. Oh dear, how hot I be!”

“It’s no use!” cried Arabella. “He’ll get there long before we do. It doesn’t matter now that we know he’s not lost or stolen along the way. They’ll see it’s ours and send us back. Oh dear, I’m so hot!”

Without relinquishing her hold of Jude’s hand she swerved aside and flung herself down on the sod under a stunted thorn, precipitately pulling Jude on to his knees at the same time.

Without letting go of Jude’s hand, she swerved to the side and threw herself down on the grass beneath a small thorn tree, quickly pulling Jude down to his knees at the same time.

“Oh, I ask pardon—I nearly threw you down, didn’t I! But I am so tired!”

“Oh, I’m sorry—I almost knocked you over, didn’t I! But I’m just so tired!”

She lay supine, and straight as an arrow, on the sloping sod of this hill-top, gazing up into the blue miles of sky, and still retaining her warm hold of Jude’s hand. He reclined on his elbow near her.

She lay flat on her back, straight as an arrow, on the sloping grass of this hilltop, looking up into the endless blue sky, still holding Jude’s hand tightly. He propped himself up on his elbow next to her.

“We’ve run all this way for nothing,” she went on, her form heaving and falling in quick pants, her face flushed, her full red lips parted, and a fine dew of perspiration on her skin. “Well—why don’t you speak, deary?”

“We’ve run all this way for nothing,” she continued, her chest rising and falling rapidly, her face flushed, her full red lips parted, and a light sheen of sweat on her skin. “Well—why don’t you say something, dear?”

“I’m blown too. It was all up hill.”

“I’m exhausted too. It was all uphill.”

They were in absolute solitude—the most apparent of all solitudes, that of empty surrounding space. Nobody could be nearer than a mile to them without their seeing him. They were, in fact, on one of the summits of the county, and the distant landscape around Christminster could be discerned from where they lay. But Jude did not think of that then.

They were completely alone—the most obvious kind of solitude, surrounded by empty space. No one could be closer than a mile without them noticing. They were actually on one of the highest points in the county, and you could see the distant landscape around Christminster from where they were. But Jude wasn't thinking about that at the moment.

“Oh, I can see such a pretty thing up this tree,” said Arabella. “A sort of a—caterpillar, of the most loveliest green and yellow you ever came across!”

“Oh, I can see something really pretty up in this tree,” said Arabella. “It looks like a caterpillar, the most beautiful green and yellow you’ve ever seen!”

“Where?” said Jude, sitting up.

“Where?” Jude asked, sitting up.

“You can’t see him there—you must come here,” said she.

“You can’t see him from there—you have to come here,” she said.

He bent nearer and put his head in front of hers. “No—I can’t see it,” he said.

He leaned in closer and placed his head in front of hers. “No—I can’t see it,” he said.

“Why, on the limb there where it branches off—close to the moving leaf—there!” She gently pulled him down beside her.

“Look, right on that branch where it splits off—near the rustling leaf—there!” She softly pulled him down next to her.

“I don’t see it,” he repeated, the back of his head against her cheek. “But I can, perhaps, standing up.” He stood accordingly, placing himself in the direct line of her gaze.

“I don’t see it,” he repeated, the back of his head resting against her cheek. “But I might see it better if I stand up.” He stood up, positioning himself directly in her line of sight.

“How stupid you are!” she said crossly, turning away her face.

“How dumb you are!” she said angrily, turning away her face.

“I don’t care to see it, dear: why should I?” he replied looking down upon her. “Get up, Abby.”

“I don’t need to see it, darling: why should I?” he said, looking down at her. “Get up, Abby.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“I want you to let me kiss you. I’ve been waiting to ever so long!”

“I want you to let me kiss you. I’ve been waiting for so long!”

She rolled round her face, remained a moment looking deedily aslant at him; then with a slight curl of the lip sprang to her feet, and exclaiming abruptly “I must mizzle!” walked off quickly homeward. Jude followed and rejoined her.

She turned to him, looking at him for a moment with a serious expression; then with a slight smirk, she jumped to her feet and abruptly said, “I have to go!” and quickly walked back home. Jude followed her and caught up with her.

“Just one!” he coaxed.

"Just one!" he urged.

“Shan’t!” she said.

"Won't!" she said.

He, surprised: “What’s the matter?”

He, surprised: “What’s wrong?”

She kept her two lips resentfully together, and Jude followed her like a pet lamb till she slackened her pace and walked beside him, talking calmly on indifferent subjects, and always checking him if he tried to take her hand or clasp her waist. Thus they descended to the precincts of her father’s homestead, and Arabella went in, nodding good-bye to him with a supercilious, affronted air.

She kept her lips tightly closed in annoyance, and Jude followed her like a loyal puppy until she slowed down and walked alongside him, casually chatting about unimportant topics, always pushing him away if he tried to hold her hand or put his arm around her. They eventually reached the outskirts of her father's property, and Arabella entered, giving him a dismissive nod as she said goodbye, looking haughty and offended.

“I expect I took too much liberty with her, somehow,” Jude said to himself, as he withdrew with a sigh and went on to Marygreen.

“I guess I overstepped my boundaries with her, somehow,” Jude said to himself, as he sighed and moved on to Marygreen.

On Sunday morning the interior of Arabella’s home was, as usual, the scene of a grand weekly cooking, the preparation of the special Sunday dinner. Her father was shaving before a little glass hung on the mullion of the window, and her mother and Arabella herself were shelling beans hard by. A neighbour passed on her way home from morning service at the nearest church, and seeing Donn engaged at the window with the razor, nodded and came in.

On Sunday morning, the inside of Arabella’s house was, as always, bustling with the weekly cooking, getting ready for the special Sunday dinner. Her father was shaving in front of a small mirror that hung on the window frame, while her mother and Arabella were nearby, shelling beans. A neighbor walked by on her way home from the morning service at the closest church. When she noticed Donn at the window with the razor, she nodded and came inside.

She at once spoke playfully to Arabella: “I zeed ’ee running with ’un—hee-hee! I hope ’tis coming to something?”

She immediately spoke playfully to Arabella: “I saw you running with him—hee-hee! I hope it’s leading to something?”

Arabella merely threw a look of consciousness into her face without raising her eyes.

Arabella simply shot a self-aware glance at her face without looking up.

“He’s for Christminster, I hear, as soon as he can get there.”

"He's heading to Christminster, I hear, as soon as he can get there."

“Have you heard that lately—quite lately?” asked Arabella with a jealous, tigerish indrawing of breath.

“Have you heard that recently—really recently?” asked Arabella with a jealous, sharp intake of breath.

“Oh no! But it has been known a long time that it is his plan. He’s on’y waiting here for an opening. Ah well: he must walk about with somebody, I s’pose. Young men don’t mean much now-a-days. ’Tis a sip here and a sip there with ’em. ’Twas different in my time.”

“Oh no! But it's been known for a while that this is his plan. He's just waiting for the right moment. Well, I guess he has to socialize with someone. Young men don't mean much these days. It's just a drink here and a drink there for them. It was different in my time.”

When the gossip had departed Arabella said suddenly to her mother: “I want you and Father to go and inquire how the Edlins be, this evening after tea. Or no—there’s evening service at Fensworth—you can walk to that.”

When the gossip left, Arabella suddenly said to her mother: “I want you and Dad to go and check on how the Edlins are doing this evening after tea. Or wait—there’s evening service at Fensworth—you can walk to that.”

“Oh? What’s up to-night, then?”

“Oh? What’s happening tonight, then?”

“Nothing. Only I want the house to myself. He’s shy; and I can’t get un to come in when you are here. I shall let him slip through my fingers if I don’t mind, much as I care for ’n!”

“Nothing. I just want the house to myself. He’s shy, and I can’t get him to come in when you’re here. I’ll let him slip away if I’m not careful, even though I care for him a lot!”

“If it is fine we med as well go, since you wish.”

“If it’s okay, we might as well go, since that’s what you want.”

In the afternoon Arabella met and walked with Jude, who had now for weeks ceased to look into a book of Greek, Latin, or any other tongue. They wandered up the slopes till they reached the green track along the ridge, which they followed to the circular British earth-bank adjoining, Jude thinking of the great age of the trackway, and of the drovers who had frequented it, probably before the Romans knew the country. Up from the level lands below them floated the chime of church bells. Presently they were reduced to one note, which quickened, and stopped.

In the afternoon, Arabella met up with Jude, who had stopped looking at books in Greek, Latin, or any other language for weeks now. They wandered up the slopes until they reached the green path along the ridge, which they followed to the circular British earth-bank nearby. Jude thought about how old the trackway was and the drovers who probably used it long before the Romans came to the area. From the flat lands below them, the sound of church bells floated up. Soon, the bells blended into a single note, which quickened and then stopped.

“Now we’ll go back,” said Arabella, who had attended to the sounds.

“Now we’ll go back,” said Arabella, who had listened to the sounds.

Jude assented. So long as he was near her he minded little where he was. When they arrived at her house he said lingeringly: “I won’t come in. Why are you in such a hurry to go in to-night? It is not near dark.”

Jude agreed. As long as he was near her, he cared little about his surroundings. When they got to her house, he said slowly, “I won’t come in. Why are you in such a rush to go in tonight? It’s not even close to dark.”

“Wait a moment,” said she. She tried the handle of the door and found it locked.

“Wait a sec,” she said. She tried the door handle and discovered it was locked.

“Ah—they are gone to church,” she added. And searching behind the scraper she found the key and unlocked the door. “Now, you’ll come in a moment?” she asked lightly. “We shall be all alone.”

“Ah—they’ve gone to church,” she added. And searching behind the scraper, she found the key and unlocked the door. “Now, you’ll come in for a bit?” she asked casually. “We’ll be all alone.”

“Certainly,” said Jude with alacrity, the case being unexpectedly altered.

"Sure," Jude said eagerly, since the situation had unexpectedly changed.

Indoors they went. Did he want any tea? No, it was too late: he would rather sit and talk to her. She took off her jacket and hat, and they sat down—naturally enough close together.

Indoors they went. Did he want some tea? No, it was too late: he would rather sit and talk to her. She took off her jacket and hat, and they sat down—naturally enough, close together.

“Don’t touch me, please,” she said softly. “I am part egg-shell. Or perhaps I had better put it in a safe place.” She began unfastening the collar of her gown.

“Don’t touch me, please,” she said quietly. “I’m like an eggshell. Or maybe I should just put it somewhere safe.” She started unfastening the collar of her dress.

“What is it?” said her lover.

“What is it?” her lover asked.

“An egg—a cochin’s egg. I am hatching a very rare sort. I carry it about everywhere with me, and it will get hatched in less than three weeks.”

“An egg—a cochin’s egg. I’m hatching a really rare kind. I carry it around with me everywhere, and it will hatch in less than three weeks.”

“Where do you carry it?”

"Where do you keep it?"

“Just here.” She put her hand into her bosom and drew out the egg, which was wrapped in wool, outside it being a piece of pig’s bladder, in case of accidents. Having exhibited it to him she put it back, “Now mind you don’t come near me. I don’t want to get it broke, and have to begin another.”

“Right here.” She reached into her chest and pulled out the egg, which was wrapped in wool, with a piece of pig’s bladder on the outside, just in case. After showing it to him, she put it back. “Now just make sure you don’t get too close. I don’t want it to break and have to start over.”

“Why do you do such a strange thing?”

“Why do you do something so weird?”

“It’s an old custom. I suppose it is natural for a woman to want to bring live things into the world.”

“It’s an old tradition. I guess it’s normal for a woman to want to bring new life into the world.”

“It is very awkward for me just now,” he said, laughing.

"It’s really awkward for me right now," he said, laughing.

“It serves you right. There—that’s all you can have of me”

“It serves you right. There—that’s all you get from me.”

She had turned round her chair, and, reaching over the back of it, presented her cheek to him gingerly.

She turned her chair around and, leaning over the back of it, cautiously offered her cheek to him.

“That’s very shabby of you!”

"That’s really shabby of you!"

“You should have catched me a minute ago when I had put the egg down! There!” she said defiantly, “I am without it now!” She had quickly withdrawn the egg a second time; but before he could quite reach her she had put it back as quickly, laughing with the excitement of her strategy. Then there was a little struggle, Jude making a plunge for it and capturing it triumphantly. Her face flushed; and becoming suddenly conscious he flushed also.

“You should have caught me a minute ago when I set the egg down! There!” she said defiantly. “I don’t have it now!” She had quickly taken the egg away for a second time; but before he could fully get to her, she had put it back just as quickly, laughing with the thrill of her strategy. Then there was a brief struggle, Jude lunging for it and grabbing it triumphantly. Her face turned red; and suddenly aware of this, he blushed too.

They looked at each other, panting; till he rose and said: “One kiss, now I can do it without damage to property; and I’ll go!”

They looked at each other, breathing heavily; then he got up and said, “One kiss, now I can do it without causing any damage; and I’m out of here!”

But she had jumped up too. “You must find me first!” she cried.

But she had jumped up too. “You have to find me first!” she exclaimed.

Her lover followed her as she withdrew. It was now dark inside the room, and the window being small he could not discover for a long time what had become of her, till a laugh revealed her to have rushed up the stairs, whither Jude rushed at her heels.

Her lover followed her as she backed away. It was dark inside the room, and since the window was small, he couldn't figure out where she had gone for a while, until a laugh showed him that she had dashed up the stairs, which Jude hurried after her.

IX

It was some two months later in the year, and the pair had met constantly during the interval. Arabella seemed dissatisfied; she was always imagining, and waiting, and wondering.

It was about two months later in the year, and the couple had been seeing each other regularly during that time. Arabella appeared unhappy; she was always imagining, waiting, and wondering.

One day she met the itinerant Vilbert. She, like all the cottagers thereabout, knew the quack well, and she began telling him of her experiences. Arabella had been gloomy, but before he left her she had grown brighter. That evening she kept an appointment with Jude, who seemed sad.

One day she met the traveling Vilbert. She, like all the villagers nearby, knew the fraud well, and she started sharing her experiences with him. Arabella had been downcast, but by the time he left, she felt uplifted. That evening she had a meeting with Jude, who appeared upset.

“I am going away,” he said to her. “I think I ought to go. I think it will be better both for you and for me. I wish some things had never begun! I was much to blame, I know. But it is never too late to mend.”

“I’m leaving,” he told her. “I really think I should go. It’ll be better for both of us. I wish some things had never started! I know I messed up a lot. But it’s never too late to make things right.”

Arabella began to cry. “How do you know it is not too late?” she said. “That’s all very well to say! I haven’t told you yet!” and she looked into his face with streaming eyes.

Arabella started to cry. “How do you know it’s not too late?” she said. “That’s easy for you to say! I haven’t told you everything yet!” and she looked into his face with tears streaming down her cheeks.

“What?” he asked, turning pale. “Not…?”

“What?” he asked, turning pale. “Not…?”

“Yes! And what shall I do if you desert me?”

“Yes! What should I do if you leave me?”

“Oh, Arabella—how can you say that, my dear! You know I wouldn’t desert you!”

“Oh, Arabella—how can you say that, my dear! You know I wouldn’t leave you!”

“Well then—”

“Well, then—”

“I have next to no wages as yet, you know; or perhaps I should have thought of this before… But, of course if that’s the case, we must marry! What other thing do you think I could dream of doing?”

“I barely have any income yet, you know; or maybe I should have considered this earlier… But, of course, if that’s the case, we have to get married! What else do you think I could possibly think of doing?”

“I thought—I thought, deary, perhaps you would go away all the more for that, and leave me to face it alone!”

“I thought—I thought, darling, maybe you would leave even more because of that, and let me deal with it on my own!”

“You knew better! Of course I never dreamt six months ago, or even three, of marrying. It is a complete smashing up of my plans—I mean my plans before I knew you, my dear. But what are they, after all! Dreams about books, and degrees, and impossible fellowships, and all that. Certainly we’ll marry: we must!”

“You knew better! Of course, I never imagined six months ago, or even three, that I would get married. It completely ruins my plans—I mean my plans before I met you, my dear. But what are those plans, really? Dreams about books, degrees, and unattainable fellowships, and all that. Of course we’ll get married: we have to!”

That night he went out alone, and walked in the dark self-communing. He knew well, too well, in the secret centre of his brain, that Arabella was not worth a great deal as a specimen of womankind. Yet, such being the custom of the rural districts among honourable young men who had drifted so far into intimacy with a woman as he unfortunately had done, he was ready to abide by what he had said, and take the consequences. For his own soothing he kept up a factitious belief in her. His idea of her was the thing of most consequence, not Arabella herself, he sometimes said laconically.

That night he went out alone and walked in the dark, lost in thought. Deep down, he knew all too well that Arabella wasn’t really worth much as a woman. But, given the norms in rural areas for young men who had gotten too close to a woman—something he had unfortunately done—he was prepared to stick to what he had said and face the fallout. To comfort himself, he maintained a false belief in her. He often told himself that his perception of her mattered more than Arabella herself.

The banns were put in and published the very next Sunday. The people of the parish all said what a simple fool young Fawley was. All his reading had only come to this, that he would have to sell his books to buy saucepans. Those who guessed the probable state of affairs, Arabella’s parents being among them, declared that it was the sort of conduct they would have expected of such an honest young man as Jude in reparation of the wrong he had done his innocent sweetheart. The parson who married them seemed to think it satisfactory too. And so, standing before the aforesaid officiator, the two swore that at every other time of their lives till death took them, they would assuredly believe, feel, and desire precisely as they had believed, felt, and desired during the few preceding weeks. What was as remarkable as the undertaking itself was the fact that nobody seemed at all surprised at what they swore.

The wedding announcement was made and published the very next Sunday. Everyone in the parish called young Fawley a complete fool. All his reading had led him to this point, where he would have to sell his books to buy pots and pans. Those who understood the situation, including Arabella’s parents, said it was exactly the kind of behavior they would expect from a decent young man like Jude to make up for the wrong he had done to his innocent girlfriend. The priest who married them seemed to think it was all fine too. So, standing before that officiator, they promised that for every other moment of their lives until death separated them, they would surely believe, feel, and want exactly as they had believed, felt, and wanted during the few weeks prior. What was just as surprising as the promise itself was that nobody seemed shocked at what they swore.

Fawley’s aunt being a baker she made him a bride-cake, saying bitterly that it was the last thing she could do for him, poor silly fellow; and that it would have been far better if, instead of his living to trouble her, he had gone underground years before with his father and mother. Of this cake Arabella took some slices, wrapped them up in white note-paper, and sent them to her companions in the pork-dressing business, Anny and Sarah, labelling each packet “In remembrance of good advice.”

Fawley’s aunt, being a baker, made him a wedding cake, bitterly saying it was the last thing she could do for him, poor silly guy; and that it would have been much better if, instead of living to bother her, he had gone underground years ago with his dad and mom. Arabella took some slices of this cake, wrapped them in white note paper, and sent them to her friends in the pork-dressing business, Anny and Sarah, labeling each packet “In remembrance of good advice.”

The prospects of the newly married couple were certainly not very brilliant even to the most sanguine mind. He, a stone-mason’s apprentice, nineteen years of age, was working for half wages till he should be out of his time. His wife was absolutely useless in a town-lodging, where he at first had considered it would be necessary for them to live. But the urgent need of adding to income in ever so little a degree caused him to take a lonely roadside cottage between the Brown House and Marygreen, that he might have the profits of a vegetable garden, and utilize her past experiences by letting her keep a pig. But it was not the sort of life he had bargained for, and it was a long way to walk to and from Alfredston every day. Arabella, however, felt that all these make-shifts were temporary; she had gained a husband; that was the thing—a husband with a lot of earning power in him for buying her frocks and hats when he should begin to get frightened a bit, and stick to his trade, and throw aside those stupid books for practical undertakings.

The future for the newly married couple didn’t look very bright, even to the most optimistic person. He was a nineteen-year-old apprentice stone mason, earning half wages until he completed his apprenticeship. His wife was of no help in their town apartment, which he initially thought they would need. However, the urgent need to make even a small amount of extra money led him to rent a lonely roadside cottage between the Brown House and Marygreen, so he could profit from a vegetable garden and let her use her past experience to raise a pig. But this wasn't the life he had hoped for, and it was quite a trek to and from Alfredston every day. Arabella, on the other hand, believed that these compromises were only temporary; she had secured a husband—that was the important thing—one with the potential to earn money for buying her dresses and hats once he started feeling a bit worried, committed to his trade, and set aside those pointless books for more practical pursuits.

So to the cottage he took her on the evening of the marriage, giving up his old room at his aunt’s—where so much of the hard labour at Greek and Latin had been carried on.

So he took her to the cottage on the evening of their wedding, leaving behind his old room at his aunt’s place—where he had done so much of the hard work with Greek and Latin.

A little chill overspread him at her first unrobing. A long tail of hair, which Arabella wore twisted up in an enormous knob at the back of her head, was deliberately unfastened, stroked out, and hung upon the looking-glass which he had bought her.

A slight chill ran through him when she started to undress. A long strand of hair that Arabella had twisted up into a huge bun at the back of her head was carefully undone, smoothed out, and draped over the mirror he had bought for her.

“What—it wasn’t your own?” he said, with a sudden distaste for her.

“What—it wasn’t yours?” he said, with a sudden dislike for her.

“Oh no—it never is nowadays with the better class.”

“Oh no—it never is these days with the upper class.”

“Nonsense! Perhaps not in towns. But in the country it is supposed to be different. Besides, you’ve enough of your own, surely?”

“Nonsense! Maybe not in cities. But in the countryside, it’s supposed to be different. Besides, you’ve got plenty of your own, right?”

“Yes, enough as country notions go. But in town the men expect more, and when I was barmaid at Aldbrickham—”

“Yes, that’s enough for country ideas. But in town, the men expect more, and when I was a barmaid at Aldbrickham—”

“Barmaid at Aldbrickham?”

“Bartender at Aldbrickham?”

“Well, not exactly barmaid—I used to draw the drink at a public-house there—just for a little time; that was all. Some people put me up to getting this, and I bought it just for a fancy. The more you have the better in Aldbrickham, which is a finer town than all your Christminsters. Every lady of position wears false hair—the barber’s assistant told me so.”

"Well, not exactly a barmaid—I used to serve drinks at a pub there—just for a little while; that was it. Some people encouraged me to get this, and I bought it just for fun. The more you have, the better in Aldbrickham, which is a nicer town than all your Christminsters. Every respectable lady wears fake hair—the barber's assistant told me that."

Jude thought with a feeling of sickness that though this might be true to some extent, for all that he knew, many unsophisticated girls would and did go to towns and remain there for years without losing their simplicity of life and embellishments. Others, alas, had an instinct towards artificiality in their very blood, and became adepts in counterfeiting at the first glimpse of it. However, perhaps there was no great sin in a woman adding to her hair, and he resolved to think no more of it.

Jude felt a wave of nausea as he considered that while this might be somewhat true, he knew many naive girls would go to cities and stay there for years without losing their straightforward way of life or their natural charm. Unfortunately, some had a natural tendency towards fake personas and became experts at pretending as soon as they saw it. Still, maybe there wasn’t a big problem with a woman enhancing her hair, and he decided to put the thought out of his mind.

A new-made wife can usually manage to excite interest for a few weeks, even though the prospects of the household ways and means are cloudy. There is a certain piquancy about her situation, and her manner to her acquaintance at the sense of it, which carries off the gloom of facts, and renders even the humblest bride independent awhile of the real. Mrs. Jude Fawley was walking in the streets of Alfredston one market-day with this quality in her carriage when she met Anny her former friend, whom she had not seen since the wedding.

A newlywed wife can typically spark interest for a few weeks, even if the financial situation at home is uncertain. There's something intriguing about her circumstances and how she interacts with others that lifts the heaviness of reality, allowing even the simplest bride to feel a bit free from the truth for a while. Mrs. Jude Fawley was strolling through the streets of Alfredston on market day, embodying this vibe, when she encountered Anny, a former friend she hadn’t seen since the wedding.

As usual they laughed before talking; the world seemed funny to them without saying it.

As always, they laughed before they spoke; the world felt amusing to them without needing to say it.

“So it turned out a good plan, you see!” remarked the girl to the wife. “I knew it would with such as him. He’s a dear good fellow, and you ought to be proud of un.”

“So it turned out to be a good plan, you see!” the girl said to the wife. “I knew it would work with someone like him. He’s a really good guy, and you should be proud of him.”

“I am,” said Mrs. Fawley quietly.

“I am,” Mrs. Fawley said quietly.

“And when do you expect?”

“When do you expect?”

“Ssh! Not at all.”

“Shh! Not at all.”

“What!”

“Wait, what?”

“I was mistaken.”

"I was wrong."

“Oh, Arabella, Arabella; you be a deep one! Mistaken! well, that’s clever—it’s a real stroke of genius! It is a thing I never thought o’, wi’ all my experience! I never thought beyond bringing about the real thing—not that one could sham it!”

“Oh, Arabella, Arabella; you’re quite something! Mistaken! Well, that’s clever—it’s truly a stroke of genius! It’s something I never considered, with all my experience! I never thought beyond making the real thing happen—not that anyone could fake it!”

“Don’t you be too quick to cry sham! ’Twasn’t sham. I didn’t know.”

“Don’t be too quick to call it fake! It wasn’t fake. I didn’t know.”

“My word—won’t he be in a taking! He’ll give it to ’ee o’ Saturday nights! Whatever it was, he’ll say it was a trick—a double one, by the Lord!”

"My word—he’s going to be really upset! He’ll let you have it on Saturday nights! Whatever happened, he’ll claim it was a trick—a double one, I swear!"

“I’ll own to the first, but not to the second… Pooh—he won’t care! He’ll be glad I was wrong in what I said. He’ll shake down, bless ’ee—men always do. What can ’em do otherwise? Married is married.”

“I’ll admit to the first, but not to the second… Pooh—he won’t mind! He’ll be happy I was wrong in what I said. He’ll calm down, bless you—men always do. What else can they do? Married is married.”

Nevertheless it was with a little uneasiness that Arabella approached the time when in the natural course of things she would have to reveal that the alarm she had raised had been without foundation. The occasion was one evening at bedtime, and they were in their chamber in the lonely cottage by the wayside to which Jude walked home from his work every day. He had worked hard the whole twelve hours, and had retired to rest before his wife. When she came into the room he was between sleeping and waking, and was barely conscious of her undressing before the little looking-glass as he lay.

Nevertheless, Arabella felt a bit uneasy as the moment approached when she would have to admit that the alarm she had caused was unfounded. This happened one evening at bedtime in their room at the lonely cottage by the roadside where Jude returned home from work every day. He had worked hard for twelve straight hours and had gone to bed before his wife. When she entered the room, he was in that in-between state of sleeping and waking, barely aware of her getting undressed in front of the small mirror as he lay there.

One action of hers, however, brought him to full cognition. Her face being reflected towards him as she sat, he could perceive that she was amusing herself by artificially producing in each cheek the dimple before alluded to, a curious accomplishment of which she was mistress, effecting it by a momentary suction. It seemed to him for the first time that the dimples were far oftener absent from her face during his intercourse with her nowadays than they had been in the earlier weeks of their acquaintance.

One thing she did, however, made him fully aware. As she sat facing him, he noticed that she was entertaining herself by making a dimple appear in each cheek, a skill she had mastered by a quick suction. For the first time, it seemed to him that her dimples were much less frequent during their interactions nowadays than they had been in the earlier weeks of their relationship.

“Don’t do that, Arabella!” he said suddenly. “There is no harm in it, but—I don’t like to see you.”

“Don’t do that, Arabella!” he said suddenly. “It’s not harmful, but—I don’t like seeing you.”

She turned and laughed. “Lord, I didn’t know you were awake!” she said. “How countrified you are! That’s nothing.”

She turned and laughed. “Wow, I didn’t know you were awake!” she said. “You’re so old-fashioned! That’s nothing.”

“Where did you learn it?”

“Where did you learn that?”

“Nowhere that I know of. They used to stay without any trouble when I was at the public-house; but now they won’t. My face was fatter then.”

“Nowhere that I know of. They used to stay without any issues when I was at the pub; but now they won’t. My face was rounder then.”

“I don’t care about dimples. I don’t think they improve a woman—particularly a married woman, and of full-sized figure like you.”

“I don’t care about dimples. I don’t think they make a woman better—especially a married woman with a full figure like you.”

“Most men think otherwise.”

"Most guys think otherwise."

“I don’t care what most men think, if they do. How do you know?”

“I don’t care what most guys think, if they even do. How would you know?”

“I used to be told so when I was serving in the tap-room.”

“I was often told that when I worked in the bar.”

“Ah—that public-house experience accounts for your knowing about the adulteration of the ale when we went and had some that Sunday evening. I thought when I married you that you had always lived in your father’s house.”

“Ah—that bar experience explains how you knew about the beer being watered down when we went for some that Sunday evening. I thought when I married you that you had always lived at your father’s place.”

“You ought to have known better than that, and seen I was a little more finished than I could have been by staying where I was born. There was not much to do at home, and I was eating my head off, so I went away for three months.”

“You should have known better than that and realized I was a little more polished than I would have been if I had stayed where I was born. There wasn’t much to do at home, and I was going stir-crazy, so I left for three months.”

“You’ll soon have plenty to do now, dear, won’t you?”

“You're going to have a lot to do soon, aren't you, dear?”

“How do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Why, of course—little things to make.”

“Of course—just small things to create.”

“Oh.”

“Oh.”

“When will it be? Can’t you tell me exactly, instead of in such general terms as you have used?”

“When will it be? Can’t you tell me exactly, instead of using such vague terms?”

“Tell you?”

"Want me to tell you?"

“Yes—the date.”

“Yes—the date.”

“There’s nothing to tell. I made a mistake.”

“There's nothing to explain. I messed up.”

“What?”

“What?”

“It was a mistake.”

"It was a mistake."

He sat bolt upright in bed and looked at her. “How can that be?”

He sat straight up in bed and looked at her. “How is that possible?”

“Women fancy wrong things sometimes.”

“Women sometimes like the wrong things.”

“But—! Why, of course, so unprepared as I was, without a stick of furniture, and hardly a shilling, I shouldn’t have hurried on our affair, and brought you to a half-furnished hut before I was ready, if it had not been for the news you gave me, which made it necessary to save you, ready or no… Good God!”

“But—! Of course, I was completely unprepared, with no furniture and barely any money. I shouldn’t have rushed our plans and brought you to a mostly empty place before I was ready, if it hadn’t been for the news you gave me, which made it crucial to rescue you, ready or not… Good God!”

“Don’t take on, dear. What’s done can’t be undone.”

“Don’t worry, dear. What’s done is done.”

“I have no more to say!”

“I have nothing more to say!”

He gave the answer simply, and lay down; and there was silence between them.

He gave his answer plainly and then lay down; and there was silence between them.

When Jude awoke the next morning he seemed to see the world with a different eye. As to the point in question he was compelled to accept her word; in the circumstances he could not have acted otherwise while ordinary notions prevailed. But how came they to prevail?

When Jude woke up the next morning, he felt like he saw the world in a new way. As for the issue at hand, he had no choice but to take her word for it; given the situation, he couldn’t have acted any differently while normal ideas were in play. But how did those ideas come to take hold?

There seemed to him, vaguely and dimly, something wrong in a social ritual which made necessary a cancelling of well-formed schemes involving years of thought and labour, of foregoing a man’s one opportunity of showing himself superior to the lower animals, and of contributing his units of work to the general progress of his generation, because of a momentary surprise by a new and transitory instinct which had nothing in it of the nature of vice, and could be only at the most called weakness. He was inclined to inquire what he had done, or she lost, for that matter, that he deserved to be caught in a gin which would cripple him, if not her also, for the rest of a lifetime? There was perhaps something fortunate in the fact that the immediate reason of his marriage had proved to be non-existent. But the marriage remained.

He felt, vaguely and dimly, that something was off about a social ritual that could cancel years of careful planning and hard work, take away a man’s one chance to prove he was superior to animals, and allow him to contribute to the progress of his generation, all because of a brief surprise from a new and fleeting instinct that wasn’t really wrong, but could at best be seen as a weakness. He wondered what he had done, or what she had lost, that made him deserve to be trapped in a situation that would hinder him, if not her as well, for the rest of their lives? There was maybe a silver lining in the fact that the immediate reason for his marriage turned out to be nonexistent. But the marriage itself still stood.

X

The time arrived for killing the pig which Jude and his wife had fattened in their sty during the autumn months, and the butchering was timed to take place as soon as it was light in the morning, so that Jude might get to Alfredston without losing more than a quarter of a day.

The time came to kill the pig that Jude and his wife had fattened in their pen during the fall, and they planned to butcher it as soon as it was light in the morning, so Jude could make it to Alfredston without wasting more than a quarter of a day.

The night had seemed strangely silent. Jude looked out of the window long before dawn, and perceived that the ground was covered with snow—snow rather deep for the season, it seemed, a few flakes still falling.

The night felt oddly quiet. Jude gazed out the window well before dawn and noticed that the ground was covered in snow—deeper than usual for this time of year, with a few flakes still drifting down.

“I’m afraid the pig-killer won’t be able to come,” he said to Arabella.

“I’m afraid the pig-killer can’t make it,” he told Arabella.

“Oh, he’ll come. You must get up and make the water hot, if you want Challow to scald him. Though I like singeing best.”

“Oh, he’ll come. You need to get up and heat the water if you want Challow to scald him. Although I prefer singeing.”

“I’ll get up,” said Jude. “I like the way of my own county.”

“I’ll get up,” said Jude. “I like the way things are in my own county.”

He went downstairs, lit the fire under the copper, and began feeding it with bean-stalks, all the time without a candle, the blaze flinging a cheerful shine into the room; though for him the sense of cheerfulness was lessened by thoughts on the reason of that blaze—to heat water to scald the bristles from the body of an animal that as yet lived, and whose voice could be continually heard from a corner of the garden. At half-past six, the time of appointment with the butcher, the water boiled, and Jude’s wife came downstairs.

He went downstairs, lit the fire under the copper kettle, and started feeding it with bean stalks, all while the room was without a candle. The flames cast a warm glow, but for him, the feeling of cheer was dimmed by thoughts about the purpose of that fire—to heat water to scald the hair off the body of an animal that was still alive, its voice echoing from a corner of the garden. At half-past six, the scheduled time to meet the butcher, the water was boiling, and Jude’s wife came downstairs.

“Is Challow come?” she asked.

“Is Challow coming?” she asked.

“No.”

“No.”

They waited, and it grew lighter, with the dreary light of a snowy dawn. She went out, gazed along the road, and returning said, “He’s not coming. Drunk last night, I expect. The snow is not enough to hinder him, surely!”

They waited, and it got brighter, with the gloomy light of a snowy dawn. She went outside, looked down the road, and came back saying, “He’s not coming. Probably drunk last night. The snow shouldn’t be enough to stop him, right?”

“Then we must put it off. It is only the water boiled for nothing. The snow may be deep in the valley.”

“Then we have to postpone it. It was just water boiled for no reason. The snow might be deep in the valley.”

“Can’t be put off. There’s no more victuals for the pig. He ate the last mixing o’ barleymeal yesterday morning.”

“Can’t be delayed. There’s no more food for the pig. He ate the last mix of barley meal yesterday morning.”

“Yesterday morning? What has he lived on since?”

“Yesterday morning? What has he been surviving on since then?”

“Nothing.”

"Nothing."

“What—he has been starving?”

"Wait—he's been starving?"

“Yes. We always do it the last day or two, to save bother with the innerds. What ignorance, not to know that!”

“Yes. We always do it on the last day or two to avoid dealing with the inner workings. How clueless can you be not to know that!”

“That accounts for his crying so. Poor creature!”

"That explains why he’s crying so much. Poor thing!"

“Well—you must do the sticking—there’s no help for it. I’ll show you how. Or I’ll do it myself—I think I could. Though as it is such a big pig I had rather Challow had done it. However, his basket o’ knives and things have been already sent on here, and we can use ’em.”

“Well—you have to do the sticking—there’s no other option. I’ll show you how. Or I can do it myself—I think I can handle it. But since it’s such a big pig, I’d rather Challow take care of it. Still, his basket of knives and tools has already been sent here, and we can use those.”

“Of course you shan’t do it,” said Jude. “I’ll do it, since it must be done.”

“Of course you won’t do it,” said Jude. “I’ll do it, since it has to be done.”

He went out to the sty, shovelled away the snow for the space of a couple of yards or more, and placed the stool in front, with the knives and ropes at hand. A robin peered down at the preparations from the nearest tree, and, not liking the sinister look of the scene, flew away, though hungry. By this time Arabella had joined her husband, and Jude, rope in hand, got into the sty, and noosed the affrighted animal, who, beginning with a squeak of surprise, rose to repeated cries of rage. Arabella opened the sty-door, and together they hoisted the victim on to the stool, legs upward, and while Jude held him Arabella bound him down, looping the cord over his legs to keep him from struggling.

He went out to the pigpen, cleared away the snow for a couple of yards, and set up the stool in front, with the knives and ropes ready. A robin watched from the nearest tree but, feeling uneasy about the scene, flew off, even though it was hungry. By this time, Arabella had joined her husband, and Jude, with a rope in hand, entered the pigpen and caught the frightened animal, which let out a surprised squeak and then started to squeal in anger. Arabella opened the pigpen door, and together they lifted the animal onto the stool, legs up, while Jude held it in place and Arabella tied it down, looping the rope over its legs to prevent it from struggling.

The animal’s note changed its quality. It was not now rage, but the cry of despair; long-drawn, slow and hopeless.

The animal's sound changed. It was no longer angry; instead, it was a long, slow cry of despair, filled with hopelessness.

“Upon my soul I would sooner have gone without the pig than have had this to do!” said Jude. “A creature I have fed with my own hands.”

“Honestly, I would rather go without the pig than deal with this!” said Jude. “It’s a creature I’ve fed with my own hands.”

“Don’t be such a tender-hearted fool! There’s the sticking-knife—the one with the point. Now whatever you do, don’t stick un too deep.”

“Don’t be such a soft-hearted idiot! There’s the sticking knife—the one with the point. Now whatever you do, don’t stick it in too deep.”

“I’ll stick him effectually, so as to make short work of it. That’s the chief thing.”

“I’ll take care of him quickly, so I can finish this up. That’s the main thing.”

“You must not!” she cried. “The meat must be well bled, and to do that he must die slow. We shall lose a shilling a score if the meat is red and bloody! Just touch the vein, that’s all. I was brought up to it, and I know. Every good butcher keeps un bleeding long. He ought to be eight or ten minutes dying, at least.”

“You can't do that!” she exclaimed. “The meat has to be bled properly, and for that, he needs to die slowly. We’ll lose a pound for every twenty if the meat is red and bloody! Just touch the vein, that's all. I grew up around this, and I know what I’m talking about. Every good butcher knows to let it bleed for a while. He should be dying for at least eight or ten minutes.”

“He shall not be half a minute if I can help it, however the meat may look,” said Jude determinedly. Scraping the bristles from the pig’s upturned throat, as he had seen the butchers do, he slit the fat; then plunged in the knife with all his might.

“He won’t take more than half a minute if I can help it, no matter how the meat looks,” Jude said firmly. Scraping the bristles from the pig’s exposed throat, like he had observed the butchers do, he cut into the fat and then drove the knife in with all his strength.

“’Od damn it all!” she cried, “that ever I should say it! You’ve over-stuck un! And I telling you all the time—”

“Damn it all!” she cried, “that I should ever say it! You’ve overdone it! And I’ve been telling you the whole time—”

“Do be quiet, Arabella, and have a little pity on the creature!”

“Please be quiet, Arabella, and show a little sympathy for the creature!”

“Hold up the pail to catch the blood, and don’t talk!”

“Hold the bucket up to catch the blood, and don’t say a word!”

However unworkmanlike the deed, it had been mercifully done. The blood flowed out in a torrent instead of in the trickling stream she had desired. The dying animal’s cry assumed its third and final tone, the shriek of agony; his glazing eyes riveting themselves on Arabella with the eloquently keen reproach of a creature recognizing at last the treachery of those who had seemed his only friends.

However clumsy the act, it had been done with mercy. The blood gushed out in a rush instead of the steady trickle she had hoped for. The dying animal's cry reached its third and final tone, a scream of pain; his fading eyes fixed on Arabella with the sharp reproach of a creature finally realizing the betrayal of those who had seemed like his only friends.

“Make un stop that!” said Arabella. “Such a noise will bring somebody or other up here, and I don’t want people to know we are doing it ourselves.” Picking up the knife from the ground whereon Jude had flung it, she slipped it into the gash, and slit the windpipe. The pig was instantly silent, his dying breath coming through the hole.

“Stop that!” said Arabella. “Making so much noise will attract someone, and I don’t want anyone to know we’re doing this ourselves.” She picked up the knife from the ground where Jude had thrown it, slipped it into the opening, and cut the windpipe. The pig went silent immediately, its last breaths escaping through the hole.

“That’s better,” she said.

"That's better," she said.

“It is a hateful business!” said he.

“It’s a terrible thing!” he said.

“Pigs must be killed.”

"Pigs need to be slaughtered."

The animal heaved in a final convulsion, and, despite the rope, kicked out with all his last strength. A tablespoonful of black clot came forth, the trickling of red blood having ceased for some seconds.

The animal convulsed one last time, and despite the rope, it kicked out with all its remaining strength. A spoonful of black clot came out, and the trickling of red blood had stopped for a few seconds.

“That’s it; now he’ll go,” said she. “Artful creatures—they always keep back a drop like that as long as they can!”

"That's it; now he's going," she said. "Clever creatures—they always hold back a little bit like that for as long as they can!"

The last plunge had come so unexpectedly as to make Jude stagger, and in recovering himself he kicked over the vessel in which the blood had been caught.

The last plunge came so suddenly that Jude stumbled, and as he got his balance back, he accidentally knocked over the container that had caught the blood.

“There!” she cried, thoroughly in a passion. “Now I can’t make any blackpot. There’s a waste, all through you!”

“There!” she exclaimed, completely upset. “Now I can’t make any blackpot. What a waste, all because of you!”

Jude put the pail upright, but only about a third of the whole steaming liquid was left in it, the main part being splashed over the snow, and forming a dismal, sordid, ugly spectacle—to those who saw it as other than an ordinary obtaining of meat. The lips and nostrils of the animal turned livid, then white, and the muscles of his limbs relaxed.

Jude stood the pail upright, but only about a third of the steaming liquid remained in it, with most of it splashed over the snow, creating a grim, filthy, unpleasant sight—for anyone who saw it as anything other than a standard way to get meat. The animal's lips and nostrils turned pale, then white, as the muscles in its limbs relaxed.

“Thank God!” Jude said. “He’s dead.”

“Thank God!” Jude said. “He’s dead.”

“What’s God got to do with such a messy job as a pig-killing, I should like to know!” she said scornfully. “Poor folks must live.”

“What does God have to do with a messy job like killing pigs, I’d like to know!” she said with disdain. “Poor people have to survive.”

“I know, I know,” said he. “I don’t scold you.”

“I get it, I get it,” he said. “I’m not mad at you.”

Suddenly they became aware of a voice at hand.

Suddenly, they noticed a voice nearby.

“Well done, young married volk! I couldn’t have carried it out much better myself, cuss me if I could!” The voice, which was husky, came from the garden-gate, and looking up from the scene of slaughter they saw the burly form of Mr. Challow leaning over the gate, critically surveying their performance.

“Well done, young married folks! I couldn’t have done it any better myself, curse me if I could!” The husky voice came from the garden gate, and looking up from the scene of chaos, they saw the sturdy figure of Mr. Challow leaning over the gate, critically watching their work.

“’Tis well for ’ee to stand there and glane!” said Arabella. “Owing to your being late the meat is blooded and half spoiled! ’Twon’t fetch so much by a shilling a score!”

“It's good for you to stand there and gloat!” said Arabella. “Because you were late, the meat is bloody and half spoiled! It won’t sell for even a shilling a dozen!”

Challow expressed his contrition. “You should have waited a bit” he said, shaking his head, “and not have done this—in the delicate state, too, that you be in at present, ma’am. ’Tis risking yourself too much.”

Challow showed his regret. “You should have waited a little,” he said, shaking his head, “and not done this—in the delicate state you’re in right now, ma’am. It’s taking too much of a risk.”

“You needn’t be concerned about that,” said Arabella, laughing. Jude too laughed, but there was a strong flavour of bitterness in his amusement.

“You don’t need to worry about that,” said Arabella, laughing. Jude also laughed, but there was a strong hint of bitterness in his amusement.

Challow made up for his neglect of the killing by zeal in the scalding and scraping. Jude felt dissatisfied with himself as a man at what he had done, though aware of his lack of common sense, and that the deed would have amounted to the same thing if carried out by deputy. The white snow, stained with the blood of his fellow-mortal, wore an illogical look to him as a lover of justice, not to say a Christian; but he could not see how the matter was to be mended. No doubt he was, as his wife had called him, a tender-hearted fool.

Challow made up for his neglect of the killing with intense effort in the scalding and scraping. Jude felt unsatisfied with himself as a man for what he had done, even though he knew he lacked common sense, and that the result would have been the same if it had been done by someone else. The white snow, stained with the blood of his fellow human, looked absurd to him as a lover of justice, not to mention a Christian; but he couldn't figure out how to fix the situation. No doubt, he was, as his wife had said, a tender-hearted fool.

He did not like the road to Alfredston now. It stared him cynically in the face. The wayside objects reminded him so much of his courtship of his wife that, to keep them out of his eyes, he read whenever he could as he walked to and from his work. Yet he sometimes felt that by caring for books he was not escaping common-place nor gaining rare ideas, every working-man being of that taste now. When passing near the spot by the stream on which he had first made her acquaintance he one day heard voices just as he had done at that earlier time. One of the girls who had been Arabella’s companions was talking to a friend in a shed, himself being the subject of discourse, possibly because they had seen him in the distance. They were quite unaware that the shed-walls were so thin that he could hear their words as he passed.

He didn't like the road to Alfredston anymore. It seemed to mock him. The things he saw along the way reminded him too much of when he was dating his wife, so to avoid looking at them, he tried to read as much as he could while walking to and from work. However, he sometimes worried that by focusing on books, he wasn't escaping the ordinary or discovering anything new, since every working man seemed to be into that now. One day, as he passed the spot by the stream where he had first met her, he heard voices just like he had back then. One of the girls who had been with Arabella was chatting with a friend in a shed, and he figured they were talking about him since they must have spotted him from a distance. They had no idea that the walls of the shed were so thin that he could hear every word as he walked by.

“Howsomever, ’twas I put her up to it! ‘Nothing venture nothing have,’ I said. If I hadn’t she’d no more have been his mis’ess than I.”

“However, it was me who encouraged her! ‘Nothing ventured, nothing gained,’ I said. If I hadn’t, she wouldn’t have been his mistress any more than I would.”

“’Tis my belief she knew there was nothing the matter when she told him she was…”

“It's my belief she knew there was nothing wrong when she told him she was…”

What had Arabella been put up to by this woman, so that he should make her his “mis’ess,” otherwise wife? The suggestion was horridly unpleasant, and it rankled in his mind so much that instead of entering his own cottage when he reached it he flung his basket inside the garden-gate and passed on, determined to go and see his old aunt and get some supper there.

What had this woman gotten Arabella into that made him consider her his "mistress," or even his wife? The thought was incredibly unsettling, and it bothered him so much that when he got home, he tossed his basket into the garden and walked on, deciding instead to visit his old aunt and have some dinner there.

This made his arrival home rather late. Arabella however, was busy melting down lard from fat of the deceased pig, for she had been out on a jaunt all day, and so delayed her work. Dreading lest what he had heard should lead him to say something regrettable to her he spoke little. But Arabella was very talkative, and said among other things that she wanted some money. Seeing the book sticking out of his pocket she added that he ought to earn more.

This made his arrival home quite late. Arabella, however, was busy melting down lard from the fat of the dead pig, since she had been out all day and had put off her work. Worried that what he had heard might make him say something he would regret, he kept his comments to a minimum. But Arabella was very chatty and mentioned, among other things, that she needed some money. Noticing the book poking out of his pocket, she added that he should earn more.

“An apprentice’s wages are not meant to be enough to keep a wife on, as a rule, my dear.”

“An apprentice’s pay isn’t usually enough to support a wife, my dear.”

“Then you shouldn’t have had one.”

“Then you shouldn’t have gotten one.”

“Come, Arabella! That’s too bad, when you know how it came about.”

“Come on, Arabella! That’s too bad, especially since you know how it happened.”

“I’ll declare afore Heaven that I thought what I told you was true. Doctor Vilbert thought so. It was a good job for you that it wasn’t so!”

“I’ll declare before Heaven that I thought what I told you was true. Doctor Vilbert thought so. It was a good thing for you that it wasn’t!”

“I don’t mean that,” he said hastily. “I mean before that time. I know it was not your fault; but those women friends of yours gave you bad advice. If they hadn’t, or you hadn’t taken it, we should at this moment have been free from a bond which, not to mince matters, galls both of us devilishly. It may be very sad, but it is true.”

“I don’t mean that,” he said quickly. “I mean before that time. I know it wasn’t your fault; but those women friends of yours gave you terrible advice. If they hadn’t, or if you hadn’t listened, we would be free right now from a bond that, to be honest, annoys both of us a lot. It might be very sad, but it’s true.”

“Who’s been telling you about my friends? What advice? I insist upon you telling me.”

“Who’s been talking to you about my friends? What advice? I insist that you tell me.”

“Pooh—I’d rather not.”

"Pooh—I’d prefer not to."

“But you shall—you ought to. It is mean of ’ee not to!”

"But you should—you really ought to. It's unfair of you not to!"

“Very well.” And he hinted gently what had been revealed to him. “But I don’t wish to dwell upon it. Let us say no more about it.”

“Alright.” And he subtly indicated what had been shown to him. “But I don’t want to linger on it. Let’s not talk about it anymore.”

Her defensive manner collapsed. “That was nothing,” she said, laughing coldly. “Every woman has a right to do such as that. The risk is hers.”

Her defensive attitude crumbled. “That was nothing,” she said, laughing coldly. “Every woman has the right to do that. The risk is hers.”

“I quite deny it, Bella. She might if no lifelong penalty attached to it for the man, or, in his default, for herself; if the weakness of the moment could end with the moment, or even with the year. But when effects stretch so far she should not go and do that which entraps a man if he is honest, or herself if he is otherwise.”

“I really don’t agree with you, Bella. She might do that if there weren’t a lifelong consequence for the man, or for herself if he isn’t around; if the weakness of the moment could be limited to just that moment, or even just that year. But when the consequences are so far-reaching, she shouldn’t act in a way that traps a man if he’s honest, or herself if he isn’t.”

“What ought I to have done?”

“What should I do?”

“Given me time… Why do you fuss yourself about melting down that pig’s fat to-night? Please put it away!”

“Give me some time… Why are you stressing over melting down that pig fat tonight? Please put it away!”

“Then I must do it to-morrow morning. It won’t keep.”

“Then I have to do it tomorrow morning. It won’t last.”

“Very well—do.”

"Alright—go ahead."

XI

Next morning, which was Sunday, she resumed operations about ten o’clock; and the renewed work recalled the conversation which had accompanied it the night before, and put her back into the same intractable temper.

The next morning, which was Sunday, she got back to work around ten o'clock; and the fresh task brought back the conversation that had gone along with it the night before, putting her in the same stubborn mood.

“That’s the story about me in Marygreen, is it—that I entrapped ’ee? Much of a catch you were, Lord send!” As she warmed she saw some of Jude’s dear ancient classics on a table where they ought not to have been laid. “I won’t have them books here in the way!” she cried petulantly; and seizing them one by one she began throwing them upon the floor.

“That’s the story about me in Marygreen, right—that I trapped you? What a catch you were, thank goodness!” As she got more upset, she noticed some of Jude’s beloved old classics on a table where they didn't belong. “I won't have those books here!” she shouted angrily, and grabbing them one by one, she started throwing them on the floor.

“Leave my books alone!” he said. “You might have thrown them aside if you had liked, but as to soiling them like that, it is disgusting!” In the operation of making lard Arabella’s hands had become smeared with the hot grease, and her fingers consequently left very perceptible imprints on the book-covers. She continued deliberately to toss the books severally upon the floor, till Jude, incensed beyond bearing, caught her by the arms to make her leave off. Somehow, in going so, he loosened the fastening of her hair, and it rolled about her ears.

“Leave my books alone!” he said. “You could have tossed them aside if you wanted, but getting them all dirty like this is disgusting!” While making lard, Arabella’s hands had gotten messy with hot grease, and her fingers left noticeable marks on the book covers. She kept tossing the books one by one onto the floor until Jude, infuriated, grabbed her by the arms to make her stop. In the process, he accidentally undid her hair, and it fell around her ears.

“Let me go!” she said.

“Let me go!” she exclaimed.

“Promise to leave the books alone.”

“Promise not to touch the books.”

She hesitated. “Let me go!” she repeated.

She hesitated. “Let me go!” she said again.

“Promise!”

"Promise!"

After a pause: “I do.”

After a pause: “I do.”

Jude relinquished his hold, and she crossed the room to the door, out of which she went with a set face, and into the highway. Here she began to saunter up and down, perversely pulling her hair into a worse disorder than he had caused, and unfastening several buttons of her gown. It was a fine Sunday morning, dry, clear and frosty, and the bells of Alfredston Church could be heard on the breeze from the north. People were going along the road, dressed in their holiday clothes; they were mainly lovers—such pairs as Jude and Arabella had been when they sported along the same track some months earlier. These pedestrians turned to stare at the extraordinary spectacle she now presented, bonnetless, her dishevelled hair blowing in the wind, her bodice apart, her sleeves rolled above her elbows for her work, and her hands reeking with melted fat. One of the passers said in mock terror: “Good Lord deliver us!”

Jude let go of her, and she walked across the room to the door, stepping outside with a determined expression, and onto the highway. There, she started to pace back and forth, stubbornly pulling her hair into an even bigger mess than he had made and unfastening several buttons of her dress. It was a beautiful Sunday morning—dry, clear, and frosty—and the bells of Alfredston Church could be heard on the breeze from the north. People were walking down the road in their holiday outfits; they were mostly couples—just like Jude and Arabella had been when they strolled along the same path a few months earlier. These pedestrians turned to stare at the unusual sight she now made, with no hat, her tangled hair blowing in the wind, her bodice undone, her sleeves rolled up above her elbows for work, and her hands smelling of melted fat. One of the passersby exclaimed in mock horror, “Good Lord deliver us!”

“See how he’s served me!” she cried. “Making me work Sunday mornings when I ought to be going to my church, and tearing my hair off my head, and my gown off my back!”

“Look at how he’s treated me!” she exclaimed. “Forcing me to work on Sunday mornings when I should be at church, and ripping my hair out and my dress off!”

Jude was exasperated, and went out to drag her in by main force. Then he suddenly lost his heat. Illuminated with the sense that all was over between them, and that it mattered not what she did, or he, her husband stood still, regarding her. Their lives were ruined, he thought; ruined by the fundamental error of their matrimonial union: that of having based a permanent contract on a temporary feeling which had no necessary connection with affinities that alone render a lifelong comradeship tolerable.

Jude was frustrated and went out to pull her back with sheer determination. Then he suddenly lost his anger. Realizing that everything was finished between them and that it didn’t matter what she did or he did, her husband stood still, watching her. He thought their lives were destroyed; destroyed by the fundamental mistake of their marriage: building a lasting commitment on a fleeting emotion that had no real relationship with the connections that truly make a lifelong partnership bearable.

“Going to ill-use me on principle, as your father ill-used your mother, and your father’s sister ill-used her husband?” she asked. “All you be a queer lot as husbands and wives!”

“Are you going to mistreat me on principle, just like your father mistreated your mother, and your father’s sister mistreated her husband?” she asked. “All of you are a strange bunch when it comes to being husbands and wives!”

Jude fixed an arrested, surprised look on her. But she said no more, and continued her saunter till she was tired. He left the spot, and, after wandering vaguely a little while, walked in the direction of Marygreen. Here he called upon his great-aunt, whose infirmities daily increased.

Jude stared at her in surprise. But she said nothing more and continued her stroll until she grew tired. He left the spot and, after wandering aimlessly for a bit, headed toward Marygreen. There, he visited his great-aunt, whose health was declining more each day.

“Aunt—did my father ill-use my mother, and my aunt her husband?” said Jude abruptly, sitting down by the fire.

“Aunt, did my dad mistreat my mom, and did my aunt treat her husband badly?” Jude asked suddenly as he sat down by the fire.

She raised her ancient eyes under the rim of the by-gone bonnet that she always wore. “Who’s been telling you that?” she said.

She lifted her old eyes beneath the edge of the old-fashioned bonnet she always wore. “Who’s been telling you that?” she asked.

“I have heard it spoken of, and want to know all.”

“I’ve heard people talk about it, and I want to know everything.”

“You med so well, I s’pose; though your wife—I reckon ’twas she—must have been a fool to open up that! There isn’t much to know after all. Your father and mother couldn’t get on together, and they parted. It was coming home from Alfredston market, when you were a baby—on the hill by the Brown House barn—that they had their last difference, and took leave of one another for the last time. Your mother soon afterwards died—she drowned herself, in short, and your father went away with you to South Wessex, and never came here any more.”

“You know the story well, I guess; though your wife—I assume it was her—must have been quite mistaken to bring that up! There really isn’t much to learn here. Your parents didn’t get along and ended up separating. It was on the way back from Alfredston market, when you were a baby—on the hill by the Brown House barn—where they had their final argument and said goodbye for good. Your mother passed away shortly after—she took her own life, to put it bluntly—and your father left with you for South Wessex and never returned here again.”

Jude recalled his father’s silence about North Wessex and Jude’s mother, never speaking of either till his dying day.

Jude remembered how his father never talked about North Wessex or Jude's mother, staying silent about both until the day he died.

“It was the same with your father’s sister. Her husband offended her, and she so disliked living with him afterwards that she went away to London with her little maid. The Fawleys were not made for wedlock: it never seemed to sit well upon us. There’s sommat in our blood that won’t take kindly to the notion of being bound to do what we do readily enough if not bound. That’s why you ought to have hearkened to me, and not ha’ married.”

“It was the same with your father’s sister. Her husband upset her, and she disliked living with him so much afterwards that she left for London with her little maid. The Fawleys weren't made for marriage: it never really suited us. There's something in our blood that doesn’t agree with the idea of being obligated to do what we do easily enough when we're not obligated. That’s why you should have listened to me and not gotten married.”

“Where did Father and Mother part—by the Brown House, did you say?”

“Where did Dad and Mom split up—by the Brown House, did you say?”

“A little further on—where the road to Fenworth branches off, and the handpost stands. A gibbet once stood there not onconnected with our history. But let that be.”

“A little further on—where the road to Fenworth branches off, and the signpost stands. A gallows once stood there, but it's not connected to our story. But let that go.”

In the dusk of that evening Jude walked away from his old aunt’s as if to go home. But as soon as he reached the open down he struck out upon it till he came to a large round pond. The frost continued, though it was not particularly sharp, and the larger stars overhead came out slow and flickering. Jude put one foot on the edge of the ice, and then the other: it cracked under his weight; but this did not deter him. He ploughed his way inward to the centre, the ice making sharp noises as he went. When just about the middle he looked around him and gave a jump. The cracking repeated itself; but he did not go down. He jumped again, but the cracking had ceased. Jude went back to the edge, and stepped upon the ground.

In the evening twilight, Jude walked away from his old aunt’s place, pretending to head home. But as soon as he reached the open field, he ventured out until he found a large round pond. The frost lingered, though it wasn't particularly intense, and the bigger stars above appeared slowly and flickering. Jude placed one foot on the edge of the ice, then the other: it cracked under his weight, but he wasn’t discouraged. He made his way toward the center, the ice making sharp noises as he moved. When he was near the middle, he looked around and jumped. The cracking sound repeated, but he didn’t fall through. He jumped again, but the cracking had stopped. Jude returned to the edge and stepped back onto solid ground.

It was curious, he thought. What was he reserved for? He supposed he was not a sufficiently dignified person for suicide. Peaceful death abhorred him as a subject, and would not take him.

It was strange, he thought. What was he meant for? He figured he wasn’t dignified enough for suicide. The idea of a peaceful death repulsed him as a topic, and it wouldn’t embrace him.

What could he do of a lower kind than self-extermination; what was there less noble, more in keeping with his present degraded position? He could get drunk. Of course that was it; he had forgotten. Drinking was the regular, stereotyped resource of the despairing worthless. He began to see now why some men boozed at inns. He struck down the hill northwards and came to an obscure public-house. On entering and sitting down the sight of the picture of Samson and Delilah on the wall caused him to recognize the place as that he had visited with Arabella on that first Sunday evening of their courtship. He called for liquor and drank briskly for an hour or more.

What could he do that was lower than ending it all? What was less noble, more fitting for his current miserable state? He could get drunk. Of course, that was it; he had forgotten. Drinking was the usual, clichéd escape for those feeling hopeless and worthless. He started heading down the hill to the north and came across a rundown pub. As he entered and sat down, seeing the painting of Samson and Delilah on the wall made him realize this was the place he had visited with Arabella on that first Sunday evening of their courtship. He ordered a drink and knocked back several shots over the next hour or so.

Staggering homeward late that night, with all his sense of depression gone, and his head fairly clear still, he began to laugh boisterously, and to wonder how Arabella would receive him in his new aspect. The house was in darkness when he entered, and in his stumbling state it was some time before he could get a light. Then he found that, though the marks of pig-dressing, of fats and scallops, were visible, the materials themselves had been taken away. A line written by his wife on the inside of an old envelope was pinned to the cotton blower of the fireplace:

Staggering home late that night, feeling completely free of his earlier gloom and with a clear head, he started to laugh loudly, curious about how Arabella would react to his new look. The house was dark when he walked in, and in his clumsiness, it took him a while to find a light. Once he did, he noticed that although there were signs of pig butchering, with fats and scallops still present, all the actual materials had been removed. A note written by his wife on the back of an old envelope was pinned to the cotton blower in the fireplace:

Have gone to my friends. Shall not return.

I've gone to my friends. I won't be back.

All the next day he remained at home, and sent off the carcase of the pig to Alfredston. He then cleaned up the premises, locked the door, put the key in a place she would know if she came back, and returned to his masonry at Alfredston.

All the next day, he stayed home and sent the pig's carcass to Alfredston. Then he cleaned up the place, locked the door, put the key in a spot she would know if she returned, and went back to his masonry work in Alfredston.

At night when he again plodded home he found she had not visited the house. The next day went in the same way, and the next. Then there came a letter from her.

At night, when he trudged home again, he discovered that she hadn't come by the house. The next day went by the same way, and then the next. Then, a letter from her arrived.

That she had gone tired of him she frankly admitted. He was such a slow old coach, and she did not care for the sort of life he led. There was no prospect of his ever bettering himself or her. She further went on to say that her parents had, as he knew, for some time considered the question of emigrating to Australia, the pig-jobbing business being a poor one nowadays. They had at last decided to go, and she proposed to go with them, if he had no objection. A woman of her sort would have more chance over there than in this stupid country.

That she had grown tired of him, she honestly admitted. He was such a slow old man, and she didn't like the kind of life he lived. There was no chance of him ever improving himself or her situation. She went on to say that her parents had, as he knew, been considering moving to Australia for a while since the pig-farming business wasn't great these days. They had finally decided to go, and she intended to go with them, if he didn’t mind. A woman like her would have better opportunities over there than in this boring country.

Jude replied that he had not the least objection to her going. He thought it a wise course, since she wished to go, and one that might be to the advantage of both. He enclosed in the packet containing the letter the money that had been realized by the sale of the pig, with all he had besides, which was not much.

Jude replied that he had no objections to her going. He thought it was a smart move, since she wanted to leave, and one that could benefit both of them. He included in the packet with the letter the money he had made from selling the pig, along with all he had left, which wasn't much.

From that day he heard no more of her except indirectly, though her father and his household did not immediately leave, but waited till his goods and other effects had been sold off. When Jude learnt that there was to be an auction at the house of the Donns he packed his own household goods into a waggon, and sent them to her at the aforesaid homestead, that she might sell them with the rest, or as many of them as she should choose.

From that day, he heard nothing more about her directly, though her father and his family didn’t leave right away, but stayed until his belongings and other possessions had been sold. When Jude found out there was going to be an auction at the Donn's house, he loaded his own things into a wagon and sent them to her at the mentioned homestead, so she could sell them along with the rest, or however many she wanted.

He then went into lodgings at Alfredston, and saw in a shopwindow the little handbill announcing the sale of his father-in-law’s furniture. He noted its date, which came and passed without Jude’s going near the place, or perceiving that the traffic out of Alfredston by the southern road was materially increased by the auction. A few days later he entered a dingy broker’s shop in the main street of the town, and amid a heterogeneous collection of saucepans, a clothes-horse, rolling-pin, brass candlestick, swing looking-glass, and other things at the back of the shop, evidently just brought in from a sale, he perceived a framed photograph, which turned out to be his own portrait.

He then settled into a place to stay in Alfredston and noticed a small flyer in a shop window advertising the sale of his father-in-law's furniture. He took note of the date, which came and went without Jude ever visiting the place or realizing that the traffic out of Alfredston on the southern road had significantly increased due to the auction. A few days later, he walked into a shabby pawn shop on the main street of town, and among a random assortment of saucepans, a clothes-dryer, a rolling pin, a brass candlestick, a swing mirror, and other items that had clearly just come in from a sale, he spotted a framed photo that turned out to be his own portrait.

It was one which he had had specially taken and framed by a local man in bird’s-eye maple, as a present for Arabella, and had duly given her on their wedding-day. On the back was still to be read, “Jude to Arabella,” with the date. She must have thrown it in with the rest of her property at the auction.

It was a picture he had specifically had taken and framed by a local guy in bird’s-eye maple, as a gift for Arabella, and he had given it to her on their wedding day. On the back, it still read, “Jude to Arabella,” along with the date. She must have tossed it in with the rest of her stuff at the auction.

“Oh,” said the broker, seeing him look at this and the other articles in the heap, and not perceiving that the portrait was of himself, “It is a small lot of stuff that was knocked down to me at a cottage sale out on the road to Marygreen. The frame is a very useful one, if you take out the likeness. You shall have it for a shilling.”

“Oh,” said the broker, noticing him examine the various items in the pile and not realizing that the portrait was of himself, “It’s a small collection of stuff I picked up at a cottage sale on the way to Marygreen. The frame is quite handy, if you remove the picture. You can have it for a shilling.”

The utter death of every tender sentiment in his wife, as brought home to him by this mute and undesigned evidence of her sale of his portrait and gift, was the conclusive little stroke required to demolish all sentiment in him. He paid the shilling, took the photograph away with him, and burnt it, frame and all, when he reached his lodging.

The complete death of every tender feeling in his wife, as made clear to him by this silent and unintentional proof of her selling his portrait and giving it away, was the final blow needed to wipe out all emotion in him. He paid the shilling, took the photograph with him, and burned it, frame and all, when he got back to his place.

Two or three days later he heard that Arabella and her parents had departed. He had sent a message offering to see her for a formal leave-taking, but she had said that it would be better otherwise, since she was bent on going, which perhaps was true. On the evening following their emigration, when his day’s work was done, he came out of doors after supper, and strolled in the starlight along the too familiar road towards the upland whereon had been experienced the chief emotions of his life. It seemed to be his own again.

Two or three days later, he found out that Arabella and her parents had left. He had sent a message suggesting they meet for a proper goodbye, but she replied that it was better not to since she was determined to go, which might have been true. The evening after their departure, when he finished work for the day, he stepped outside after dinner and walked in the starlight along the all-too-familiar road toward the high ground where he had felt the most significant emotions of his life. It seemed like it was his again.

He could not realize himself. On the old track he seemed to be a boy still, hardly a day older than when he had stood dreaming at the top of that hill, inwardly fired for the first time with ardours for Christminster and scholarship. “Yet I am a man,” he said. “I have a wife. More, I have arrived at the still riper stage of having disagreed with her, disliked her, had a scuffle with her, and parted from her.”

He couldn't find his true self. On the same path, he felt like a boy still, barely a day older than when he had stood dreaming at the top of that hill, filled for the first time with passion for Christminster and academia. “But I’m a man,” he said. “I have a wife. What's more, I've reached the even more complex point of having disagreed with her, not liked her, had a fight with her, and separated from her.”

He remembered then that he was standing not far from the spot at which the parting between his father and his mother was said to have occurred.

He then remembered that he was standing not far from the spot where his parents were said to have parted ways.

A little further on was the summit whence Christminster, or what he had taken for that city, had seemed to be visible. A milestone, now as always, stood at the roadside hard by. Jude drew near it, and felt rather than read the mileage to the city. He remembered that once on his way home he had proudly cut with his keen new chisel an inscription on the back of that milestone, embodying his aspirations. It had been done in the first week of his apprenticeship, before he had been diverted from his purposes by an unsuitable woman. He wondered if the inscription were legible still, and going to the back of the milestone brushed away the nettles. By the light of a match he could still discern what he had cut so enthusiastically so long ago:

A little further along was the peak from which Christminster, or what he thought was that city, had seemed to be visible. A milestone, as always, stood by the roadside nearby. Jude walked over to it and felt rather than read the distance to the city. He remembered that once, on his way home, he had proudly carved an inscription on the back of that milestone with his sharp new chisel, expressing his dreams. He had done it during the first week of his apprenticeship, before he had been sidetracked by an unsuitable woman. He wondered if the inscription was still readable and, going to the back of the milestone, brushed away the nettles. By the light of a match, he could still make out what he had so eagerly carved all those years ago:

[THITHER—J. F. [with a pointing finger]]

The sight of it, unimpaired, within its screen of grass and nettles, lit in his soul a spark of the old fire. Surely his plan should be to move onward through good and ill—to avoid morbid sorrow even though he did see uglinesses in the world? Bene agere et lætari—to do good cheerfully—which he had heard to be the philosophy of one Spinoza, might be his own even now.

The sight of it, unspoiled, surrounded by grass and nettles, ignited a spark of his old passion. Surely, his plan should be to keep moving forward through good times and bad—to steer clear of gloomy sadness, even if he recognized the ugliness in the world? Bene agere et lætari—to do good with a cheerful heart—which he had heard was the philosophy of Spinoza, could be his own even now.

He might battle with his evil star, and follow out his original intention.

He might struggle against his bad fate and pursue his original plan.

By moving to a spot a little way off he uncovered the horizon in a north-easterly direction. There actually rose the faint halo, a small dim nebulousness, hardly recognizable save by the eye of faith. It was enough for him. He would go to Christminster as soon as the term of his apprenticeship expired.

By stepping over a little ways, he revealed the horizon to the northeast. There, a faint halo appeared, a small, dim blur, barely noticeable except to someone who believed. That was enough for him. He would head to Christminster as soon as his apprenticeship ended.

He returned to his lodgings in a better mood, and said his prayers.

He went back to his place feeling much happier and said his prayers.

Part Second
AT CHRISTMINSTER

“Save his own soul he hath no star.”—SWINBURNE.


“Notitiam primosque gradus vicinia fecit;
Tempore crevit amor.”
—OVID.

“He has no star to save his own soul.”—SWINBURNE.


“Familiarity made the first steps;
Love grew over time.”
—OVID.

I

The next noteworthy move in Jude’s life was that in which he appeared gliding steadily onward through a dusky landscape of some three years’ later leafage than had graced his courtship of Arabella, and the disruption of his coarse conjugal life with her. He was walking towards Christminster City, at a point a mile or two to the south-west of it.

The next significant event in Jude’s life was when he seemed to be moving steadily forward through a dim landscape with foliage from about three years later than when he had courted Arabella and the fallout from his rough marriage to her. He was walking toward Christminster City, about a mile or two southwest of it.

He had at last found himself clear of Marygreen and Alfredston: he was out of his apprenticeship, and with his tools at his back seemed to be in the way of making a new start—the start to which, barring the interruption involved in his intimacy and married experience with Arabella, he had been looking forward for about ten years.

He had finally freed himself from Marygreen and Alfredston: he was done with his apprenticeship, and with his tools slung over his shoulder, he felt ready to make a fresh start—the one he had been anticipating for nearly ten years, aside from the interruption caused by his relationship and marriage to Arabella.

Jude would now have been described as a young man with a forcible, meditative, and earnest rather than handsome cast of countenance. He was of dark complexion, with dark harmonizing eyes, and he wore a closely trimmed black beard of more advanced growth than is usual at his age; this, with his great mass of black curly hair, was some trouble to him in combing and washing out the stone-dust that settled on it in the pursuit of his trade. His capabilities in the latter, having been acquired in the country, were of an all-round sort, including monumental stone-cutting, gothic free-stone work for the restoration of churches, and carving of a general kind. In London he would probably have become specialized and have made himself a “moulding mason,” a “foliage sculptor”—perhaps a “statuary.”

Jude would now be described as a young man with a strong, thoughtful, and serious look rather than a handsome one. He had a dark complexion and matching dark eyes, and he sported a closely trimmed black beard that was more developed than usual for his age; this, along with his thick mass of black curly hair, made it a bit challenging for him to comb and wash out the stone dust that settled on it during his work. His skills in that area, learned in the countryside, were quite versatile, including monumental stone-cutting, gothic stonework for church restoration, and general carving. In London, he likely would have specialized and become a “moulding mason,” a “foliage sculptor”—maybe even a “statuary.”

He had that afternoon driven in a cart from Alfredston to the village nearest the city in this direction, and was now walking the remaining four miles rather from choice than from necessity, having always fancied himself arriving thus.

He had driven in a cart that afternoon from Alfredston to the nearest village to the city in this direction, and was now walking the last four miles more by choice than by necessity, as he had always imagined arriving that way.

The ultimate impulse to come had had a curious origin—one more nearly related to the emotional side of him than to the intellectual, as is often the case with young men. One day while in lodgings at Alfredston he had gone to Marygreen to see his old aunt, and had observed between the brass candlesticks on her mantlepiece the photograph of a pretty girlish face, in a broad hat with radiating folds under the brim like the rays of a halo. He had asked who she was. His grand-aunt had gruffly replied that she was his cousin Sue Bridehead, of the inimical branch of the family; and on further questioning the old woman had replied that the girl lived in Christminster, though she did not know where, or what she was doing.

The driving force behind his arrival had a strange origin—more connected to his emotions than his intellect, which is often the case with young men. One day, while staying in Alfredston, he went to Marygreen to visit his old aunt and noticed a photograph of a pretty young woman between the brass candlesticks on her mantelpiece. She wore a wide-brimmed hat with folds radiating out like a halo. He asked who she was. His grand-aunt gruffly answered that she was his cousin Sue Bridehead, from the unfriendly branch of the family. When he pressed for more details, the old woman said the girl lived in Christminster, but she didn’t know exactly where or what she was doing.

His aunt would not give him the photograph. But it haunted him; and ultimately formed a quickening ingredient in his latent intent of following his friend the school master thither.

His aunt wouldn't give him the photo. But it haunted him; and ultimately became a driving force in his hidden desire to follow his friend the schoolmaster there.

He now paused at the top of a crooked and gentle declivity, and obtained his first near view of the city. Grey-stoned and dun-roofed, it stood within hail of the Wessex border, and almost with the tip of one small toe within it, at the northernmost point of the crinkled line along which the leisurely Thames strokes the fields of that ancient kingdom. The buildings now lay quiet in the sunset, a vane here and there on their many spires and domes giving sparkle to a picture of sober secondary and tertiary hues.

He paused at the top of a gentle, winding hill and got his first close look at the city. With its gray stone and dull-roofed buildings, it was just within reach of the Wessex border, almost barely touching it, at the northernmost point of the jagged line where the slow-moving Thames flows through that ancient kingdom. The buildings were quiet in the sunset, with a weathervane here and there on their many spires and domes adding some sparkle to a scene dominated by muted secondary and tertiary colors.

Reaching the bottom he moved along the level way between pollard willows growing indistinct in the twilight, and soon confronted the outmost lamps of the town—some of those lamps which had sent into the sky the gleam and glory that caught his strained gaze in his days of dreaming, so many years ago. They winked their yellow eyes at him dubiously, and as if, though they had been awaiting him all these years in disappointment at his tarrying, they did not much want him now.

Reaching the bottom, he walked along the flat path between pollard willows that appeared vague in the fading light, and soon came across the outer lamps of the town—those same lamps that had once sent their glow into the sky, capturing his hopeful gaze during his years of dreaming long ago. They blinked their yellow eyes at him skeptically, as if they had been waiting for him all this time, disappointed with his delay, and now didn’t seem to want him there.

He was a species of Dick Whittington whose spirit was touched to finer issues than a mere material gain. He went along the outlying streets with the cautious tread of an explorer. He saw nothing of the real city in the suburbs on this side. His first want being a lodging he scrutinized carefully such localities as seemed to offer on inexpensive terms the modest type of accommodation he demanded; and after inquiry took a room in a suburb nicknamed “Beersheba,” though he did not know this at the time. Here he installed himself, and having had some tea sallied forth.

He was like a modern-day Dick Whittington, driven by deeper motivations than just making money. He walked through the quiet streets like an explorer. He didn’t really see the true city in the suburbs around him. His first priority was finding a place to stay, so he looked closely at areas that seemed to offer affordable options for the simple lodging he needed. After asking around, he rented a room in a suburb called “Beersheba,” although he didn’t know that at the time. He settled in, had some tea, and then headed out.

It was a windy, whispering, moonless night. To guide himself he opened under a lamp a map he had brought. The breeze ruffled and fluttered it, but he could see enough to decide on the direction he should take to reach the heart of the place.

It was a windy, quiet, moonless night. To find his way, he opened a map he had brought under a lamp. The breeze stirred and flapped it, but he could see enough to choose the direction he needed to go to reach the center of the place.

After many turnings he came up to the first ancient mediæval pile that he had encountered. It was a college, as he could see by the gateway. He entered it, walked round, and penetrated to dark corners which no lamplight reached. Close to this college was another; and a little further on another; and then he began to be encircled as it were with the breath and sentiment of the venerable city. When he passed objects out of harmony with its general expression he allowed his eyes to slip over them as if he did not see them.

After wandering around for a while, he arrived at the first old medieval building he had come across. It was a college, as he could tell from the gateway. He walked inside, explored, and ventured into dark corners where no light reached. Next to this college was another one; and a bit further, he found yet another. He started to feel surrounded by the essence and atmosphere of the ancient city. When he came across things that didn’t fit the overall vibe, he let his eyes glide over them as if he didn’t notice them at all.

A bell began clanging, and he listened till a hundred-and-one strokes had sounded. He must have made a mistake, he thought: it was meant for a hundred.

A bell started ringing, and he listened until it had chimed one hundred and one times. He must have made a mistake, he thought: it was supposed to be a hundred.

When the gates were shut, and he could no longer get into the quadrangles, he rambled under the walls and doorways, feeling with his fingers the contours of their mouldings and carving. The minutes passed, fewer and fewer people were visible, and still he serpentined among the shadows, for had he not imagined these scenes through ten bygone years, and what mattered a night’s rest for once? High against the black sky the flash of a lamp would show crocketed pinnacles and indented battlements. Down obscure alleys, apparently never trodden now by the foot of man, and whose very existence seemed to be forgotten, there would jut into the path porticoes, oriels, doorways of enriched and florid middle-age design, their extinct air being accentuated by the rottenness of the stones. It seemed impossible that modern thought could house itself in such decrepit and superseded chambers.

When the gates were closed, and he couldn’t get into the courtyards anymore, he wandered under the walls and doorways, tracing the shapes of their moldings and carvings with his fingers. Minutes went by, fewer and fewer people were around, and still he wove through the shadows, because hadn’t he imagined these scenes for the past ten years, and what did a night’s rest matter this once? High against the dark sky, the flash of a lamp revealed pointed roofs and jagged battlements. Down hidden alleys, seemingly untouched by human feet, which seemed forgotten, there would be porticoes, oriels, and doorways with elaborate and ornate medieval designs, their faded splendor highlighted by the decay of the stones. It felt impossible that modern ideas could find a home in such rundown and outdated spaces.

Knowing not a human being here, Jude began to be impressed with the isolation of his own personality, as with a self-spectre, the sensation being that of one who walked but could not make himself seen or heard. He drew his breath pensively, and, seeming thus almost his own ghost, gave his thoughts to the other ghostly presences with which the nooks were haunted.

Not knowing anyone here, Jude started to feel the weight of his own isolation, as if he were a specter of himself, experiencing the sensation of walking around without being seen or heard. He took a thoughtful breath and, feeling like his own ghost, directed his thoughts towards the other ghostly presences that haunted the corners.

During the interval of preparation for this venture, since his wife and furniture’s uncompromising disappearance into space, he had read and learnt almost all that could be read and learnt by one in his position, of the worthies who had spent their youth within these reverend walls, and whose souls had haunted them in their maturer age. Some of them, by the accidents of his reading, loomed out in his fancy disproportionately large by comparison with the rest. The brushings of the wind against the angles, buttresses, and door-jambs were as the passing of these only other inhabitants, the tappings of each ivy leaf on its neighbour were as the mutterings of their mournful souls, the shadows as their thin shapes in nervous movement, making him comrades in his solitude. In the gloom it was as if he ran against them without feeling their bodily frames.

During the time he was getting ready for this venture, after the sudden disappearance of his wife and furniture into thin air, he had read and learned almost everything there was to know about the notable people who had spent their youth within these respected walls and whose spirits lingered as they grew older. Some of them, because of what he read, appeared in his imagination much larger than the others. The wind brushing against the angles, buttresses, and door frames felt like the presence of these other inhabitants, the tapping of each ivy leaf against its neighbor sounded like the whispered sorrows of their restless souls, and the shadows seemed like their ghostly figures moving nervously, making them his companions in solitude. In the darkness, it felt like he bumped into them without actually sensing their physical forms.

The streets were now deserted, but on account of these things he could not go in. There were poets abroad, of early date and of late, from the friend and eulogist of Shakespeare down to him who has recently passed into silence, and that musical one of the tribe who is still among us. Speculative philosophers drew along, not always with wrinkled foreheads and hoary hair as in framed portraits, but pink-faced, slim, and active as in youth; modern divines sheeted in their surplices, among whom the most real to Jude Fawley were the founders of the religious school called Tractarian; the well-known three, the enthusiast, the poet, and the formularist, the echoes of whose teachings had influenced him even in his obscure home. A start of aversion appeared in his fancy to move them at sight of those other sons of the place, the form in the full-bottomed wig, statesman, rake, reasoner, and sceptic; the smoothly shaven historian so ironically civil to Christianity; with others of the same incredulous temper, who knew each quad as well as the faithful, and took equal freedom in haunting its cloisters.

The streets were empty now, but because of these things he couldn't go inside. There were poets out and about, both early and recent, from Shakespeare's friend and admirer down to the one who had just gone quiet, along with that musical member of the group who is still with us. Speculative philosophers wandered by, not always with the wrinkled foreheads and grey hair seen in framed portraits, but pink-faced, slim, and energetic as in their youth; modern clergymen dressed in their robes, among whom the ones that stood out to Jude Fawley were the founders of the Tractarian religious movement; the well-known trio—the enthusiast, the poet, and the formularist—whose teachings had impacted him even in his humble home. He felt a pang of dislike at the sight of those other local figures, the ones in the full-bottomed wig: the statesman, the libertine, the thinker, and the skeptic; the smoothly shaven historian who was ironically polite to Christianity; along with others of the same doubtful nature, who knew every quad as well as the faithful did and moved freely through its cloisters.

He regarded the statesmen in their various types, men of firmer movement and less dreamy air; the scholar, the speaker, the plodder; the man whose mind grew with his growth in years, and the man whose mind contracted with the same.

He looked at the politicians in their different forms, some more assertive and less idealistic; the academic, the orator, the hard worker; the person whose thinking expanded as he aged, and the person whose thinking narrowed over time.

The scientists and philologists followed on in his mind-sight in an odd impossible combination, men of meditative faces, strained foreheads, and weak-eyed as bats with constant research; then official characters—such men as governor-generals and lord-lieutenants, in whom he took little interest; chief-justices and lord chancellors, silent thin-lipped figures of whom he knew barely the names. A keener regard attached to the prelates, by reason of his own former hopes. Of them he had an ample band—some men of heart, others rather men of head; he who apologized for the Church in Latin; the saintly author of the Evening Hymn; and near them the great itinerant preacher, hymn-writer, and zealot, shadowed like Jude by his matrimonial difficulties.

The scientists and linguists filled his imagination in a strange, impossible mix—thoughtful men with strained foreheads, and eyes so weak they seemed like bats from their constant research. Then there were the officials—guys like governors and lord-lieutenants, who didn't interest him much; chief justices and lord chancellors, silent, thin-lipped figures whose names he barely remembered. He was more attentive to the bishops because of his own past hopes. There was a good number of them—some were compassionate, while others were more intellectual; one who defended the Church in Latin, the saintly author of the Evening Hymn, and nearby the great traveling preacher, hymn writer, and enthusiast, overshadowed by his marital issues just like Jude.

Jude found himself speaking out loud, holding conversations with them as it were, like an actor in a melodrama who apostrophizes the audience on the other side of the footlights; till he suddenly ceased with a start at his absurdity. Perhaps those incoherent words of the wanderer were heard within the walls by some student or thinker over his lamp; and he may have raised his head, and wondered what voice it was, and what it betokened. Jude now perceived that, so far as solid flesh went, he had the whole aged city to himself with the exception of a belated townsman here and there, and that he seemed to be catching a cold.

Jude found himself speaking out loud, having conversations with them as if he were an actor in a melodrama addressing the audience just beyond the stage; until he suddenly stopped, startled by his own absurdity. Maybe some student or thinker, sitting by his lamp, heard the wanderer's incoherent words echoing within the walls; he might have looked up, wondering whose voice it was and what it meant. Jude now realized that, as far as solid flesh went, he had the entire old city to himself aside from an occasional late-night local, and it seemed like he was catching a cold.

A voice reached him out of the shade; a real and local voice:

A voice called out to him from the shadows; a genuine and familiar voice:

“You’ve been a-settin’ a long time on that plinth-stone, young man. What med you be up to?”

“You’ve been sitting on that stone for a long time, young man. What are you up to?”

It came from a policeman who had been observing Jude without the latter observing him.

It came from a police officer who had been watching Jude without Jude noticing him.

Jude went home and to bed, after reading up a little about these men and their several messages to the world from a book or two that he had brought with him concerning the sons of the university. As he drew towards sleep various memorable words of theirs that he had just been conning seemed spoken by them in muttering utterances; some audible, some unintelligible to him. One of the spectres (who afterwards mourned Christminster as “the home of lost causes,” though Jude did not remember this) was now apostrophizing her thus:

Jude went home and to bed after reading a bit about these men and their different messages to the world from a couple of books he had brought with him about the university's alumni. As he started to drift off to sleep, various memorable words of theirs that he had just been reflecting on seemed to echo in his mind, some clear and some unclear. One of the figures (who later lamented Christminster as "the home of lost causes," though Jude didn’t recall this) was now addressing her like this:

“Beautiful city! so venerable, so lovely, so unravaged by the fierce intellectual life of our century, so serene! … Her ineffable charm keeps ever calling us to the true goal of all of us, to the ideal, to perfection.”

“Beautiful city! so timeless, so lovely, so untouched by the intense intellectual life of our century, so peaceful! … Her indescribable charm constantly draws us to the true purpose of all of us, to the ideal, to perfection.”

Another voice was that of the Corn Law convert, whose phantom he had just seen in the quadrangle with a great bell. Jude thought his soul might have been shaping the historic words of his master-speech:

Another voice belonged to the Corn Law convert, whose ghost he had just seen in the courtyard with a large bell. Jude thought his soul might have been crafting the famous lines of his master speech:

“Sir, I may be wrong, but my impression is that my duty towards a country threatened with famine requires that that which has been the ordinary remedy under all similar circumstances should be resorted to now, namely, that there should be free access to the food of man from whatever quarter it may come… Deprive me of office to-morrow, you can never deprive me of the consciousness that I have exercised the powers committed to me from no corrupt or interested motives, from no desire to gratify ambition, for no personal gain.”

“Sir, I might be mistaken, but I feel that my responsibility to a country facing famine means we should use the usual solution for situations like this, which is to allow free access to food from any source... You can take away my position tomorrow, but you can never take away the knowledge that I used the powers given to me without corrupt or self-serving motives, without wanting to satisfy my ambition, and without any personal gain.”

Then the sly author of the immortal Chapter on Christianity: “How shall we excuse the supine inattention of the Pagan and philosophic world, to those evidences [miracles] which were presented by Omnipotence? … The sages of Greece and Rome turned aside from the awful spectacle, and appeared unconscious of any alterations in the moral or physical government of the world.”

Then the clever writer of the timeless Chapter on Christianity: “How can we justify the lazy indifference of the Pagan and philosophical world to the evidence [miracles] presented by Omnipotence? … The thinkers of Greece and Rome ignored the terrifying scene and seemed completely unaware of any changes in the moral or physical order of the world.”

Then the shade of the poet, the last of the optimists:

Then the spirit of the poet, the final optimist:

How the world is made for each of us!

*    *    *    *    *    *    *    *    *

And each of the Many helps to recruit
The life of the race by a general plan.

How the world is shaped for each of us!

*    *    *    *    *    *    *    *    *

And each of the Many contributes to the growth
Of the human race through a common plan.

Then one of the three enthusiasts he had seen just now, the author of the Apologia:

Then one of the three fans he had just seen, the writer of the Apologia:

“My argument was … that absolute certitude as to the truths of natural theology was the result of an assemblage of concurring and converging probabilities … that probabilities which did not reach to logical certainty might create a mental certitude.”

“My argument was ... that absolute certainty about the truths of natural theology came from a collection of agreeing and overlapping probabilities ... that probabilities which did not lead to logical certainty could still create a mental certainty.”

The second of them, no polemic, murmured quieter things:

The second one, without any harsh arguments, softly whispered:

Why should we faint, and fear to live alone,
Since all alone, so Heaven has will’d, we die?

Why should we give up and be afraid to live alone,
Since alone, just as Heaven has willed, we die?

He likewise heard some phrases spoken by the phantom with the short face, the genial Spectator:

He also heard some phrases spoken by the ghost with the short face, the friendly Spectator:

“When I look upon the tombs of the great, every motion of envy dies in me; when I read the epitaphs of the beautiful, every inordinate desire goes out; when I meet with the grief of parents upon a tombstone, my heart melts with compassion; when I see the tombs of the parents themselves, I consider the vanity of grieving for those whom we must quickly follow.”

“When I look at the graves of the great, all my envy disappears; when I read the inscriptions of the beautiful, all my excessive desires fade away; when I encounter the sorrow of parents on a tombstone, my heart fills with compassion; when I see the graves of the parents themselves, I reflect on the futility of grieving for those we will soon follow.”

And lastly a gentle-voiced prelate spoke, during whose meek, familiar rhyme, endeared to him from earliest childhood, Jude fell asleep:

And finally, a softly spoken bishop began to speak. His gentle and familiar rhymes, which Jude had loved since he was a child, lulled him to sleep:

Teach me to live, that I may dread
The grave as little as my bed.
Teach me to die…

Teach me to live, so I can fear
The grave as little as my bed.
Teach me to die…

He did not wake till morning. The ghostly past seemed to have gone, and everything spoke of to-day. He started up in bed, thinking he had overslept himself and then said:

He didn't wake up until morning. The haunting memories from the past seemed to have vanished, and everything felt present. He jumped up in bed, thinking he had slept in, and then said:

“By Jove—I had quite forgotten my sweet-faced cousin, and that she’s here all the time! … and my old schoolmaster, too.” His words about his schoolmaster had, perhaps, less zest in them than his words concerning his cousin.

“Wow—I completely forgot about my lovely cousin and that she's been here all along! … and my old teacher, too.” His comments about his teacher felt a bit less enthusiastic than those about his cousin.

II

Necessary meditations on the actual, including the mean bread-and-cheese question, dissipated the phantasmal for a while, and compelled Jude to smother high thinkings under immediate needs. He had to get up, and seek for work, manual work; the only kind deemed by many of its professors to be work at all.

Necessary reflections on reality, including the basic question of making a living, momentarily chased away his illusions and forced Jude to push aside lofty thoughts in favor of immediate needs. He had to get up and look for a job, physical work; the only kind that many of its practitioners considered to be real work at all.

Passing out into the streets on this errand he found that the colleges had treacherously changed their sympathetic countenances: some were pompous; some had put on the look of family vaults above ground; something barbaric loomed in the masonries of all. The spirits of the great men had disappeared.

Stepping out into the streets on this errand, he noticed that the colleges had insidiously altered their welcoming appearances: some were arrogant; some looked like family tombs above ground; something primitive seemed to overshadow all the buildings. The spirits of the great men were nowhere to be found.

The numberless architectural pages around him he read, naturally, less as an artist-critic of their forms than as an artizan and comrade of the dead handicraftsmen whose muscles had actually executed those forms. He examined the mouldings, stroked them as one who knew their beginning, said they were difficult or easy in the working, had taken little or much time, were trying to the arm, or convenient to the tool.

The countless architectural pages around him, he read, not just as an artist-critic of their designs but as a craftsman and a colleague of the long-gone artisans who had actually shaped those designs. He studied the moldings, touched them like someone familiar with their origins, commented on whether they were hard or easy to create, took little or a lot of time, were challenging for the arm, or convenient for the tool.

What at night had been perfect and ideal was by day the more or less defective real. Cruelties, insults, had, he perceived, been inflicted on the aged erections. The condition of several moved him as he would have been moved by maimed sentient beings. They were wounded, broken, sloughing off their outer shape in the deadly struggle against years, weather, and man.

What had seemed perfect and ideal at night was, by day, just a flawed reality. He noticed that cruel treatment and insults had been directed at the old structures. The state of several of them affected him as much as witnessing injured living beings would have. They were damaged, broken, shedding their outer form in a losing battle against the years, the elements, and humanity.

The rottenness of these historical documents reminded him that he was not, after all, hastening on to begin the morning practically as he had intended. He had come to work, and to live by work, and the morning had nearly gone. It was, in one sense, encouraging to think that in a place of crumbling stones there must be plenty for one of his trade to do in the business of renovation. He asked his way to the workyard of the stone-mason whose name had been given him at Alfredston; and soon heard the familiar sound of the rubbers and chisels.

The decay of these old documents reminded him that he wasn’t, after all, rushing to start the morning like he had planned. He had come to work, and to make a living through work, and the morning was almost gone. It was, in a way, reassuring to think that in a place of crumbling stones, there would be plenty for someone in his trade to do in terms of renovation. He asked for directions to the workshop of the stone mason whose name he’d been given at Alfredston, and soon he heard the familiar sounds of the grinders and chisels.

The yard was a little centre of regeneration. Here, with keen edges and smooth curves, were forms in the exact likeness of those he had seen abraded and time-eaten on the walls. These were the ideas in modern prose which the lichened colleges presented in old poetry. Even some of those antiques might have been called prose when they were new. They had done nothing but wait, and had become poetical. How easy to the smallest building; how impossible to most men.

The yard was a small hub of renewal. Here, with sharp angles and smooth lines, were shapes identical to those he had seen worn away and aged on the walls. These were the concepts in modern writing that the moss-covered colleges offered in old poetry. Some of those old pieces might even have been called prose when they were new. They had simply waited and transformed into something poetic. How effortless for the smallest structure; how impossible for most people.

He asked for the foreman, and looked round among the new traceries, mullions, transoms, shafts, pinnacles, and battlements standing on the bankers half worked, or waiting to be removed. They were marked by precision, mathematical straightness, smoothness, exactitude: there in the old walls were the broken lines of the original idea; jagged curves, disdain of precision, irregularity, disarray.

He asked for the foreman and looked around at the new designs, frames, crossbars, columns, spires, and battlements sitting on the workers, either half-finished or waiting to be taken away. They were characterized by precision, mathematical straightness, smoothness, and accuracy: there in the old walls were the broken lines of the original concept; jagged curves, a disregard for precision, irregularity, and chaos.

For a moment there fell on Jude a true illumination; that here in the stone yard was a centre of effort as worthy as that dignified by the name of scholarly study within the noblest of the colleges. But he lost it under stress of his old idea. He would accept any employment which might be offered him on the strength of his late employer’s recommendation; but he would accept it as a provisional thing only. This was his form of the modern vice of unrest.

For a moment, Jude experienced a genuine insight; he realized that this stone yard was just as much a center of effort as the prestigious scholarly study found in the finest colleges. However, he quickly lost that thought, overwhelmed by his old mindset. He would take any job offered to him based on his former employer’s recommendation, but he would see it only as a temporary solution. This reflected his version of today’s common issue of discontent.

Moreover he perceived that at best only copying, patching and imitating went on here; which he fancied to be owing to some temporary and local cause. He did not at that time see that mediævalism was as dead as a fern-leaf in a lump of coal; that other developments were shaping in the world around him, in which Gothic architecture and its associations had no place. The deadly animosity of contemporary logic and vision towards so much of what he held in reverence was not yet revealed to him.

Moreover, he realized that at best only copying, patching, and imitating were happening here, which he thought was due to some temporary and local issue. He didn't see at that time that medievalism was as dead as a fern leaf in a lump of coal; that other developments were forming in the world around him, in which Gothic architecture and its connections had no role. The strong hostility of contemporary logic and vision toward much of what he respected had not yet been revealed to him.

Having failed to obtain work here as yet he went away, and thought again of his cousin, whose presence somewhere at hand he seemed to feel in wavelets of interest, if not of emotion. How he wished he had that pretty portrait of her! At last he wrote to his aunt to send it. She did so, with a request, however, that he was not to bring disturbance into the family by going to see the girl or her relations. Jude, a ridiculously affectionate fellow, promised nothing, put the photograph on the mantel-piece, kissed it—he did not know why—and felt more at home. She seemed to look down and preside over his tea. It was cheering—the one thing uniting him to the emotions of the living city.

Having not yet been able to find work here, he left and found himself thinking again about his cousin, whose presence nearby he could almost feel in faint waves of interest, if not emotion. He really wished he had that lovely portrait of her! Eventually, he wrote to his aunt asking her to send it. She did, but requested that he not disrupt the family by visiting the girl or her relatives. Jude, a really affectionate guy, didn’t promise anything, placed the photograph on the mantelpiece, kissed it—he wasn’t sure why—and felt more at home. She seemed to look down on him and oversee his tea. It was uplifting—the only thing connecting him to the emotions of the bustling city.

There remained the schoolmaster—probably now a reverend parson. But he could not possibly hunt up such a respectable man just yet; so raw and unpolished was his condition, so precarious were his fortunes. Thus he still remained in loneliness. Although people moved round him he virtually saw none. Not as yet having mingled with the active life of the place it was largely non-existent to him. But the saints and prophets in the window-tracery, the paintings in the galleries, the statues, the busts, the gargoyles, the corbel-heads—these seemed to breathe his atmosphere. Like all newcomers to a spot on which the past is deeply graven he heard that past announcing itself with an emphasis altogether unsuspected by, and even incredible to, the habitual residents.

There was still the schoolmaster—likely now a respected reverend. But he couldn't reach out to such a respectable man just yet; his situation was still so raw and unrefined, and his fortunes so uncertain. So, he remained alone. Even though people were around him, he really saw no one. Since he hadn't yet engaged with the community's active life, it felt largely absent to him. However, the saints and prophets in the window designs, the paintings in the galleries, the statues, the busts, the gargoyles, the corbel-heads—they all seemed to resonate with him. Like all newcomers to a place with a rich history, he sensed that history announcing itself with a significance that was completely unexpected and even unbelievable to the people who lived there all the time.

For many days he haunted the cloisters and quadrangles of the colleges at odd minutes in passing them, surprised by impish echoes of his own footsteps, smart as the blows of a mallet. The Christminster “sentiment,” as it had been called, ate further and further into him; till he probably knew more about those buildings materially, artistically, and historically, than any one of their inmates.

For many days, he wandered through the hallways and courtyards of the colleges, catching himself at odd moments, startled by the mischievous echoes of his own footsteps, sharp as the strikes of a hammer. The vibe of Christminster, as it was called, seeped deeper and deeper into him; by the end, he probably knew more about those buildings in terms of their structure, art, and history than anyone living there.

It was not till now, when he found himself actually on the spot of his enthusiasm, that Jude perceived how far away from the object of that enthusiasm he really was. Only a wall divided him from those happy young contemporaries of his with whom he shared a common mental life; men who had nothing to do from morning till night but to read, mark, learn, and inwardly digest. Only a wall—but what a wall!

It wasn't until now, when he was actually at the place of his excitement, that Jude realized how far he truly was from the source of that excitement. Just a wall separated him from those happy young people of his generation with whom he shared a common intellectual life; guys who spent their entire days reading, reflecting, absorbing, and internalizing. Just a wall—but what a wall!

Every day, every hour, as he went in search of labour, he saw them going and coming also, rubbed shoulders with them, heard their voices, marked their movements. The conversation of some of the more thoughtful among them seemed oftentimes, owing to his long and persistent preparation for this place, to be peculiarly akin to his own thoughts. Yet he was as far from them as if he had been at the antipodes. Of course he was. He was a young workman in a white blouse, and with stone-dust in the creases of his clothes; and in passing him they did not even see him, or hear him, rather saw through him as through a pane of glass at their familiars beyond. Whatever they were to him, he to them was not on the spot at all; and yet he had fancied he would be close to their lives by coming there.

Every day, every hour, as he searched for work, he saw them coming and going, brushed past them, heard their voices, and noticed their movements. The conversations of some of the more thoughtful ones often seemed, due to his long and dedicated preparation for this place, to be strangely similar to his own thoughts. Yet he felt as distant from them as if he were on the other side of the world. Of course, he was. He was a young worker in a white shirt, with stone dust in the folds of his clothes; and as they passed him, they didn’t even notice him, or rather, they saw right through him like he was a pane of glass separating them from familiar faces beyond. Whatever they meant to him, he meant nothing to them; he had imagined he would be close to their lives by coming here.

But the future lay ahead after all; and if he could only be so fortunate as to get into good employment he would put up with the inevitable. So he thanked God for his health and strength, and took courage. For the present he was outside the gates of everything, colleges included: perhaps some day he would be inside. Those palaces of light and leading; he might some day look down on the world through their panes.

But the future was still out there; and if he could just be lucky enough to find a good job, he would accept whatever came his way. So he thanked God for his health and strength and found his courage. For now, he stood outside the gates of everything, including colleges: maybe one day he would be on the inside. Those places of knowledge and opportunity; he might someday look down at the world through their windows.

At length he did receive a message from the stone-mason’s yard—that a job was waiting for him. It was his first encouragement, and he closed with the offer promptly.

At last, he got a message from the stone mason's yard—that a job was waiting for him. It was his first bit of encouragement, and he accepted the offer right away.

He was young and strong, or he never could have executed with such zest the undertakings to which he now applied himself, since they involved reading most of the night after working all the day. First he bought a shaded lamp for four and six-pence, and obtained a good light. Then he got pens, paper, and such other necessary books as he had been unable to obtain elsewhere. Then, to the consternation of his landlady, he shifted all the furniture of his room—a single one for living and sleeping—rigged up a curtain on a rope across the middle, to make a double chamber out of one, hung up a thick blind that nobody should know how he was curtailing the hours of sleep, laid out his books, and sat down.

He was young and strong, or he never could have tackled with such enthusiasm the projects he was now diving into, since they meant reading most of the night after working all day. First, he bought a shaded lamp for four shillings and sixpence, which provided good light. Then he got pens, paper, and other essential books he couldn't find elsewhere. To the shock of his landlady, he rearranged all the furniture in his small living-sleeping space. He hung a curtain on a rope across the middle to create a makeshift two-room layout, put up a thick blind so no one would see how little sleep he was getting, organized his books, and settled down to work.

Having been deeply encumbered by marrying, getting a cottage, and buying the furniture which had disappeared in the wake of his wife, he had never been able to save any money since the time of those disastrous ventures, and till his wages began to come in he was obliged to live in the narrowest way. After buying a book or two he could not even afford himself a fire; and when the nights reeked with the raw and cold air from the Meadows he sat over his lamp in a great-coat, hat, and woollen gloves.

Having been weighed down by getting married, buying a cottage, and purchasing the furniture that had vanished after his wife left, he had never managed to save any money since those unfortunate decisions, and until his paychecks started coming in, he had to live very frugally. After buying a book or two, he couldn't even afford to light a fire; and when the nights were filled with the damp and cold air from the Meadows, he sat by his lamp wearing a greatcoat, hat, and woolen gloves.

From his window he could perceive the spire of the cathedral, and the ogee dome under which resounded the great bell of the city. The tall tower, tall belfry windows, and tall pinnacles of the college by the bridge he could also get a glimpse of by going to the staircase. These objects he used as stimulants when his faith in the future was dim.

From his window, he could see the spire of the cathedral and the curved dome beneath which the city's great bell rang. He could also catch a glimpse of the tall tower, the high belfry windows, and the tall pinnacles of the college by the bridge if he went to the staircase. He used these landmarks to inspire him when his faith in the future was fading.

Like enthusiasts in general he made no inquiries into details of procedure. Picking up general notions from casual acquaintance, he never dwelt upon them. For the present, he said to himself, the one thing necessary was to get ready by accumulating money and knowledge, and await whatever chances were afforded to such an one of becoming a son of the University. “For wisdom is a defence, and money is a defence; but the excellency of knowledge is, that wisdom giveth life to them that have it.” His desire absorbed him, and left no part of him to weigh its practicability.

Like most enthusiasts, he didn't ask about the details of the process. He picked up general ideas from casual conversations and never focused on them too much. For now, he thought to himself, the most important thing was to prepare by gathering money and knowledge and wait for any opportunities to become part of the University. “For wisdom is a protection, and money is a protection; but the great thing about knowledge is that wisdom gives life to those who possess it.” His desire consumed him, leaving no part of him to consider whether it was practical.

At this time he received a nervously anxious letter from his poor old aunt, on the subject which had previously distressed her—a fear that Jude would not be strong-minded enough to keep away from his cousin Sue Bridehead and her relations. Sue’s father, his aunt believed, had gone back to London, but the girl remained at Christminster. To make her still more objectionable, she was an artist or designer of some sort in what was called an ecclesiastical warehouse, which was a perfect seed-bed of idolatry, and she was no doubt abandoned to mummeries on that account—if not quite a Papist. (Miss Drusilla Fawley was of her date, Evangelical.)

At this time, he got a nervously anxious letter from his poor old aunt about a concern that had been bothering her—her fear that Jude wouldn’t be strong-minded enough to stay away from his cousin Sue Bridehead and her family. Sue’s father, his aunt thought, had returned to London, but the girl was still in Christminster. To make her even more objectionable, she worked as an artist or designer in what was called an ecclesiastical warehouse, which was basically a hotbed of idolatry, and she was probably caught up in all sorts of rituals because of it—if she wasn’t outright Catholic. (Miss Drusilla Fawley was of her time, Evangelical.)

As Jude was rather on an intellectual track than a theological, this news of Sue’s probable opinions did not much influence him one way or the other, but the clue to her whereabouts was decidedly interesting. With an altogether singular pleasure he walked at his earliest spare minutes past the shops answering to his great-aunt’s description; and beheld in one of them a young girl sitting behind a desk, who was suspiciously like the original of the portrait. He ventured to enter on a trivial errand, and having made his purchase lingered on the scene. The shop seemed to be kept entirely by women. It contained Anglican books, stationery, texts, and fancy goods: little plaster angels on brackets, Gothic-framed pictures of saints, ebony crosses that were almost crucifixes, prayer-books that were almost missals. He felt very shy of looking at the girl in the desk; she was so pretty that he could not believe it possible that she should belong to him. Then she spoke to one of the two older women behind the counter; and he recognized in the accents certain qualities of his own voice; softened and sweetened, but his own. What was she doing? He stole a glance round. Before her lay a piece of zinc, cut to the shape of a scroll three or four feet long, and coated with a dead-surface paint on one side. Hereon she was designing or illuminating, in characters of Church text, the single word

As Jude was more focused on intellectual pursuits than religious matters, Sue’s likely opinions didn’t sway him much. However, the hint about her location piqued his interest. With a unique sense of pleasure, he made a point to walk by the shops that matched his great-aunt's description during his first free moments. He spotted a young girl sitting behind a desk in one of the shops, who looked suspiciously like the girl in the portrait. He decided to go in for a small purchase and then lingered a bit. The shop appeared to be entirely run by women. It sold Anglican books, stationery, religious texts, and some decorative items: little plaster angels on shelves, Gothic-framed images of saints, ebony crosses that were almost crucifixes, and prayer books that were nearly missals. He felt shy about looking at the girl at the desk; she was so beautiful that he couldn’t believe she could belong to him. Then she spoke to one of the two older women behind the counter, and he recognized a tone in her voice that was reminiscent of his own; softer and more melodic, but undeniably his. What was she doing? He glanced around. In front of her was a piece of zinc cut into a scroll shape, about three or four feet long, coated with a matte paint on one side. She was either designing or illuminating it with the word

[A L L E L U J A]

“A sweet, saintly, Christian business, hers!” thought he.

"A sweet, kind, Christian business, hers!" he thought.

Her presence here was now fairly enough explained, her skill in work of this sort having no doubt been acquired from her father’s occupation as an ecclesiastical worker in metal. The lettering on which she was engaged was clearly intended to be fixed up in some chancel to assist devotion.

Her presence here was now pretty well explained; she had likely learned this type of work from her father, who was involved in metalwork for the church. The lettering she was working on was clearly meant to be displayed in some chapel to help with worship.

He came out. It would have been easy to speak to her there and then, but it seemed scarcely honourable towards his aunt to disregard her request so incontinently. She had used him roughly, but she had brought him up: and the fact of her being powerless to control him lent a pathetic force to a wish that would have been inoperative as an argument.

He stepped outside. It would have been easy to talk to her right then, but it didn't feel very respectful to disregard his aunt's request like that. She had treated him harshly, but she raised him; and the fact that she couldn't control him made her wish all the more poignant, even though it wouldn't have worked as an argument.

So Jude gave no sign. He would not call upon Sue just yet. He had other reasons against doing so when he had walked away. She seemed so dainty beside himself in his rough working-jacket and dusty trousers that he felt he was as yet unready to encounter her, as he had felt about Mr. Phillotson. And how possible it was that she had inherited the antipathies of her family, and would scorn him, as far as a Christian could, particularly when he had told her that unpleasant part of his history which had resulted in his becoming enchained to one of her own sex whom she would certainly not admire.

So Jude didn’t show any signs. He wouldn’t reach out to Sue just yet. He had other reasons for not doing so after he walked away. She looked so delicate next to him in his rough work jacket and dusty pants that he felt unprepared to face her, just like he felt about Mr. Phillotson. And it was very possible that she had inherited her family's prejudices and would look down on him, as much as a Christian could, especially since he had shared that unpleasant part of his past that led to him being tied to one of her own kind that she definitely wouldn’t respect.

Thus he kept watch over her, and liked to feel she was there. The consciousness of her living presence stimulated him. But she remained more or less an ideal character, about whose form he began to weave curious and fantastic day-dreams.

So he kept an eye on her and liked knowing she was around. The awareness of her being there motivated him. But she stayed more or less an ideal figure, around whom he began to create strange and imaginative daydreams.

Between two and three weeks afterwards Jude was engaged with some more men, outside Crozier College in Old-time Street, in getting a block of worked freestone from a waggon across the pavement, before hoisting it to the parapet which they were repairing. Standing in position the head man said, “Spaik when he heave! He-ho!” And they heaved.

Between two and three weeks later, Jude was working with a few men outside Crozier College on Old-time Street, moving a block of shaped freestone from a wagon across the pavement before lifting it to the parapet they were repairing. The foreman stood in position and said, “Speak when we lift! Heave-ho!” And they lifted.

All of a sudden, as he lifted, his cousin stood close to his elbow, pausing a moment on the bend of her foot till the obstructing object should have been removed. She looked right into his face with liquid, untranslatable eyes, that combined, or seemed to him to combine, keenness with tenderness, and mystery with both, their expression, as well as that of her lips, taking its life from some words just spoken to a companion, and being carried on into his face quite unconsciously. She no more observed his presence than that of the dust-motes which his manipulations raised into the sunbeams.

All of a sudden, as he lifted, his cousin stood close to his elbow, pausing for a moment on the bend of her foot until the obstructing object was moved. She gazed right into his face with her deep, untranslatable eyes, which seemed to mix sharpness with warmth, and mystery with both. The expression in her eyes, along with her lips, reflected some words she had just shared with a friend, and it flowed onto his face completely unconsciously. She noticed his presence no more than she did the dust particles stirred up into the sunlight by his movements.

His closeness to her was so suggestive that he trembled, and turned his face away with a shy instinct to prevent her recognizing him, though as she had never once seen him she could not possibly do so; and might very well never have heard even his name. He could perceive that though she was a country-girl at bottom, a latter girlhood of some years in London, and a womanhood here, had taken all rawness out of her.

His closeness to her was so intense that he felt nervous and turned his face away instinctively to avoid her recognizing him, even though she had never seen him before and wouldn’t be able to; she might not have even heard his name. He could tell that, although she was essentially a country girl, spending several years in London during her late teens and now living here had refined her completely.

When she was gone he continued his work, reflecting on her. He had been so caught by her influence that he had taken no count of her general mould and build. He remembered now that she was not a large figure, that she was light and slight, of the type dubbed elegant. That was about all he had seen. There was nothing statuesque in her; all was nervous motion. She was mobile, living, yet a painter might not have called her handsome or beautiful. But the much that she was surprised him. She was quite a long way removed from the rusticity that was his. How could one of his cross-grained, unfortunate, almost accursed stock, have contrived to reach this pitch of niceness? London had done it, he supposed.

When she left, he went back to his work, thinking about her. He had been so influenced by her that he hadn't paid attention to her overall shape and stature. Now he remembered that she wasn't tall; she was light and slender, what people would call elegant. That was about all he noticed. There was nothing statuesque about her; everything about her was full of nervous energy. She was lively and animated, but a painter might not describe her as handsome or beautiful. Still, there was something about her that surprised him. She was far removed from the rustic background he came from. How could someone from his rough, unfortunate, almost cursed lineage have managed to reach such a level of sophistication? He assumed it was London that changed her.

From this moment the emotion which had been accumulating in his breast as the bottled-up effect of solitude and the poetized locality he dwelt in, insensibly began to precipitate itself on this half-visionary form; and he perceived that, whatever his obedient wish in a contrary direction, he would soon be unable to resist the desire to make himself known to her.

From this moment, the feelings that had been building up inside him due to his isolation and the idealized place where he lived gradually started to overflow towards this somewhat dreamlike figure; he realized that, despite his strong desire to hold back, he would soon be unable to resist the urge to introduce himself to her.

He affected to think of her quite in a family way, since there were crushing reasons why he should not and could not think of her in any other.

He pretended to think of her in a familial way, since there were overwhelming reasons why he shouldn’t and couldn’t think of her any other way.

The first reason was that he was married, and it would be wrong. The second was that they were cousins. It was not well for cousins to fall in love even when circumstances seemed to favour the passion. The third: even were he free, in a family like his own where marriage usually meant a tragic sadness, marriage with a blood-relation would duplicate the adverse conditions, and a tragic sadness might be intensified to a tragic horror.

The first reason was that he was married, and that would be wrong. The second was that they were cousins. It wasn't right for cousins to fall in love, even if the situation seemed to encourage it. The third reason: even if he were single, in a family like his, where marriage often led to deep sadness, marrying a relative would only make those negative circumstances worse, and any sadness could turn into something much more horrifying.

Therefore, again, he would have to think of Sue with only a relation’s mutual interest in one belonging to him; regard her in a practical way as some one to be proud of; to talk and nod to; later on, to be invited to tea by, the emotion spent on her being rigorously that of a kinsman and well-wisher. So would she be to him a kindly star, an elevating power, a companion in Anglican worship, a tender friend.

Therefore, once again, he would have to think of Sue with only a relative’s mutual interest in someone who belongs to him; see her in a practical way as someone to be proud of; to talk to and nod at; later on, to invite for tea, his feelings for her being strictly those of a family member and a supporter. In that way, she would be for him a kind star, an uplifting force, a companion in Anglican worship, a caring friend.

III

But under the various deterrent influences Jude’s instinct was to approach her timidly, and the next Sunday he went to the morning service in the Cathedral church of Cardinal College to gain a further view of her, for he had found that she frequently attended there.

But despite the various discouraging factors, Jude instinctively felt drawn to approach her cautiously. The following Sunday, he went to the morning service at the Cathedral church of Cardinal College to catch another glimpse of her, as he had discovered that she often attended there.

She did not come, and he awaited her in the afternoon, which was finer. He knew that if she came at all she would approach the building along the eastern side of the great green quadrangle from which it was accessible, and he stood in a corner while the bell was going. A few minutes before the hour for service she appeared as one of the figures walking along under the college walls, and at sight of her he advanced up the side opposite, and followed her into the building, more than ever glad that he had not as yet revealed himself. To see her, and to be himself unseen and unknown, was enough for him at present.

She didn't show up, and he waited for her in the afternoon, which was nice. He knew that if she came at all, she would approach the building along the eastern side of the big green courtyard where it was accessible, so he stood in a corner while the bell rang. A few minutes before the service started, she appeared as one of the figures walking along under the college walls. As soon as he saw her, he moved up the opposite side and followed her into the building, feeling even more relieved that he hadn’t revealed himself yet. To see her, while remaining unseen and unknown, was enough for him at that moment.

He lingered awhile in the vestibule, and the service was some way advanced when he was put into a seat. It was a louring, mournful, still afternoon, when a religion of some sort seems a necessity to ordinary practical men, and not only a luxury of the emotional and leisured classes. In the dim light and the baffling glare of the clerestory windows he could discern the opposite worshippers indistinctly only, but he saw that Sue was among them. He had not long discovered the exact seat that she occupied when the chanting of the 119th Psalm in which the choir was engaged reached its second part, In quo corriget, the organ changing to a pathetic Gregorian tune as the singers gave forth:

He hung around in the entrance for a while, and the service was already underway when he finally found a seat. It was a gloomy, mournful afternoon, the kind where it seems like everyone needs some form of religion, not just those who are emotional or have a lot of free time. In the dim light and the harsh glare from the high windows, he could only make out the other worshippers in a blurry way, but he noticed that Sue was among them. He hadn’t been sitting long before he figured out where she was when the choir started the second part of the 119th Psalm, In quo corriget, and the organ shifted to a touching Gregorian melody as the singers began:

Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?

How can a young man keep his path clean?

It was the very question that was engaging Jude’s attention at this moment. What a wicked worthless fellow he had been to give vent as he had done to an animal passion for a woman, and allow it to lead to such disastrous consequences; then to think of putting an end to himself; then to go recklessly and get drunk. The great waves of pedal music tumbled round the choir, and, nursed on the supernatural as he had been, it is not wonderful that he could hardly believe that the psalm was not specially set by some regardful Providence for this moment of his first entry into the solemn building. And yet it was the ordinary psalm for the twenty-fourth evening of the month.

It was the very question that was on Jude’s mind at that moment. What a truly terrible person he had been to let his intense feelings for a woman lead to such disastrous outcomes; then to think about ending his own life; and then to go out and get drunk without a care. The powerful waves of music echoed around the choir, and, having been influenced by the supernatural, it’s not surprising that he could hardly believe that the psalm wasn’t specially composed by some benevolent force for this moment of his first entry into the solemn building. And yet it was just the usual psalm for the twenty-fourth evening of the month.

The girl for whom he was beginning to nourish an extraordinary tenderness was at this time ensphered by the same harmonies as those which floated into his ears; and the thought was a delight to him. She was probably a frequenter of this place, and, steeped body and soul in church sentiment as she must be by occupation and habit, had, no doubt, much in common with him. To an impressionable and lonely young man the consciousness of having at last found anchorage for his thoughts, which promised to supply both social and spiritual possibilities, was like the dew of Hermon, and he remained throughout the service in a sustaining atmosphere of ecstasy.

The girl he was starting to feel a deep tenderness for was at that moment surrounded by the same beautiful sounds that reached his ears, and that thought brought him joy. She probably came here often, and being so immersed in the church's vibe due to her work and habits, she likely had a lot in common with him. For an impressionable and lonely young man, realizing he had finally found a place where his thoughts could settle, promising both social and spiritual opportunities, felt like a refreshing blessing. He stayed in a blissful state throughout the service.

Though he was loth to suspect it, some people might have said to him that the atmosphere blew as distinctly from Cyprus as from Galilee.

Though he was reluctant to believe it, some people might have told him that the atmosphere felt just as clearly influenced by Cyprus as by Galilee.

Jude waited till she had left her seat and passed under the screen before he himself moved. She did not look towards him, and by the time he reached the door she was half-way down the broad path. Being dressed up in his Sunday suit he was inclined to follow her and reveal himself. But he was not quite ready; and, alas, ought he to do so with the kind of feeling that was awakening in him?

Jude waited until she left her seat and walked under the screen before he made a move. She didn’t glance back at him, and by the time he got to the door, she was already halfway down the wide path. Dressed in his Sunday suit, he felt tempted to follow her and make himself known. But he wasn't quite ready, and, unfortunately, should he do that with the feelings beginning to stir within him?

For though it had seemed to have an ecclesiastical basis during the service, and he had persuaded himself that such was the case, he could not altogether be blind to the real nature of the magnetism. She was such a stranger that the kinship was affectation, and he said, “It can’t be! I, a man with a wife, must not know her!” Still Sue was his own kin, and the fact of his having a wife, even though she was not in evidence in this hemisphere, might be a help in one sense. It would put all thought of a tender wish on his part out of Sue’s mind, and make her intercourse with him free and fearless. It was with some heartache that he saw how little he cared for the freedom and fearlessness that would result in her from such knowledge.

For even though it had seemed to have a religious foundation during the service, and he had convinced himself that was true, he couldn't completely ignore the true nature of the attraction. She was such a stranger that any connection felt forced, and he thought, “It can't be! I, a man with a wife, shouldn't know her!” Still, Sue *was* his own relative, and the fact that he had a wife, even if she wasn’t around in this part of the world, might actually help in a way. It would remove any thoughts of romantic feelings on his part from Sue’s mind, making her interactions with him open and unguarded. It was with some sadness that he noticed how little he cared for the openness and lack of fear that would come from such knowledge for her.

Some little time before the date of this service in the cathedral the pretty, liquid-eyed, light-footed young woman, Sue Bridehead, had an afternoon’s holiday, and leaving the ecclesiastical establishment in which she not only assisted but lodged, took a walk into the country with a book in her hand. It was one of those cloudless days which sometimes occur in Wessex and elsewhere between days of cold and wet, as if intercalated by caprice of the weather-god. She went along for a mile or two until she came to much higher ground than that of the city she had left behind her. The road passed between green fields, and coming to a stile Sue paused there, to finish the page she was reading, and then looked back at the towers and domes and pinnacles new and old.

A little while before the date of this service in the cathedral, the beautiful, bright-eyed, light-footed young woman, Sue Bridehead, took an afternoon off and, leaving the religious establishment where she both worked and lived, went for a walk in the countryside with a book in hand. It was one of those sunny days that sometimes appear in Wessex and elsewhere between the cold and rainy spells, as if randomly inserted by the whims of the weather god. She walked for a mile or two until she reached much higher ground than the city she had just left. The road went between green fields, and when she came to a stile, Sue paused there to finish the page she was reading and then looked back at the old and new towers, domes, and spires.

On the other side of the stile, in the footpath, she beheld a foreigner with black hair and a sallow face, sitting on the grass beside a large square board whereon were fixed, as closely as they could stand, a number of plaster statuettes, some of them bronzed, which he was re-arranging before proceeding with them on his way. They were in the main reduced copies of ancient marbles, and comprised divinities of a very different character from those the girl was accustomed to see portrayed, among them being a Venus of standard pattern, a Diana, and, of the other sex, Apollo, Bacchus, and Mars. Though the figures were many yards away from her the south-west sun brought them out so brilliantly against the green herbage that she could discern their contours with luminous distinctness; and being almost in a line between herself and the church towers of the city they awoke in her an oddly foreign and contrasting set of ideas by comparison. The man rose, and, seeing her, politely took off his cap, and cried, “I-i-i-mages!” in an accent that agreed with his appearance. In a moment he dexterously lifted upon his knee the great board with its assembled notabilities divine and human, and raised it to the top of his head, bringing them on to her and resting the board on the stile. First he offered her his smaller wares—the busts of kings and queens, then a minstrel, then a winged Cupid. She shook her head.

On the other side of the stile, on the footpath, she saw a foreigner with black hair and a sickly-looking face, sitting on the grass beside a large square board where several plaster statuettes were arranged as closely as they could fit. Some were bronzed, and he was re-arranging them before continuing on his way. They were mostly scaled-down versions of ancient statues, featuring deities very different from the ones the girl was used to seeing. Among them were a standard Venus, a Diana, and, from the male side, Apollo, Bacchus, and Mars. Although the figures were many yards away, the southwestern sun lit them up so brightly against the green grass that she could see their shapes clearly. Positioned almost in a direct line between her and the church towers of the city, they stirred up a strangely foreign and contrasting set of thoughts within her. The man stood up, noticed her, politely took off his cap, and exclaimed, “I-i-i-mages!” in an accent that matched his appearance. In a moment, he skillfully lifted the large board filled with divine and human figures onto his knee, raised it above his head, and brought it over to her, resting the board on the stile. First, he offered her his smaller items—the busts of kings and queens, then a minstrel, and then a winged Cupid. She shook her head.

“How much are these two?” she said, touching with her finger the Venus and the Apollo—the largest figures on the tray.

“How much are these two?” she asked, pointing with her finger at the Venus and the Apollo—the biggest figures on the tray.

He said she should have them for ten shillings.

He said she should get them for ten shillings.

“I cannot afford that,” said Sue. She offered considerably less, and to her surprise the image-man drew them from their wire stay and handed them over the stile. She clasped them as treasures.

“I can’t afford that,” said Sue. She offered a lot less, and to her surprise, the image-man took them from their wire stay and handed them over the stile. She held them tightly like treasures.

When they were paid for, and the man had gone, she began to be concerned as to what she should do with them. They seemed so very large now that they were in her possession, and so very naked. Being of a nervous temperament she trembled at her enterprise. When she handled them the white pipeclay came off on her gloves and jacket. After carrying them along a little way openly an idea came to her, and, pulling some huge burdock leaves, parsley, and other rank growths from the hedge, she wrapped up her burden as well as she could in these, so that what she carried appeared to be an enormous armful of green stuff gathered by a zealous lover of nature.

When she got paid and the man left, she started to worry about what to do with them. They felt so big now that they were hers, and so very bare. Being a bit anxious, she was nervous about her task. When she touched them, the white clay came off on her gloves and jacket. After carrying them for a short distance in the open, an idea struck her. She grabbed some big burdock leaves, parsley, and other overgrown plants from the hedge and wrapped up her load as best as she could, so it looked like she was carrying a huge bundle of greens collected by an enthusiastic nature lover.

“Well, anything is better than those everlasting church fallals!” she said. But she was still in a trembling state, and seemed almost to wish she had not bought the figures.

“Well, anything is better than those never-ending church decorations!” she said. But she was still shaking and seemed almost to regret buying the figures.

Occasionally peeping inside the leaves to see that Venus’s arm was not broken, she entered with her heathen load into the most Christian city in the country by an obscure street running parallel to the main one, and round a corner to the side door of the establishment to which she was attached. Her purchases were taken straight up to her own chamber, and she at once attempted to lock them in a box that was her very own property; but finding them too cumbersome she wrapped them in large sheets of brown paper, and stood them on the floor in a corner.

Occasionally checking inside the leaves to make sure Venus’s arm was alright, she entered the most Christian city in the country through a hidden street that ran parallel to the main one, and around a corner to the side door of the place she worked. Her purchases were taken straight up to her room, and she immediately tried to lock them in a box that belonged to her; but finding them too large, she wrapped them in big sheets of brown paper and stood them in a corner on the floor.

The mistress of the house, Miss Fontover, was an elderly lady in spectacles, dressed almost like an abbess; a dab at Ritual, as become one of her business, and a worshipper at the ceremonial church of St. Silas, in the suburb of Beersheba before-mentioned, which Jude also had begun to attend. She was the daughter of a clergyman in reduced circumstances, and at his death, which had occurred several years before this date, she boldly avoided penury by taking over a little shop of church requisites and developing it to its present creditable proportions. She wore a cross and beads round her neck as her only ornament, and knew the Christian Year by heart.

The lady of the house, Miss Fontover, was an older woman in glasses, dressed almost like a nun; she had a knack for rituals, fitting for someone in her position, and was a regular attendee at the ceremonial church of St. Silas, in the previously mentioned suburb of Beersheba, which Jude had also started to attend. She was the daughter of a clergyman who had fallen on hard times, and upon his death, which had happened several years earlier, she confidently avoided financial struggles by taking over a small shop selling church supplies and growing it into a successful business. She wore a cross and beads around her neck as her only jewelry and knew the Christian Year by heart.

She now came to call Sue to tea, and, finding that the girl did not respond for a moment, entered the room just as the other was hastily putting a string round each parcel.

She now went to call Sue for tea, and, noticing that the girl didn’t respond right away, entered the room just as Sue was quickly tying a string around each package.

“Something you have been buying, Miss Bridehead?” she asked, regarding the enwrapped objects.

“Is there something you've been buying, Miss Bridehead?” she asked, looking at the wrapped items.

“Yes—just something to ornament my room,” said Sue.

“Yes—just something to decorate my room,” said Sue.

“Well, I should have thought I had put enough here already,” said Miss Fontover, looking round at the Gothic-framed prints of saints, the Church-text scrolls, and other articles which, having become too stale to sell, had been used to furnish this obscure chamber. “What is it? How bulky!” She tore a little hole, about as big as a wafer, in the brown paper, and tried to peep in. “Why, statuary? Two figures? Where did you get them?”

“Well, I should have thought I had put enough here already,” said Miss Fontover, looking around at the Gothic-framed prints of saints, the Church-text scrolls, and other items that, having become too stale to sell, had been used to furnish this obscure room. “What is it? How bulky!” She tore a small hole, about the size of a wafer, in the brown paper and tried to peek inside. “Wait, statuary? Two figures? Where did you get them?”

“Oh—I bought them of a travelling man who sells casts—”

“Oh—I bought them from a traveling salesman who sells casts—”

“Two saints?”

"Two saints?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“What ones?”

"Which ones?"

“St. Peter and St.—St. Mary Magdalen.”

“St. Peter and St. Mary Magdalene.”

“Well—now come down to tea, and go and finish that organ-text, if there’s light enough afterwards.”

“Well—now come down for tea, and go finish that organ text if there’s enough light afterward.”

These little obstacles to the indulgence of what had been the merest passing fancy created in Sue a great zest for unpacking her objects and looking at them; and at bedtime, when she was sure of being undisturbed, she unrobed the divinities in comfort. Placing the pair of figures on the chest of drawers, a candle on each side of them, she withdrew to the bed, flung herself down thereon, and began reading a book she had taken from her box, which Miss Fontover knew nothing of. It was a volume of Gibbon, and she read the chapter dealing with the reign of Julian the Apostate. Occasionally she looked up at the statuettes, which appeared strange and out of place, there happening to be a Calvary print hanging between them, and, as if the scene suggested the action, she at length jumped up and withdrew another book from her box—a volume of verse—and turned to the familiar poem—

These small hurdles to enjoying what had only been a fleeting desire filled Sue with excitement about unpacking her belongings and examining them. At bedtime, when she knew she wouldn't be interrupted, she comfortably took off the cloth covering the figurines. Setting the two figures on the dresser with a candle on either side, she retreated to the bed, threw herself down, and started reading a book she had taken from her box, which Miss Fontover didn't know about. It was a volume by Gibbon, and she read the chapter on the reign of Julian the Apostate. Occasionally, she glanced at the statuettes, which seemed odd and out of place, especially with a Calvary print hanging between them. As if inspired by the scene, she eventually jumped up and pulled out another book from her box—a poetry collection—and flipped to the familiar poem—

Thou hast conquered, O pale Galilean:
The world has grown grey from thy breath!

You have conquered, O pale Galilean:
The world has grown grey from your breath!

which she read to the end. Presently she put out the candles, undressed, and finally extinguished her own light.

which she read to the end. Soon, she blew out the candles, changed out of her clothes, and finally turned off her own light.

She was of an age which usually sleeps soundly, yet to-night she kept waking up, and every time she opened her eyes there was enough diffused light from the street to show her the white plaster figures, standing on the chest of drawers in odd contrast to their environment of text and martyr, and the Gothic-framed Crucifix-picture that was only discernible now as a Latin cross, the figure thereon being obscured by the shades.

She was at an age when people usually sleep well, but tonight she kept waking up. Every time she opened her eyes, there was enough light coming in from the street to reveal the white plaster figures on the chest of drawers, which looked odd against the backdrop of text and martyrdom, and the Gothic-framed crucifix picture that now was only visible as a Latin cross, with the figure on it being hidden by the shadows.

On one of these occasions the church clocks struck some small hour. It fell upon the ears of another person who sat bending over his books at a not very distant spot in the same city. Being Saturday night the morrow was one on which Jude had not set his alarm-clock to call him at his usually early time, and hence he had stayed up, as was his custom, two or three hours later than he could afford to do on any other day of the week. Just then he was earnestly reading from his Griesbach’s text. At the very time that Sue was tossing and staring at her figures, the policeman and belated citizens passing along under his window might have heard, if they had stood still, strange syllables mumbled with fervour within—words that had for Jude an indescribable enchantment: inexplicable sounds something like these:—

On one of these occasions, the church clocks chimed a small hour. It reached the ears of another person who was hunched over his books at a not-so-distant spot in the same city. Since it was Saturday night, Jude hadn’t set his alarm clock to wake him at his usual early time, so he stayed up, as was his habit, two or three hours later than he normally could on any other day of the week. At that moment, he was deeply absorbed in reading from his Griesbach’s text. Just as Sue was tossing and staring at her numbers, the police officer and late-night citizens passing beneath his window might have heard, if they had paused for a moment, strange syllables fervently mumbled from inside—words that held an indescribable magic for Jude: inexplicable sounds somewhat like these:—

All hemin heis Theos ho Pater, ex hou ta panta, kai hemeis eis auton:

All things are from God the Father, from whom are all things, and we are for Him:

Till the sounds rolled with reverent loudness, as a book was heard to close:—

Till the sounds rolled with respectful loudness, as a book was heard to close:—

Kai heis Kurios Iesous Christos, di hou ta panta kai hemeis di autou!

One Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom all things are and we through him!

IV

He was a handy man at his trade, an all-round man, as artizans in country-towns are apt to be. In London the man who carves the boss or knob of leafage declines to cut the fragment of moulding which merges in that leafage, as if it were a degradation to do the second half of one whole. When there was not much Gothic moulding for Jude to run, or much window-tracery on the bankers, he would go out lettering monuments or tombstones, and take a pleasure in the change of handiwork.

He was skilled at his trade, a versatile worker, just like many craftsmen in small towns tend to be. In London, the person who carves the decorative knob or leaf typically refuses to cut the piece of molding that fits into that decoration, seeing it as beneath them to do the second part of a complete job. When there wasn’t much Gothic molding for Jude to work on, or not many window designs for the bankers, he would go out and carve inscriptions on monuments or tombstones, enjoying the variety of his work.

The next time that he saw her was when he was on a ladder executing a job of this sort inside one of the churches. There was a short morning service, and when the parson entered Jude came down from his ladder, and sat with the half-dozen people forming the congregation, till the prayer should be ended, and he could resume his tapping. He did not observe till the service was half over that one of the women was Sue, who had perforce accompanied the elderly Miss Fontover thither.

The next time he saw her was when he was on a ladder working on a project inside one of the churches. There was a brief morning service, and when the pastor entered, Jude came down from his ladder and sat with the handful of people in the congregation until the prayer was finished, so he could get back to his work. He didn’t notice until the service was halfway through that one of the women was Sue, who had reluctantly come with the elderly Miss Fontover.

Jude sat watching her pretty shoulders, her easy, curiously nonchalant risings and sittings, and her perfunctory genuflexions, and thought what a help such an Anglican would have been to him in happier circumstances. It was not so much his anxiety to get on with his work that made him go up to it immediately the worshipers began to take their leave: it was that he dared not, in this holy spot, confront the woman who was beginning to influence him in such an indescribable manner. Those three enormous reasons why he must not attempt intimate acquaintance with Sue Bridehead, now that his interest in her had shown itself to be unmistakably of a sexual kind, loomed as stubbornly as ever. But it was also obvious that man could not live by work alone; that the particular man Jude, at any rate, wanted something to love. Some men would have rushed incontinently to her, snatched the pleasure of easy friendship which she could hardly refuse, and have left the rest to chance. Not so Jude—at first.

Jude sat watching her beautiful shoulders, her relaxed, casually nonchalant movements as she rose and sat, and her quick gestures of respect. He thought about how much help such an Anglican would have been to him in better times. It wasn't just his urgency to get to work that pushed him to approach her as soon as the worshipers began to leave; it was that he felt he couldn't face the woman who was starting to influence him in such an indescribable way in this sacred place. Those three huge reasons why he shouldn’t get too close to Sue Bridehead, now that his interest in her had clearly taken on a sexual nature, loomed as stubbornly as before. But it was also clear that a man couldn't live on work alone; at least for Jude, he wanted something to love. Some guys would have rushed in recklessly, grabbed the easy friendship she would hardly refuse, and left the rest up to chance. But not Jude—not at first.

But as the days, and still more particularly the lonely evenings, dragged along, he found himself, to his moral consternation, to be thinking more of her instead of thinking less of her, and experiencing a fearful bliss in doing what was erratic, informal, and unexpected. Surrounded by her influence all day, walking past the spots she frequented, he was always thinking of her, and was obliged to own to himself that his conscience was likely to be the loser in this battle.

But as the days, especially the lonely evenings, went on, he found himself, to his moral shock, thinking more about her instead of less, and feeling a thrilling joy in acting in ways that were unpredictable, casual, and surprising. Surrounded by her presence all day, walking past the places she often visited, he couldn’t stop thinking about her, and had to admit to himself that his conscience was probably going to lose this fight.

To be sure she was almost an ideality to him still. Perhaps to know her would be to cure himself of this unexpected and unauthorized passion. A voice whispered that, though he desired to know her, he did not desire to be cured.

To be sure, she was still almost an ideal to him. Maybe getting to know her would help him get over this surprising and unwelcome passion. A voice whispered that, even though he wanted to know her, he didn't actually want to be cured.

There was not the least doubt that from his own orthodox point of view the situation was growing immoral. For Sue to be the loved one of a man who was licensed by the laws of his country to love Arabella and none other unto his life’s end, was a pretty bad second beginning when the man was bent on such a course as Jude purposed. This conviction was so real with him that one day when, as was frequent, he was at work in a neighbouring village church alone, he felt it to be his duty to pray against his weakness. But much as he wished to be an exemplar in these things he could not get on. It was quite impossible, he found, to ask to be delivered from temptation when your heart’s desire was to be tempted unto seventy times seven. So he excused himself. “After all,” he said, “it is not altogether an erotolepsy that is the matter with me, as at that first time. I can see that she is exceptionally bright; and it is partly a wish for intellectual sympathy, and a craving for loving-kindness in my solitude.” Thus he went on adoring her, fearing to realize that it was human perversity. For whatever Sue’s virtues, talents, or ecclesiastical saturation, it was certain that those items were not at all the cause of his affection for her.

There was no doubt that from his traditional point of view, the situation was becoming immoral. For Sue to be the one loved by a man who was legally bound to love Arabella and no one else for the rest of his life was a pretty bad second start, especially when the man was determined to pursue the path Jude intended. This belief was so strong that one day, when he was alone working in a nearby village church, he felt it was his duty to pray against his weakness. But even though he wanted to set a good example in these matters, he couldn't manage it. He found it absolutely impossible to ask to be freed from temptation when his heart's desire was to be tempted over and over again. So he let himself off the hook. “After all,” he said, “it’s not entirely an erotolepsy that I’m dealing with, as it was the first time. I recognize that she is exceptionally bright, and it’s partly a desire for intellectual connection and a longing for kindness in my loneliness.” So he continued to adore her, afraid to admit that it was human flaw. Because no matter Sue’s virtues, talents, or religious background, it was clear that those things weren't really the reason for his feelings for her.

On an afternoon at this time a young girl entered the stone-mason’s yard with some hesitation, and, lifting her skirts to avoid draggling them in the white dust, crossed towards the office.

On an afternoon like this, a young girl walked into the stonemason's yard hesitantly, and, lifting her skirts to keep them from getting dirty in the white dust, made her way toward the office.

“That’s a nice girl,” said one of the men known as Uncle Joe.

"That's a nice girl," said one of the men called Uncle Joe.

“Who is she?” asked another.

“Who is she?” asked someone else.

“I don’t know—I’ve seen her about here and there. Why, yes, she’s the daughter of that clever chap Bridehead who did all the wrought ironwork at St. Silas’ ten years ago, and went away to London afterwards. I don’t know what he’s doing now—not much I fancy—as she’s come back here.”

“I’m not sure—I’ve noticed her around a bit. Yes, she’s the daughter of that talented guy Bridehead who did all the wrought ironwork at St. Silas’ ten years ago and then went off to London. I have no idea what he’s up to now—not much, I bet—since she’s come back here.”

Meanwhile the young woman had knocked at the office door and asked if Mr. Jude Fawley was at work in the yard. It so happened that Jude had gone out somewhere or other that afternoon, which information she received with a look of disappointment, and went away immediately. When Jude returned they told him, and described her, whereupon he exclaimed, “Why—that’s my cousin Sue!”

Meanwhile, the young woman knocked on the office door and asked if Mr. Jude Fawley was working in the yard. It just so happened that Jude had gone out somewhere that afternoon, and she received this news with a disappointed look and left right away. When Jude came back, they told him about her and described her, and he exclaimed, “Wait—that’s my cousin Sue!”

He looked along the street after her, but she was out of sight. He had no longer any thought of a conscientious avoidance of her, and resolved to call upon her that very evening. And when he reached his lodging he found a note from her—a first note—one of those documents which, simple and commonplace in themselves, are seen retrospectively to have been pregnant with impassioned consequences. The very unconsciousness of a looming drama which is shown in such innocent first epistles from women to men, or vice versa, makes them, when such a drama follows, and they are read over by the purple or lurid light of it, all the more impressive, solemn, and in cases, terrible.

He looked down the street after her, but she was gone. He no longer thought about deliberately avoiding her and decided to visit her that very evening. When he got to his place, he found a note from her—a first note—one of those messages that seem simple and ordinary at first but end up having deeply passionate consequences. The sheer unawareness of a brewing drama revealed in such innocent first letters from women to men, or vice versa, makes them even more striking, serious, and sometimes horrifying when that drama unfolds and they are reread in its intense light.

Sue’s was of the most artless and natural kind. She addressed him as her dear cousin Jude; said she had only just learnt by the merest accident that he was living in Christminster, and reproached him with not letting her know. They might have had such nice times together, she said, for she was thrown much upon herself, and had hardly any congenial friend. But now there was every probability of her soon going away, so that the chance of companionship would be lost perhaps for ever.

Sue’s way was the most innocent and genuine kind. She called him her dear cousin Jude, mentioned that she had only just found out by the slightest chance that he was living in Christminster, and scolded him for not telling her. They could have had such great times together, she said, since she often felt alone and had hardly any friends she connected with. But now, it was very likely that she would be leaving soon, which meant the chance for companionship might be lost forever.

A cold sweat overspread Jude at the news that she was going away. That was a contingency he had never thought of, and it spurred him to write all the more quickly to her. He would meet her that very evening, he said, one hour from the time of writing, at the cross in the pavement which marked the spot of the Martyrdoms.

A cold sweat spread over Jude when he heard that she was leaving. That was something he had never considered, and it pushed him to write to her even faster. He stated that he would meet her that very evening, one hour from the time he was writing, at the cross on the pavement that marked the site of the Martyrdoms.

When he had despatched the note by a boy he regretted that in his hurry he should have suggested to her to meet him out of doors, when he might have said he would call upon her. It was, in fact, the country custom to meet thus, and nothing else had occurred to him. Arabella had been met in the same way, unfortunately, and it might not seem respectable to a dear girl like Sue. However, it could not be helped now, and he moved towards the point a few minutes before the hour, under the glimmer of the newly lighted lamps.

When he sent the note with a boy, he regretted that in his rush he suggested to her they meet outside when he could have just said he would come by to see her. It was actually a common practice in the country to meet like this, and it hadn’t occurred to him to do anything else. Unfortunately, he had also met Arabella in the same way, and it might not seem proper to a dear girl like Sue. However, there was no turning back now, and he headed towards the spot a few minutes before the hour, under the glow of the newly lit lamps.

The broad street was silent, and almost deserted, although it was not late. He saw a figure on the other side, which turned out to be hers, and they both converged towards the crossmark at the same moment. Before either had reached it she called out to him:

The wide street was quiet and nearly empty, even though it wasn't late. He spotted a figure on the other side, which turned out to be hers, and they both headed toward the intersection at the same time. Just before either of them got there, she called out to him:

“I am not going to meet you just there, for the first time in my life! Come further on.”

“I’m not going to meet you right there for the first time in my life! Come a bit farther.”

The voice, though positive and silvery, had been tremulous. They walked on in parallel lines, and, waiting her pleasure, Jude watched till she showed signs of closing in, when he did likewise, the place being where the carriers’ carts stood in the daytime, though there was none on the spot then.

The voice, although cheerful and light, was shaky. They walked side by side, and, patiently waiting for her to decide, Jude watched until she indicated she was ready to join him, at which point he did the same. They were in the area where the delivery carts were parked during the day, even though none were there at the moment.

“I am sorry that I asked you to meet me, and didn’t call,” began Jude with the bashfulness of a lover. “But I thought it would save time if we were going to walk.”

“I’m sorry I asked you to meet me and didn’t call,” Jude started, feeling shy like a lover. “I thought it would save time if we walked together.”

“Oh—I don’t mind that,” she said with the freedom of a friend. “I have really no place to ask anybody in to. What I meant was that the place you chose was so horrid—I suppose I ought not to say horrid—I mean gloomy and inauspicious in its associations… But isn’t it funny to begin like this, when I don’t know you yet?” She looked him up and down curiously, though Jude did not look much at her.

“Oh—I don’t mind that,” she said casually, like a friend. “I really don’t have anywhere to invite anyone to. What I meant was that the place you picked was so awful—I guess I shouldn’t say awful—I mean dark and uncomfortable in its vibes… But isn’t it strange to start like this when I don’t know you yet?” She looked him over curiously, even though Jude didn’t look at her much.

“You seem to know me more than I know you,” she added.

"You seem to know me better than I know you," she added.

“Yes—I have seen you now and then.”

“Yes—I’ve seen you here and there.”

“And you knew who I was, and didn’t speak? And now I am going away!”

“And you knew who I was, but didn’t say anything? And now I’m leaving!”

“Yes. That’s unfortunate. I have hardly any other friend. I have, indeed, one very old friend here somewhere, but I don’t quite like to call on him just yet. I wonder if you know anything of him—Mr. Phillotson? A parson somewhere about the county I think he is.”

“Yes. That’s too bad. I hardly have any other friends. I do have one very old friend around here somewhere, but I don’t really want to reach out to him just yet. I wonder if you know anything about him—Mr. Phillotson? I think he’s a pastor somewhere in the county.”

“No—I only know of one Mr. Phillotson. He lives a little way out in the country, at Lumsdon. He’s a village schoolmaster.”

“No—I only know one Mr. Phillotson. He lives a bit outside of town, in Lumsdon. He’s a village schoolteacher.”

“Ah! I wonder if he’s the same. Surely it is impossible! Only a schoolmaster still! Do you know his Christian name—is it Richard?”

“Ah! I wonder if he's still the same. It must be impossible! Still just a schoolmaster! Do you know his first name—is it Richard?”

“Yes—it is; I’ve directed books to him, though I’ve never seen him.”

“Yes, it is; I’ve sent books to him, even though I’ve never met him.”

“Then he couldn’t do it!”

“Then he couldn't do it!”

Jude’s countenance fell, for how could he succeed in an enterprise wherein the great Phillotson had failed? He would have had a day of despair if the news had not arrived during his sweet Sue’s presence, but even at this moment he had visions of how Phillotson’s failure in the grand university scheme would depress him when she had gone.

Jude's expression dropped, because how could he possibly succeed in something where the great Phillotson had failed? He might have had a day filled with despair if the news hadn't come while his beloved Sue was there, but even now, he imagined how Phillotson's failure in the ambitious university plan would weigh on him once she was gone.

“As we are going to take a walk, suppose we go and call upon him?” said Jude suddenly. “It is not late.”

“As we're about to take a walk, why don't we go and pay him a visit?” Jude suggested out of the blue. “It's not too late.”

She agreed, and they went along up a hill, and through some prettily wooded country. Presently the embattled tower and square turret of the church rose into the sky, and then the school-house. They inquired of a person in the street if Mr. Phillotson was likely to be at home, and were informed that he was always at home. A knock brought him to the school-house door, with a candle in his hand and a look of inquiry on his face, which had grown thin and careworn since Jude last set eyes on him.

She agreed, and they walked up a hill through some beautiful wooded areas. Soon, the church's battle-scarred tower and square turret appeared in the sky, followed by the schoolhouse. They asked someone in the street if Mr. Phillotson was likely to be home and were told that he was always home. A knock brought him to the schoolhouse door, holding a candle and wearing a curious expression, which had become thin and worn since Jude last saw him.

That after all these years the meeting with Mr. Phillotson should be of this homely complexion destroyed at one stroke the halo which had surrounded the school-master’s figure in Jude’s imagination ever since their parting. It created in him at the same time a sympathy with Phillotson as an obviously much chastened and disappointed man. Jude told him his name, and said he had come to see him as an old friend who had been kind to him in his youthful days.

That after all these years, the meeting with Mr. Phillotson turned out to be so ordinary wiped away the idealized image of the schoolmaster that Jude had carried in his mind since they had last seen each other. It also made him feel a sense of empathy for Phillotson, clearly a much humbled and let-down man. Jude introduced himself and mentioned that he had come to visit him as an old friend who had shown kindness to him in his younger days.

“I don’t remember you in the least,” said the school-master thoughtfully. “You were one of my pupils, you say? Yes, no doubt; but they number so many thousands by this time of my life, and have naturally changed so much, that I remember very few except the quite recent ones.”

“I don’t remember you at all,” said the schoolmaster thoughtfully. “You were one of my students, you say? Yes, I suppose; but they’ve numbered in the thousands by now, and they’ve naturally changed so much that I remember very few, except for the ones I’ve had recently.”

“It was out at Marygreen,” said Jude, wishing he had not come.

“It was out at Marygreen,” Jude said, regretting that he had come.

“Yes. I was there a short time. And is this an old pupil, too?”

"Yes. I was there for a little while. And is this an old student, too?"

“No—that’s my cousin… I wrote to you for some grammars, if you recollect, and you sent them?”

“No—that’s my cousin… I wrote to you for some grammar books, if you remember, and you sent them?”

“Ah—yes!—I do dimly recall that incident.”

"Ah—yes!—I kind of remember that incident."

“It was very kind of you to do it. And it was you who first started me on that course. On the morning you left Marygreen, when your goods were on the waggon, you wished me good-bye, and said your scheme was to be a university man and enter the Church—that a degree was the necessary hall-mark of one who wanted to do anything as a theologian or teacher.”

“It was really nice of you to do that. You were the one who got me started on that path. On the morning you left Marygreen, when your things were being loaded onto the wagon, you said goodbye and mentioned that your plan was to become a university student and enter the Church— that getting a degree was essential for anyone who wanted to be a theologian or a teacher.”

“I remember I thought all that privately; but I wonder I did not keep my own counsel. The idea was given up years ago.”

“I remember I thought all that in my head; but I’m surprised I didn’t keep it to myself. That idea was abandoned years ago.”

“I have never forgotten it. It was that which brought me to this part of the country, and out here to see you to-night.”

“I've never forgotten it. It was what brought me to this part of the country and out here to see you tonight.”

“Come in,” said Phillotson. “And your cousin, too.”

“Come in,” said Phillotson. “And your cousin as well.”

They entered the parlour of the school-house, where there was a lamp with a paper shade, which threw the light down on three or four books. Phillotson took it off, so that they could see each other better, and the rays fell on the nervous little face and vivacious dark eyes and hair of Sue, on the earnest features of her cousin, and on the schoolmaster’s own maturer face and figure, showing him to be a spare and thoughtful personage of five-and-forty, with a thin-lipped, somewhat refined mouth, a slightly stooping habit, and a black frock coat, which from continued frictions shone a little at the shoulder-blades, the middle of the back, and the elbows.

They walked into the schoolhouse's parlor, where a lamp with a paper shade cast light on a few books. Phillotson removed the shade so they could see each other better, and the light illuminated Sue's nervous little face, lively dark eyes, and hair, the serious features of her cousin, and the schoolmaster's more mature face and figure. He was a thin, thoughtful man in his mid-forties, with a refined, thin-lipped mouth, a slightly hunched posture, and a black frock coat that had gotten a bit shiny at the shoulder blades, back, and elbows from wear and tear.

The old friendship was imperceptibly renewed, the schoolmaster speaking of his experiences, and the cousins of theirs. He told them that he still thought of the Church sometimes, and that though he could not enter it as he had intended to do in former years he might enter it as a licentiate. Meanwhile, he said, he was comfortable in his present position, though he was in want of a pupil-teacher.

The old friendship was quietly rekindled, with the schoolmaster sharing his experiences and the cousins sharing theirs. He mentioned that he sometimes still thought about the Church, and although he couldn't join it as he had planned in the past, he might be able to enter it as a licentiate. In the meantime, he stated that he was content in his current role, although he was in need of a pupil-teacher.

They did not stay to supper, Sue having to be indoors before it grew late, and the road was retraced to Christminster. Though they had talked of nothing more than general subjects, Jude was surprised to find what a revelation of woman his cousin was to him. She was so vibrant that everything she did seemed to have its source in feeling. An exciting thought would make her walk ahead so fast that he could hardly keep up with her; and her sensitiveness on some points was such that it might have been misread as vanity. It was with heart-sickness he perceived that, while her sentiments towards him were those of the frankest friendliness only, he loved her more than before becoming acquainted with her; and the gloom of the walk home lay not in the night overhead, but in the thought of her departure.

They didn't stay for dinner, as Sue needed to be indoors before it got late, so they retraced their steps back to Christminster. Even though they talked about nothing more than general topics, Jude was surprised to realize how much he had learned about women from his cousin. She was so full of life that everything she did seemed to come from deep feelings. An exciting thought would make her walk ahead so quickly that he could barely keep up; and her sensitivity on certain matters was such that it could be mistaken for vanity. With a heavy heart, he realized that while her feelings toward him were simply friendly, he loved her even more than before he met her; and the sadness of the walk home stemmed not from the night around them, but from the thought of her leaving.

“Why must you leave Christminster?” he said regretfully. “How can you do otherwise than cling to a city in whose history such men as Newman, Pusey, Ward, Keble, loom so large!”

“Why do you have to leave Christminster?” he asked sadly. “How can you not hold on to a city that has such prominent figures in its history like Newman, Pusey, Ward, and Keble?”

“Yes—they do. Though how large do they loom in the history of the world? … What a funny reason for caring to stay! I should never have thought of it!” She laughed.

“Yes—they do. But how significant are they in the history of the world? … What a quirky reason to want to stick around! I never would have thought of that!” She laughed.

“Well—I must go,” she continued. “Miss Fontover, one of the partners whom I serve, is offended with me, and I with her; and it is best to go.”

“Well—I have to go,” she continued. “Miss Fontover, one of the partners I work for, is upset with me, and I’m upset with her; and it’s best to leave.”

“How did that happen?”

"How did that happen?"

“She broke some statuary of mine.”

“She broke some of my statues.”

“Oh? Wilfully?”

“Oh? On purpose?”

“Yes. She found it in my room, and though it was my property she threw it on the floor and stamped on it, because it was not according to her taste, and ground the arms and the head of one of the figures all to bits with her heel—a horrid thing!”

“Yes. She found it in my room, and even though it was mine, she threw it on the floor and stomped on it because she didn’t like it. She crushed the arms and head of one of the figures into pieces with her heel—a terrible thing!”

“Too Catholic-Apostolic for her, I suppose? No doubt she called them popish images and talked of the invocation of saints.”

“Too Catholic-Apostolic for her, I guess? No doubt she referred to them as popish images and complained about praying to saints.”

“No… No, she didn’t do that. She saw the matter quite differently.”

“No... No, she didn’t see it that way. She viewed the situation completely differently.”

“Ah! Then I am surprised!”

“Oh! Then I’m surprised!”

“Yes. It was for quite some other reason that she didn’t like my patron-saints. So I was led to retort upon her; and the end of it was that I resolved not to stay, but to get into an occupation in which I shall be more independent.”

“Yes. There was a completely different reason why she didn’t like my patron saints. So, I was prompted to respond to her; and in the end, I decided not to stay, but to find a job where I could be more independent.”

“Why don’t you try teaching again? You once did, I heard.”

“Why don’t you give teaching another shot? I heard you used to do it.”

“I never thought of resuming it; for I was getting on as an art-designer.”

“I never considered picking it up again because I was doing well as an art designer.”

Do let me ask Mr. Phillotson to let you try your hand in his school? If you like it, and go to a training college, and become a first-class certificated mistress, you get twice as large an income as any designer or church artist, and twice as much freedom.”

Could I ask Mr. Phillotson to let you try working at his school? If you enjoy it, attend a teacher training college, and become a fully certified teacher, you'll earn double the income of any designer or church artist, and have twice as much freedom.”

“Well—ask him. Now I must go in. Good-bye, dear Jude! I am so glad we have met at last. We needn’t quarrel because our parents did, need we?”

“Well—ask him. Now I have to go inside. Bye, dear Jude! I’m so glad we finally met. We don’t have to argue just because our parents did, do we?”

Jude did not like to let her see quite how much he agreed with her, and went his way to the remote street in which he had his lodging.

Jude didn't want her to see just how much he agreed with her, so he walked to the quiet street where he lived.

To keep Sue Bridehead near him was now a desire which operated without regard of consequences, and the next evening he again set out for Lumsdon, fearing to trust to the persuasive effects of a note only. The school-master was unprepared for such a proposal.

To have Sue Bridehead close to him became a desire that ignored any consequences, and the next evening he headed out to Lumsdon again, not wanting to rely solely on the convincing power of a note. The schoolmaster was caught off guard by such a proposal.

“What I rather wanted was a second year’s transfer, as it is called,” he said. “Of course your cousin would do, personally; but she has had no experience. Oh—she has, has she? Does she really think of adopting teaching as a profession?”

“What I actually wanted was a transfer for a second year, as it’s called,” he said. “Of course, your cousin would be fine; but she doesn't have any experience. Oh—she does, does she? Does she seriously plan to make teaching her profession?”

Jude said she was disposed to do so, he thought, and his ingenious arguments on her natural fitness for assisting Mr. Phillotson, of which Jude knew nothing whatever, so influenced the schoolmaster that he said he would engage her, assuring Jude as a friend that unless his cousin really meant to follow on in the same course, and regarded this step as the first stage of an apprenticeship, of which her training in a normal school would be the second stage, her time would be wasted quite, the salary being merely nominal.

Jude thought she was inclined to do so, and his clever reasoning about her natural ability to help Mr. Phillotson—of which Jude was completely unaware—impressed the schoolmaster enough that he decided to hire her. He assured Jude, as a friend, that unless his cousin truly intended to pursue this path and viewed this as the first step of an apprenticeship, with her training at a normal school as the second step, her time would be completely wasted since the salary would be just a token amount.

The day after this visit Phillotson received a letter from Jude, containing the information that he had again consulted his cousin, who took more and more warmly to the idea of tuition; and that she had agreed to come. It did not occur for a moment to the schoolmaster and recluse that Jude’s ardour in promoting the arrangement arose from any other feelings towards Sue than the instinct of co-operation common among members of the same family.

The day after this visit, Phillotson got a letter from Jude, saying that he had talked to his cousin again, who was becoming more enthusiastic about the idea of teaching; and that she had agreed to come. It didn't even cross the mind of the schoolmaster and recluse that Jude's eagerness to set up this arrangement came from any feelings for Sue other than the natural instinct to help out a family member.

V

The schoolmaster sat in his homely dwelling attached to the school, both being modern erections; and he looked across the way at the old house in which his teacher Sue had a lodging. The arrangement had been concluded very quickly. A pupil-teacher who was to have been transferred to Mr. Phillotson’s school had failed him, and Sue had been taken as stop-gap. All such provisional arrangements as these could only last till the next annual visit of H.M. Inspector, whose approval was necessary to make them permanent. Having taught for some two years in London, though she had abandoned that vocation of late, Miss Bridehead was not exactly a novice, and Phillotson thought there would be no difficulty in retaining her services, which he already wished to do, though she had only been with him three or four weeks. He had found her quite as bright as Jude had described her; and what master-tradesman does not wish to keep an apprentice who saves him half his labour?

The schoolmaster sat in his simple home next to the school, both being modern buildings; and he looked across at the old house where his teacher Sue was staying. The arrangement had been made very quickly. A pupil-teacher who was supposed to be transferred to Mr. Phillotson’s school had let him down, and Sue had been brought in as a temporary solution. All such temporary arrangements could only last until the next annual visit from H.M. Inspector, whose approval was needed to make them permanent. Having taught for about two years in London, even though she had recently stepped away from that career, Miss Bridehead was not exactly inexperienced, and Phillotson thought there would be no trouble in keeping her on, which he already wanted to do, even though she had only been with him for three or four weeks. He found her just as bright as Jude had described her; and what skilled worker doesn't want to keep an apprentice who saves him half the work?

It was a little over half-past eight o’clock in the morning and he was waiting to see her cross the road to the school, when he would follow. At twenty minutes to nine she did cross, a light hat tossed on her head; and he watched her as a curiosity. A new emanation, which had nothing to do with her skill as a teacher, seemed to surround her this morning. He went to the school also, and Sue remained governing her class at the other end of the room, all day under his eye. She certainly was an excellent teacher.

It was a little after 8:30 in the morning, and he was waiting to see her cross the street to the school, planning to follow her. At 8:40, she did cross, a light hat perched on her head; he observed her with interest. A new energy, unrelated to her abilities as a teacher, seemed to surround her that morning. He went to the school too, and Sue stayed at the other end of the room managing her class all day under his watch. She was definitely a great teacher.

It was part of his duty to give her private lessons in the evening, and some article in the Code made it necessary that a respectable, elderly woman should be present at these lessons when the teacher and the taught were of different sexes. Richard Phillotson thought of the absurdity of the regulation in this case, when he was old enough to be the girl’s father; but he faithfully acted up to it; and sat down with her in a room where Mrs. Hawes, the widow at whose house Sue lodged, occupied herself with sewing. The regulation was, indeed, not easy to evade, for there was no other sitting-room in the dwelling.

It was his responsibility to give her private lessons in the evening, and a rule in the Code required that a respectable, older woman be present during these lessons when the teacher and student were of different genders. Richard Phillotson found the rule ridiculous in this situation, especially since he was old enough to be the girl's father; however, he adhered to it faithfully and sat down with her in a room where Mrs. Hawes, the widow at whose house Sue stayed, was busy sewing. The rule was, in fact, difficult to get around since there was no other sitting room in the house.

Sometimes as she figured—it was arithmetic that they were working at—she would involuntarily glance up with a little inquiring smile at him, as if she assumed that, being the master, he must perceive all that was passing in her brain, as right or wrong. Phillotson was not really thinking of the arithmetic at all, but of her, in a novel way which somehow seemed strange to him as preceptor. Perhaps she knew that he was thinking of her thus.

Sometimes, as she worked on the arithmetic, she would unconsciously look up at him with a little inquisitive smile, as if she assumed that, being the teacher, he could read her thoughts and determine if they were right or wrong. Phillotson wasn’t really focused on the arithmetic at all; he was actually thinking about her in a way that felt unfamiliar to him as a teacher. Maybe she sensed that he was thinking of her like that.

For a few weeks their work had gone on with a monotony which in itself was a delight to him. Then it happened that the children were to be taken to Christminster to see an itinerant exhibition, in the shape of a model of Jerusalem, to which schools were admitted at a penny a head in the interests of education. They marched along the road two and two, she beside her class with her simple cotton sunshade, her little thumb cocked up against its stem; and Phillotson behind in his long dangling coat, handling his walking-stick genteelly, in the musing mood which had come over him since her arrival. The afternoon was one of sun and dust, and when they entered the exhibition room few people were present but themselves. The model of the ancient city stood in the middle of the apartment, and the proprietor, with a fine religious philanthropy written on his features, walked round it with a pointer in his hand, showing the young people the various quarters and places known to them by name from reading their Bibles; Mount Moriah, the Valley of Jehoshaphat, the City of Zion, the walls and the gates, outside one of which there was a large mound like a tumulus, and on the mound a little white cross. The spot, he said, was Calvary.

For a few weeks, their work had continued with a routine that he found enjoyable. Then, the day came when the children were taken to Christminster to see a traveling exhibition featuring a model of Jerusalem, which schools could attend for a penny each to promote education. They walked along the road in pairs, she next to her class with her simple cotton sunshade, her little thumb resting against its handle; and Phillotson following behind in his long, dangling coat, holding his walking stick casually, lost in thought since her arrival. The afternoon was sunny and dusty, and when they entered the exhibition room, it was mostly empty except for them. The model of the ancient city stood in the center of the room, and the owner, with a kind, religious demeanor, walked around it holding a pointer, showing the children different areas and landmarks they recognized from their Bible readings: Mount Moriah, the Valley of Jehoshaphat, the City of Zion, the walls and gates, one of which had a large mound resembling a burial mound, with a small white cross on top. He explained that this spot was Calvary.

“I think,” said Sue to the schoolmaster, as she stood with him a little in the background, “that this model, elaborate as it is, is a very imaginary production. How does anybody know that Jerusalem was like this in the time of Christ? I am sure this man doesn’t.”

“I think,” said Sue to the schoolmaster, as she stood with him a little in the background, “that this model, as detailed as it is, is purely fictional. How can anyone be sure that Jerusalem looked like this in the time of Christ? I’m pretty sure this guy doesn’t.”

“It is made after the best conjectural maps, based on actual visits to the city as it now exists.”

“It is created using the best guess maps, based on real visits to the city as it currently is.”

“I fancy we have had enough of Jerusalem,” she said, “considering we are not descended from the Jews. There was nothing first-rate about the place, or people, after all—as there was about Athens, Rome, Alexandria, and other old cities.”

“I think we’ve seen enough of Jerusalem,” she said, “especially since we’re not actually descended from the Jews. There was nothing outstanding about the place or the people, really—unlike Athens, Rome, Alexandria, and other ancient cities.”

“But my dear girl, consider what it is to us!”

“But my dear girl, think about what it means to us!”

She was silent, for she was easily repressed; and then perceived behind the group of children clustered round the model a young man in a white flannel jacket, his form being bent so low in his intent inspection of the Valley of Jehoshaphat that his face was almost hidden from view by the Mount of Olives. “Look at your cousin Jude,” continued the schoolmaster. “He doesn’t think we have had enough of Jerusalem!”

She was quiet, as she was easily subdued; and then noticed behind the group of kids gathered around the model a young man in a white flannel jacket, his body bent so low in his focused examination of the Valley of Jehoshaphat that his face was almost out of sight behind the Mount of Olives. "Look at your cousin Jude," the schoolmaster continued. "He doesn't think we've had enough of Jerusalem!"

“Ah—I didn’t see him!” she cried in her quick, light voice. “Jude—how seriously you are going into it!”

“Ah—I didn’t see him!” she exclaimed in her quick, light voice. “Jude—you're taking it so seriously!”

Jude started up from his reverie, and saw her. “Oh—Sue!” he said, with a glad flush of embarrassment. “These are your school-children, of course! I saw that schools were admitted in the afternoons, and thought you might come; but I got so deeply interested that I didn’t remember where I was. How it carries one back, doesn’t it! I could examine it for hours, but I have only a few minutes, unfortunately; for I am in the middle of a job out here.”

Jude snapped out of his daydream and noticed her. “Oh—Sue!” he exclaimed, feeling a mix of joy and embarrassment. “These are your students, right? I saw that schools could come in the afternoons, and I thought you might show up; but I got so wrapped up in what I was doing that I completely lost track of time. It really takes you back, doesn’t it? I could examine this for hours, but sadly, I only have a few minutes; I’m in the middle of a project out here.”

“Your cousin is so terribly clever that she criticizes it unmercifully,” said Phillotson, with good-humoured satire. “She is quite sceptical as to its correctness.”

“Your cousin is so incredibly smart that she criticizes it without mercy,” said Phillotson, in a light-hearted way. “She’s pretty doubtful about its accuracy.”

“No, Mr. Phillotson, I am not—altogether! I hate to be what is called a clever girl—there are too many of that sort now!” answered Sue sensitively. “I only meant—I don’t know what I meant—except that it was what you don’t understand!”

“No, Mr. Phillotson, I’m not—at all! I really dislike being what people call a clever girl—there are way too many of them nowadays!” Sue responded, feeling sensitive. “I just meant—I’m not sure what I meant—except that it was something you don’t understand!”

I know your meaning,” said Jude ardently (although he did not). “And I think you are quite right.”

I understand what you mean,” said Jude passionately (even though he really didn't). “And I believe you're absolutely correct.”

“That’s a good Jude—I know you believe in me!” She impulsively seized his hand, and leaving a reproachful look on the schoolmaster turned away to Jude, her voice revealing a tremor which she herself felt to be absurdly uncalled for by sarcasm so gentle. She had not the least conception how the hearts of the twain went out to her at this momentary revelation of feeling, and what a complication she was building up thereby in the futures of both.

“That’s a good Jude—I know you believe in me!” She impulsively grabbed his hand, and throwing a disapproving glance at the schoolmaster, turned to Jude, her voice trembling in a way she thought was ridiculous considering the mild sarcasm. She had no idea how deeply both of their hearts were reaching out to her at this moment and how much of a complication she was creating in their futures.

The model wore too much of an educational aspect for the children not to tire of it soon, and a little later in the afternoon they were all marched back to Lumsdon, Jude returning to his work. He watched the juvenile flock in their clean frocks and pinafores, filing down the street towards the country beside Phillotson and Sue, and a sad, dissatisfied sense of being out of the scheme of the latters’ lives had possession of him. Phillotson had invited him to walk out and see them on Friday evening, when there would be no lessons to give to Sue, and Jude had eagerly promised to avail himself of the opportunity.

The model had too much of a learning component for the kids, and it wasn't long before they started to lose interest. Later in the afternoon, they were all marched back to Lumsdon, while Jude returned to his work. He observed the group of children in their neat dresses and pinafores, walking down the street towards the countryside with Phillotson and Sue, and he felt a sad, dissatisfied sense of being excluded from their lives. Phillotson had invited him to join them on Friday evening when there wouldn’t be any lessons to teach Sue, and Jude had eagerly agreed to take the chance.

Meanwhile the scholars and teachers moved homewards, and the next day, on looking on the blackboard in Sue’s class, Phillotson was surprised to find upon it, skilfully drawn in chalk, a perspective view of Jerusalem, with every building shown in its place.

Meanwhile, the scholars and teachers headed home, and the next day, when Phillotson looked at the blackboard in Sue’s class, he was surprised to see a detailed chalk drawing of Jerusalem, with every building accurately represented.

“I thought you took no interest in the model, and hardly looked at it?” he said.

“I thought you weren’t interested in the model and barely looked at it?” he said.

“I hardly did,” said she, “but I remembered that much of it.”

“I barely did,” she said, “but I remembered at least that much.”

“It is more than I had remembered myself.”

"It’s more than I thought."

Her Majesty’s school-inspector was at that time paying “surprise-visits” in this neighbourhood to test the teaching unawares; and two days later, in the middle of the morning lessons, the latch of the door was softly lifted, and in walked my gentleman, the king of terrors—to pupil-teachers.

Her Majesty’s school inspector was at that time making “surprise visits” in this neighborhood to evaluate the teaching without any warning; and two days later, in the middle of the morning lessons, the latch of the door was gently lifted, and in walked my gentleman, the king of fears—to pupil-teachers.

To Mr. Phillotson the surprise was not great; like the lady in the story, he had been played that trick too many times to be unprepared. But Sue’s class was at the further end of the room, and her back was towards the entrance; the inspector therefore came and stood behind her and watched her teaching some half-minute before she became aware of his presence. She turned, and realized that an oft-dreaded moment had come. The effect upon her timidity was such that she uttered a cry of fright. Phillotson, with a strange instinct of solicitude quite beyond his control, was at her side just in time to prevent her falling from faintness. She soon recovered herself, and laughed; but when the inspector had gone there was a reaction, and she was so white that Phillotson took her into his room, and gave her some brandy to bring her round. She found him holding her hand.

To Mr. Phillotson, the surprise wasn't significant; like the woman in the story, he had been caught off guard too many times to be blindsided. However, Sue’s class was at the far end of the room, and her back was turned to the entrance; so the inspector came and stood behind her, observing her teach for a few moments before she noticed him. She turned around and realized that an often-dreaded moment had arrived. The effect on her nerves was such that she let out a startled cry. Phillotson, driven by a strange instinct to help, rushed to her side just in time to stop her from fainting. She quickly regained her composure and laughed; but once the inspector left, she felt a wave of anxiety, and she turned so pale that Phillotson took her to his room and gave her some brandy to help her recover. She found him holding her hand.

“You ought to have told me,” she gasped petulantly, “that one of the inspector’s surprise-visits was imminent! Oh, what shall I do! Now he’ll write and tell the managers that I am no good, and I shall be disgraced for ever!”

“You should have told me,” she exclaimed irritably, “that one of the inspector’s surprise visits was about to happen! Oh, what am I going to do! Now he’ll write and inform the managers that I’m incompetent, and I’ll be embarrassed forever!”

“He won’t do that, my dear little girl. You are the best teacher ever I had!”

“He won’t do that, my dear girl. You’re the best teacher I’ve ever had!”

He looked so gently at her that she was moved, and regretted that she had upbraided him. When she was better she went home.

He looked at her so softly that it touched her, and she felt bad for having scolded him. Once she felt better, she went home.

Jude in the meantime had been waiting impatiently for Friday. On both Wednesday and Thursday he had been so much under the influence of his desire to see her that he walked after dark some distance along the road in the direction of the village, and, on returning to his room to read, found himself quite unable to concentrate his mind on the page. On Friday, as soon as he had got himself up as he thought Sue would like to see him, and made a hasty tea, he set out, notwithstanding that the evening was wet. The trees overhead deepened the gloom of the hour, and they dripped sadly upon him, impressing him with forebodings—illogical forebodings; for though he knew that he loved her he also knew that he could not be more to her than he was.

Jude had been waiting impatiently for Friday. On both Wednesday and Thursday, his eagerness to see her was so strong that he walked along the road toward the village after dark. When he returned to his room to read, he found it impossible to focus on the page. On Friday, as soon as he dressed the way he thought Sue would like, and made a quick tea, he set out, even though the evening was rainy. The trees above cast a deeper shadow in the dim light, dripping on him sadly and filling him with uneasy feelings—illogical feelings; because while he knew he loved her, he also understood that he couldn’t be more to her than he already was.

On turning the corner and entering the village the first sight that greeted his eyes was that of two figures under one umbrella coming out of the vicarage gate. He was too far back for them to notice him, but he knew in a moment that they were Sue and Phillotson. The latter was holding the umbrella over her head, and they had evidently been paying a visit to the vicar—probably on some business connected with the school work. And as they walked along the wet and deserted lane Jude saw Phillotson place his arm round the girl’s waist; whereupon she gently removed it; but he replaced it; and she let it remain, looking quickly round her with an air of misgiving. She did not look absolutely behind her, and therefore did not see Jude, who sank into the hedge like one struck with a blight. There he remained hidden till they had reached Sue’s cottage and she had passed in, Phillotson going on to the school hard by.

As he turned the corner and entered the village, the first thing he noticed was two figures sharing an umbrella as they exited the vicarage gate. He was too far away for them to see him, but he quickly recognized them as Sue and Phillotson. Phillotson was holding the umbrella over her head, and it was clear they had been visiting the vicar—likely for some school-related business. As they walked down the wet, empty lane, Jude watched Phillotson wrap his arm around her waist; she gently removed it, but he put it back. She let it stay there, casting a quick glance around her with a worried expression. She didn’t look directly behind her, so she missed seeing Jude, who sank into the hedge as if struck by a curse. He stayed hidden there until they reached Sue’s cottage and she went inside, while Phillotson continued on to the nearby school.

“Oh, he’s too old for her—too old!” cried Jude in all the terrible sickness of hopeless, handicapped love.

“Oh, he’s too old for her—way too old!” cried Jude, overwhelmed by the awful pain of helpless, unrequited love.

He could not interfere. Was he not Arabella’s? He was unable to go on further, and retraced his steps towards Christminster. Every tread of his feet seemed to say to him that he must on no account stand in the schoolmaster’s way with Sue. Phillotson was perhaps twenty years her senior, but many a happy marriage had been made in such conditions of age. The ironical clinch to his sorrow was given by the thought that the intimacy between his cousin and the schoolmaster had been brought about entirely by himself.

He couldn't interfere. Wasn't he Arabella's? He couldn't go any further and turned back toward Christminster. With every step he took, it felt like a reminder that he must not get in the way of the schoolmaster with Sue. Phillotson was probably twenty years older than her, but many happy marriages had happened under similar age differences. The ironic twist to his sadness was the realization that the closeness between his cousin and the schoolmaster had been entirely because of him.

VI

Jude’s old and embittered aunt lay unwell at Marygreen, and on the following Sunday he went to see her—a visit which was the result of a victorious struggle against his inclination to turn aside to the village of Lumsdon and obtain a miserable interview with his cousin, in which the word nearest his heart could not be spoken, and the sight which had tortured him could not be revealed.

Jude’s bitter old aunt was sick at Marygreen, and the next Sunday he went to visit her—a visit that came after he fought against his desire to detour to the village of Lumsdon for a painful meeting with his cousin, where he couldn't express what he truly felt, and the sight that haunted him couldn’t be shared.

His aunt was now unable to leave her bed, and a great part of Jude’s short day was occupied in making arrangements for her comfort. The little bakery business had been sold to a neighbour, and with the proceeds of this and her savings she was comfortably supplied with necessaries and more, a widow of the same village living with her and ministering to her wants. It was not till the time had nearly come for him to leave that he obtained a quiet talk with her, and his words tended insensibly towards his cousin.

His aunt could no longer get out of bed, and a big part of Jude’s short day was spent making sure she was comfortable. The small bakery business had been sold to a neighbor, and with the money from that and her savings, she had all the essentials and more. A widow from the same village lived with her and helped take care of her needs. It wasn’t until just before he was about to leave that he found a moment to talk with her, and his conversation naturally drifted towards his cousin.

“Was Sue born here?”

“Was Sue born here?”

“She was—in this room. They were living here at that time. What made ’ee ask that?”

“She was—in this room. They were living here at that time. What made you ask that?”

“Oh—I wanted to know.”

“Oh—I was curious.”

“Now you’ve been seeing her!” said the harsh old woman. “And what did I tell ’ee?”

“Now you’ve been seeing her!” said the stern old woman. “And what did I tell you?”

“Well—that I was not to see her.”

“Well—that I wasn't going to see her.”

“Have you gossiped with her?”

“Have you chatted with her?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Then don’t keep it up. She was brought up by her father to hate her mother’s family; and she’ll look with no favour upon a working chap like you—a townish girl as she’s become by now. I never cared much about her. A pert little thing, that’s what she was too often, with her tight-strained nerves. Many’s the time I’ve smacked her for her impertinence. Why, one day when she was walking into the pond with her shoes and stockings off, and her petticoats pulled above her knees, afore I could cry out for shame, she said: ‘Move on, Aunty! This is no sight for modest eyes!’”

“Then don’t keep it up. She was raised by her father to dislike her mother’s family, and she’s not going to look kindly on a working guy like you—a town girl she’s become by now. I never cared much for her. A sassy little thing, that’s what she often was, with her tightly wound nerves. I’ve smacked her plenty for her rudeness. One day, when she was walking into the pond with her shoes and stockings off and her petticoats pulled above her knees, before I could call out in shame, she said: ‘Move on, Aunty! This is not a sight for modest eyes!’”

“She was a little child then.”

“She was a small child back then.”

“She was twelve if a day.”

“She was twelve, to the day.”

“Well—of course. But now she’s older she’s of a thoughtful, quivering, tender nature, and as sensitive as—”

“Well—of course. But now that she’s older, she’s more thoughtful, sensitive, and tender, and as emotional as—”

“Jude!” cried his aunt, springing up in bed. “Don’t you be a fool about her!”

“Jude!” his aunt shouted, jumping out of bed. “Don’t act like an idiot when it comes to her!”

“No, no, of course not.”

"No way, definitely not."

“Your marrying that woman Arabella was about as bad a thing as a man could possibly do for himself by trying hard. But she’s gone to the other side of the world, and med never trouble you again. And there’ll be a worse thing if you, tied and bound as you be, should have a fancy for Sue. If your cousin is civil to you, take her civility for what it is worth. But anything more than a relation’s good wishes it is stark madness for ’ee to give her. If she’s townish and wanton it med bring ’ee to ruin.”

"Marrying that woman Arabella was one of the worst things you could have done for yourself, no matter how hard you tried. But she's gone to the other side of the world, and she won't bother you again. And it would be even worse if, being tied down as you are, you started having feelings for Sue. If your cousin is polite to you, just take her politeness for what it is. But anything beyond a relative's good wishes would be pure madness to offer her. If she’s flirtatious and reckless, it could lead to your ruin."

“Don’t say anything against her, Aunt! Don’t, please!”

“Don’t say anything negative about her, Aunt! Please don’t!”

A relief was afforded to him by the entry of the companion and nurse of his aunt, who must have been listening to the conversation, for she began a commentary on past years, introducing Sue Bridehead as a character in her recollections. She described what an odd little maid Sue had been when a pupil at the village school across the green opposite, before her father went to London—how, when the vicar arranged readings and recitations, she appeared on the platform, the smallest of them all, “in her little white frock, and shoes, and pink sash”; how she recited “Excelsior,” “There was a sound of revelry by night,” and “The Raven”; how during the delivery she would knit her little brows and glare round tragically, and say to the empty air, as if some real creature stood there—

A sense of relief washed over him when his aunt's companion and nurse walked in. She must have been listening to their conversation because she started sharing stories from the past, bringing up Sue Bridehead as part of her memories. She described how quirky Sue had been as a student at the village school across the green, before her father moved to London—how, when the vicar organized readings and recitations, Sue was the smallest one there, “in her little white dress, shoes, and pink sash”; how she performed “Excelsior,” “There was a sound of revelry by night,” and “The Raven”; how, while reciting, she would furrow her little brows and look around dramatically, as if addressing an invisible audience—

“Ghastly, grim, and ancient Raven,
    wandering from the Nightly shore,
Tell me what thy lordly name is
    on the Night’s Plutonian shore!”

“Terrifying, dark, and old Raven,
    roaming from the Night's edge,
Tell me what your impressive name is
    on the Night's Plutonian shore!”

“She’d bring up the nasty carrion bird that clear,” corroborated the sick woman reluctantly, “as she stood there in her little sash and things, that you could see un a’most before your very eyes. You too, Jude, had the same trick as a child of seeming to see things in the air.”

“She’d mention the ugly scavenger bird clearly,” the sick woman confirmed reluctantly, “as she stood there in her little sash and stuff, almost like you could see it right before your eyes. You too, Jude, had the same knack as a kid of making it seem like you could see things floating in the air.”

The neighbour told also of Sue’s accomplishments in other kinds:

The neighbor also talked about Sue's achievements in other areas:

“She was not exactly a tomboy, you know; but she could do things that only boys do, as a rule. I’ve seen her hit in and steer down the long slide on yonder pond, with her little curls blowing, one of a file of twenty moving along against the sky like shapes painted on glass, and up the back slide without stopping. All boys except herself; and then they’d cheer her, and then she’d say, ‘Don’t be saucy, boys,’ and suddenly run indoors. They’d try to coax her out again. But ’a wouldn’t come.”

“She wasn't exactly a tomboy, you know; but she could do things that usually only boys do. I’ve seen her slide down the long slide on that pond, with her little curls blowing, one of a group of twenty moving against the sky like shapes painted on glass, and then back up the slide without stopping. All boys except for her; and then they’d cheer her on, and she’d say, ‘Don’t be cheeky, boys,’ and suddenly run inside. They’d try to get her to come out again. But she wouldn’t.”

These retrospective visions of Sue only made Jude the more miserable that he was unable to woo her, and he left the cottage of his aunt that day with a heavy heart. He would fain have glanced into the school to see the room in which Sue’s little figure had so glorified itself; but he checked his desire and went on.

These memories of Sue only made Jude more miserable because he couldn't win her over, and he left his aunt's cottage that day feeling really down. He would have liked to peek into the school to see the classroom where Sue's little figure had shone so brightly, but he held back his urge and kept walking.

It being Sunday evening some villagers who had known him during his residence here were standing in a group in their best clothes. Jude was startled by a salute from one of them:

It was Sunday evening, and some villagers who had known him while he lived here were gathered in a group, dressed in their best clothes. Jude was taken aback by a greeting from one of them:

“Ye’ve got there right enough, then!”

"You nailed it!"

Jude showed that he did not understand.

Jude showed that he didn't understand.

“Why, to the seat of l’arning—the ‘City of Light’ you used to talk to us about as a little boy! Is it all you expected of it?”

“Why, to the seat of learning—the ‘City of Light’ you used to tell us about when you were a kid! Is it everything you hoped it would be?”

“Yes; more!” cried Jude.

“Yeah; more!” cried Jude.

“When I was there once for an hour I didn’t see much in it for my part; auld crumbling buildings, half church, half almshouse, and not much going on at that.”

“When I was there for an hour, I didn’t see much to interest me; old crumbling buildings, part church, part almshouse, and not much happening at all.”

“You are wrong, John; there is more going on than meets the eye of a man walking through the streets. It is a unique centre of thought and religion—the intellectual and spiritual granary of this country. All that silence and absence of goings-on is the stillness of infinite motion—the sleep of the spinning-top, to borrow the simile of a well-known writer.”

“You're mistaken, John; there’s a lot more happening than what a guy strolling through the streets can see. This is a unique hub of ideas and faith—the intellectual and spiritual heart of this country. All that silence and lack of activity is the calm of endless movement—the rest of a spinning top, to use a metaphor from a famous writer.”

“Oh, well, it med be all that, or it med not. As I say, I didn’t see nothing of it the hour or two I was there; so I went in and had a pot o’ beer, and a penny loaf, and a ha’porth o’ cheese, and waited till it was time to come along home. You’ve j’ined a college by this time, I suppose?”

“Oh, well, it might be all that, or it might not. Like I said, I didn’t see any of it during the hour or two I was there; so I went in and had a pint of beer, a bread roll, and some cheese, and waited until it was time to head home. You’ve joined a college by now, I assume?”

“Ah, no!” said Jude. “I am almost as far off that as ever.”

“Ah, no!” Jude said. “I’m still pretty far from that.”

“How so?”

"How is that?"

Jude slapped his pocket.

Jude checked his pocket.

“Just what we thought! Such places be not for such as you—only for them with plenty o’ money.”

“Just what we thought! These places aren't for people like you—only for those with a lot of money.”

“There you are wrong,” said Jude, with some bitterness. “They are for such ones!”

"There you’re wrong," Jude said, a bit bitterly. "They’re for people like that!"

Still, the remark was sufficient to withdraw Jude’s attention from the imaginative world he had lately inhabited, in which an abstract figure, more or less himself, was steeping his mind in a sublimation of the arts and sciences, and making his calling and election sure to a seat in the paradise of the learned. He was set regarding his prospects in a cold northern light. He had lately felt that he could not quite satisfy himself in his Greek—in the Greek of the dramatists particularly. So fatigued was he sometimes after his day’s work that he could not maintain the critical attention necessary for thorough application. He felt that he wanted a coach—a friend at his elbow to tell him in a moment what sometimes would occupy him a weary month in extracting from unanticipative, clumsy books.

Still, the comment was enough to pull Jude’s focus away from the imaginative world he had recently occupied, where an abstract version of himself was immersing his mind in a blend of arts and sciences, securing his place among the learned. He began to view his future in a stark northern light. Recently, he had realized that he wasn’t fully satisfied with his Greek—especially the Greek of the dramatists. He often felt so exhausted after his day’s work that he couldn’t keep the critical attention needed for deep study. He wished he had a tutor—a friend by his side to quickly explain things that would otherwise take him a tiring month to piece together from dull, unhelpful books.

It was decidedly necessary to consider facts a little more closely than he had done of late. What was the good, after all, of using up his spare hours in a vague labour called “private study” without giving an outlook on practicabilities?

It was definitely important to look at the facts a bit more closely than he had been doing lately. After all, what was the point of spending his free time on a vague activity called "private study" if it didn't lead to any practical outcomes?

“I ought to have thought of this before,” he said, as he journeyed back. “It would have been better never to have embarked in the scheme at all than to do it without seeing clearly where I am going, or what I am aiming at… This hovering outside the walls of the colleges, as if expecting some arm to be stretched out from them to lift me inside, won’t do! I must get special information.”

“I should have thought of this earlier,” he said, on his way back. “It would have been better never to have started this plan at all than to do it without understanding where I’m headed or what I’m trying to achieve… This waiting outside the college walls, as if I’m hoping for some hand to reach out and pull me in, isn’t going to work! I need to get specific information.”

The next week accordingly he sought it. What at first seemed an opportunity occurred one afternoon when he saw an elderly gentleman, who had been pointed out as the head of a particular college, walking in the public path of a parklike enclosure near the spot at which Jude chanced to be sitting. The gentleman came nearer, and Jude looked anxiously at his face. It seemed benign, considerate, yet rather reserved. On second thoughts Jude felt that he could not go up and address him; but he was sufficiently influenced by the incident to think what a wise thing it would be for him to state his difficulties by letter to some of the best and most judicious of these old masters, and obtain their advice.

The following week, he decided to pursue it. An opportunity presented itself one afternoon when he saw an elderly man, who had been identified as the head of a specific college, walking along a public path in a park-like area near where Jude was sitting. As the man approached, Jude anxiously studied his face. It appeared friendly, thoughtful, yet somewhat reserved. After a moment, Jude realized he couldn’t just go up and talk to him; however, the encounter inspired him to consider how wise it would be to write to some of the most respected and knowledgeable old masters about his difficulties and seek their advice.

During the next week or two he accordingly placed himself in such positions about the city as would afford him glimpses of several of the most distinguished among the provosts, wardens, and other heads of houses; and from those he ultimately selected five whose physiognomies seemed to say to him that they were appreciative and far-seeing men. To these five he addressed letters, briefly stating his difficulties, and asking their opinion on his stranded situation.

Over the next week or two, he positioned himself around the city to catch glimpses of several of the most notable provosts, wardens, and other heads of houses. From these, he ultimately chose five whose faces seemed to convey that they were understanding and visionary men. He wrote to these five, briefly outlining his challenges and asking for their thoughts on his difficult situation.

When the letters were posted Jude mentally began to criticize them; he wished they had not been sent. “It is just one of those intrusive, vulgar, pushing, applications which are so common in these days,” he thought. “Why couldn’t I know better than address utter strangers in such a way? I may be an impostor, an idle scamp, a man with a bad character, for all that they know to the contrary… Perhaps that’s what I am!”

When the letters were sent, Jude started to have doubts about them; he wished he hadn't sent them. “It’s just one of those bothersome, rude, overbearing requests that are so common these days,” he thought. “Why couldn’t I have known better than to write to complete strangers like this? I could be a fraud, a lazy bum, someone with a terrible reputation, and they wouldn’t know any different… Maybe that’s exactly who I am!”

Nevertheless, he found himself clinging to the hope of some reply as to his one last chance of redemption. He waited day after day, saying that it was perfectly absurd to expect, yet expecting. While he waited he was suddenly stirred by news about Phillotson. Phillotson was giving up the school near Christminster, for a larger one further south, in Mid-Wessex. What this meant; how it would affect his cousin; whether, as seemed possible, it was a practical move of the schoolmaster’s towards a larger income, in view of a provision for two instead of one, he would not allow himself to say. And the tender relations between Phillotson and the young girl of whom Jude was passionately enamoured effectually made it repugnant to Jude’s tastes to apply to Phillotson for advice on his own scheme.

Nevertheless, he found himself holding on to the hope of getting some response about his last chance for redemption. He waited day after day, telling himself it was completely ridiculous to expect anything, yet still hoping. While he waited, he was suddenly intrigued by news about Phillotson. Phillotson was leaving the school near Christminster for a bigger one further south, in Mid-Wessex. What this meant, how it would impact his cousin, and whether it was a practical move by the schoolmaster for a bigger income, considering the need to provide for two instead of one, he wouldn’t let himself think about. The close relationship between Phillotson and the young girl Jude was deeply in love with made it unappealing for Jude to ask Phillotson for advice on his own plans.

Meanwhile the academic dignitaries to whom Jude had written vouchsafed no answer, and the young man was thus thrown back entirely on himself, as formerly, with the added gloom of a weakened hope. By indirect inquiries he soon perceived clearly what he had long uneasily suspected, that to qualify himself for certain open scholarships and exhibitions was the only brilliant course. But to do this a good deal of coaching would be necessary, and much natural ability. It was next to impossible that a man reading on his own system, however widely and thoroughly, even over the prolonged period of ten years, should be able to compete with those who had passed their lives under trained teachers and had worked to ordained lines.

Meanwhile, the academic authorities Jude had written to didn't respond, leaving him to rely entirely on himself once again, but with a deeper sense of despair. Through informal inquiries, he quickly realized what he had long feared: the only way to qualify for certain available scholarships and awards was to follow a specific path. However, to achieve this, he would need a lot of coaching and considerable natural talent. It was nearly impossible for someone studying independently, no matter how extensively and deeply for a decade, to compete with those who had been educated by professionals and had followed set guidelines.

The other course, that of buying himself in, so to speak, seemed the only one really open to men like him, the difficulty being simply of a material kind. With the help of his information he began to reckon the extent of this material obstacle, and ascertained, to his dismay, that, at the rate at which, with the best of fortune, he would be able to save money, fifteen years must elapse before he could be in a position to forward testimonials to the head of a college and advance to a matriculation examination. The undertaking was hopeless.

The other option, which was to buy his way in, felt like the only real choice for guys like him, with the main issue being purely financial. With the info he had, he started calculating how big this financial hurdle was and found, to his disappointment, that at the best possible rate he could save money, it would take him fifteen years before he could send recommendations to the head of a college and move forward to a college entrance exam. The whole plan seemed impossible.

He saw what a curious and cunning glamour the neighbourhood of the place had exercised over him. To get there and live there, to move among the churches and halls and become imbued with the genius loci, had seemed to his dreaming youth, as the spot shaped its charms to him from its halo on the horizon, the obvious and ideal thing to do. “Let me only get there,” he had said with the fatuousness of Crusoe over his big boat, “and the rest is but a matter of time and energy.” It would have been far better for him in every way if he had never come within sight and sound of the delusive precincts, had gone to some busy commercial town with the sole object of making money by his wits, and thence surveyed his plan in true perspective. Well, all that was clear to him amounted to this, that the whole scheme had burst up, like an iridescent soap-bubble, under the touch of a reasoned inquiry. He looked back at himself along the vista of his past years, and his thought was akin to Heine’s:

He realized how strange and deceptive the charm of the neighborhood had been for him. To arrive there and settle in, to wander among the churches and halls and soak in the spirit of the place, had seemed to his youthful dreams—shaped by its allure on the horizon—the obvious and perfect choice. “If I can just get there,” he had said, naively confident like Crusoe with his large boat, “the rest is just a matter of time and effort.” In reality, it would have been much better for him in every way if he had never come close to those misleading surroundings, if he had gone to some bustling city solely to make money using his skills, and from there, assessed his plan with a clearer perspective. Now, it was clear to him that the entire idea had popped, like a colorful soap-bubble, under the scrutiny of rational thought. He reflected on himself along the timeline of his past years, and his thoughts were reminiscent of Heine’s:

Above the youth’s inspired and flashing eyes
I see the motley mocking fool’s-cap rise!

Above the youth’s inspired and bright eyes
I see the colorful mocking fool's cap rise!

Fortunately he had not been allowed to bring his disappointment into his dear Sue’s life by involving her in this collapse. And the painful details of his awakening to a sense of his limitations should now be spared her as far as possible. After all, she had only known a little part of the miserable struggle in which he had been engaged thus unequipped, poor, and unforeseeing.

Fortunately, he hadn't been allowed to bring his disappointment into his dear Sue's life by dragging her into this failure. And he should spare her the painful details of realizing his limitations as much as possible. After all, she had only witnessed a small part of the miserable struggle he had been facing, unprepared and without foresight.

He always remembered the appearance of the afternoon on which he awoke from his dream. Not quite knowing what to do with himself, he went up to an octagonal chamber in the lantern of a singularly built theatre that was set amidst this quaint and singular city. It had windows all round, from which an outlook over the whole town and its edifices could be gained. Jude’s eyes swept all the views in succession, meditatively, mournfully, yet sturdily. Those buildings and their associations and privileges were not for him. From the looming roof of the great library, into which he hardly ever had time to enter, his gaze travelled on to the varied spires, halls, gables, streets, chapels, gardens, quadrangles, which composed the ensemble of this unrivalled panorama. He saw that his destiny lay not with these, but among the manual toilers in the shabby purlieu which he himself occupied, unrecognized as part of the city at all by its visitors and panegyrists, yet without whose denizens the hard readers could not read nor the high thinkers live.

He always remembered the afternoon when he woke up from his dream. Not really knowing what to do with himself, he went up to an octagonal room in the lantern of a uniquely built theater that was set in this charming and unusual city. It had windows all around, offering a view over the entire town and its buildings. Jude’s eyes scanned all the views in turn, thoughtfully, sadly, yet resolutely. Those buildings and their connections and privileges weren’t meant for him. From the towering roof of the grand library, which he rarely had time to enter, his gaze moved on to the different spires, halls, gables, streets, chapels, gardens, and courtyards that made up this amazing panorama. He realized that his destiny didn’t lie with these, but among the manual workers in the shabby neighborhood he inhabited, unrecognized as part of the city by its visitors and admirers, yet without whose residents the avid readers couldn’t read nor the great thinkers live.

He looked over the town into the country beyond, to the trees which screened her whose presence had at first been the support of his heart, and whose loss was now a maddening torture. But for this blow he might have borne with his fate. With Sue as companion he could have renounced his ambitions with a smile. Without her it was inevitable that the reaction from the long strain to which he had subjected himself should affect him disastrously. Phillotson had no doubt passed through a similar intellectual disappointment to that which now enveloped him. But the schoolmaster had been since blest with the consolation of sweet Sue, while for him there was no consoler.

He looked over the town into the countryside beyond, towards the trees that hid her, the one who had initially been the support of his heart, and whose absence was now a maddening torment. If it weren't for this blow, he might have accepted his fate. With Sue by his side, he could have let go of his ambitions with a smile. Without her, it was unavoidable that the reaction from the long stress he had put himself under would affect him terribly. Phillotson had likely gone through a similar intellectual disappointment to the one that now surrounded him. But the schoolmaster had been blessed since then with the comfort of sweet Sue, while he had no one to console him.

Descending to the streets, he went listlessly along till he arrived at an inn, and entered it. Here he drank several glasses of beer in rapid succession, and when he came out it was night. By the light of the flickering lamps he rambled home to supper, and had not long been sitting at table when his landlady brought up a letter that had just arrived for him. She laid it down as if impressed with a sense of its possible importance, and on looking at it Jude perceived that it bore the embossed stamp of one of the colleges whose heads he had addressed. “One—at last!” cried Jude.

Descending to the streets, he walked aimlessly until he reached an inn and went inside. There, he quickly drank several glasses of beer, and when he stepped out, it was night. By the light of the flickering lamps, he wandered home for supper, and he had barely sat down at the table when his landlady brought him a letter that had just arrived. She placed it down, seemingly aware of its potential significance, and when Jude looked at it, he noticed it had the embossed seal of one of the colleges he had contacted. “One—at last!” Jude exclaimed.

The communication was brief, and not exactly what he had expected; though it really was from the master in person. It ran thus:

The message was short and not what he had anticipated; however, it was indeed from the master himself. It read as follows:

BIBLIOLL COLLEGE.

BIBLIOLL COLLEGE.

SIR,—I have read your letter with interest; and, judging from your description of yourself as a working-man, I venture to think that you will have a much better chance of success in life by remaining in your own sphere and sticking to your trade than by adopting any other course. That, therefore, is what I advise you to do. Yours faithfully,

Sir, I’ve read your letter with interest, and based on your description of yourself as a working man, I believe you’ll have a much better chance of succeeding in life by staying in your own field and focusing on your trade rather than trying something else. So, that’s what I suggest you do. Yours faithfully,

T. TETUPHENAY.

T. TETUPHENAY.

To Mr. J. FAWLEY, Stone-mason.

To Mr. J. F. Awley, Stonemason.

This terribly sensible advice exasperated Jude. He had known all that before. He knew it was true. Yet it seemed a hard slap after ten years of labour, and its effect upon him just now was to make him rise recklessly from the table, and, instead of reading as usual, to go downstairs and into the street. He stood at a bar and tossed off two or three glasses, then unconsciously sauntered along till he came to a spot called The Fourways in the middle of the city, gazing abstractedly at the groups of people like one in a trance, till, coming to himself, he began talking to the policeman fixed there.

This really sensible advice frustrated Jude. He had already been aware of all that. He knew it was true. Still, it felt like a harsh reality check after ten years of hard work, and right now it made him recklessly get up from the table, and instead of reading like usual, he went downstairs and out into the street. He stood at a bar and knocked back two or three drinks, then mindlessly strolled along until he reached a place called The Fourways in the city center, looking at the groups of people as if he were in a daze, until he snapped back to reality and started talking to the police officer stationed there.

That officer yawned, stretched out his elbows, elevated himself an inch and a half on the balls of his toes, smiled, and looking humorously at Jude, said, “You’ve had a wet, young man.”

That officer yawned, stretched out his elbows, lifted himself an inch and a half on the balls of his toes, smiled, and humorously looked at Jude, saying, “You’ve been in the rain, young man.”

“No; I’ve only begun,” he replied cynically.

“No; I’ve just started,” he said with a hint of sarcasm.

Whatever his wetness, his brains were dry enough. He only heard in part the policeman’s further remarks, having fallen into thought on what struggling people like himself had stood at that crossway, whom nobody ever thought of now. It had more history than the oldest college in the city. It was literally teeming, stratified, with the shades of human groups, who had met there for tragedy, comedy, farce; real enactments of the intensest kind. At Fourways men had stood and talked of Napoleon, the loss of America, the execution of King Charles, the burning of the Martyrs, the Crusades, the Norman Conquest, possibly of the arrival of Caesar. Here the two sexes had met for loving, hating, coupling, parting; had waited, had suffered, for each other; had triumphed over each other; cursed each other in jealousy, blessed each other in forgiveness.

No matter how wet he was, his thoughts were clear enough. He only partially heard the policeman’s further comments, lost in thought about the struggling people like him who once stood at that crossroad, who nobody thinks about anymore. It had more history than the oldest college in the city. It was literally filled with the memories of human groups, who gathered there for moments of tragedy, comedy, and farce—real events of the most intense kind. At Fourways, men had stood and talked about Napoleon, the loss of America, the execution of King Charles, the burning of the Martyrs, the Crusades, the Norman Conquest, and possibly even Caesar’s arrival. Here, men and women had come together for love, hatred, connections, and separations; they had waited and suffered for each other; they had triumphed over one another; cursed each other out of jealousy, and blessed each other in forgiveness.

He began to see that the town life was a book of humanity infinitely more palpitating, varied, and compendious than the gown life. These struggling men and women before him were the reality of Christminster, though they knew little of Christ or Minster. That was one of the humours of things. The floating population of students and teachers, who did know both in a way, were not Christminster in a local sense at all.

He started to realize that town life was a vibrant, diverse, and rich narrative of humanity compared to the academic life. The hardworking men and women around him were the true essence of Christminster, even though they were largely unaware of Christ or Minster. That was one of the ironic aspects of the situation. The transient population of students and teachers, who had some knowledge of both in a sense, didn’t represent Christminster in a local way at all.

He looked at his watch, and, in pursuit of this idea, he went on till he came to a public hall, where a promenade concert was in progress. Jude entered, and found the room full of shop youths and girls, soldiers, apprentices, boys of eleven smoking cigarettes, and light women of the more respectable and amateur class. He had tapped the real Christminster life. A band was playing, and the crowd walked about and jostled each other, and every now and then a man got upon a platform and sang a comic song.

He checked his watch and, driven by this thought, continued until he reached a public hall, where a promenade concert was happening. Jude went inside and saw the room packed with young workers, soldiers, apprentices, eleven-year-old boys smoking cigarettes, and decent women of the more respectable, amateur kind. He had tapped into the true life of Christminster. A band was playing, the crowd was milling around and bumping into each other, and every now and then a guy would step up on a platform and sing a funny song.

The spirit of Sue seemed to hover round him and prevent his flirting and drinking with the frolicsome girls who made advances—wistful to gain a little joy. At ten o’clock he came away, choosing a circuitous route homeward to pass the gates of the college whose head had just sent him the note.

The spirit of Sue seemed to linger around him, keeping him from flirting and drinking with the lively girls who were trying to get his attention—eager for a bit of fun. At ten o’clock, he left, taking a longer way home to pass by the gates of the college whose head had just sent him the note.

The gates were shut, and, by an impulse, he took from his pocket the lump of chalk which as a workman he usually carried there, and wrote along the wall:

The gates were closed, and on a whim, he pulled out the chunk of chalk he often kept in his pocket as a laborer, and wrote on the wall:

I have understanding as well as you; I am not inferior to you: yea, who knoweth not such things as these?”—Job xii. 3.

I understand just as much as you do; I'm not lesser than you: who doesn't know things like these?”—Job xii. 3.

VII

The stroke of scorn relieved his mind, and the next morning he laughed at his self-conceit. But the laugh was not a healthy one. He re-read the letter from the master, and the wisdom in its lines, which had at first exasperated him, chilled and depressed him now. He saw himself as a fool indeed.

The scornful remark lifted his spirits, but the next morning he chuckled at his own arrogance. However, it wasn't a genuine laugh. He went over the letter from the master again, and the wisdom in it, which had initially irritated him, now left him feeling cold and downcast. He realized he was truly a fool.

Deprived of the objects of both intellect and emotion, he could not proceed to his work. Whenever he felt reconciled to his fate as a student, there came to disturb his calm his hopeless relations with Sue. That the one affined soul he had ever met was lost to him through his marriage returned upon him with cruel persistency, till, unable to bear it longer, he again rushed for distraction to the real Christminster life. He now sought it out in an obscure and low-ceiled tavern up a court which was well known to certain worthies of the place, and in brighter times would have interested him simply by its quaintness. Here he sat more or less all the day, convinced that he was at bottom a vicious character, of whom it was hopeless to expect anything.

Deprived of both intellectual and emotional connections, he couldn't move forward with his work. Whenever he felt at peace with his fate as a student, his difficult relationship with Sue would disrupt his calm. The fact that the only kindred spirit he had ever encountered was out of reach because of his marriage haunted him with painful persistence, until he could no longer tolerate it and once again sought distraction in the real-life atmosphere of Christminster. He found this in a small, dimly lit pub tucked away in a courtyard that was known to some locals and would have caught his interest for its charm during better days. Here, he spent most of his time, convinced deep down that he was a morally flawed person and that nothing good could be expected of him.

In the evening the frequenters of the house dropped in one by one, Jude still retaining his seat in the corner, though his money was all spent, and he had not eaten anything the whole day except a biscuit. He surveyed his gathering companions with all the equanimity and philosophy of a man who has been drinking long and slowly, and made friends with several: to wit, Tinker Taylor, a decayed church-ironmonger who appeared to have been of a religious turn in earlier years, but was somewhat blasphemous now; also a red-nosed auctioneer; also two Gothic masons like himself, called Uncle Jim and Uncle Joe. There were present, too, some clerks, and a gown- and surplice-maker’s assistant; two ladies who sported moral characters of various depths of shade, according to their company, nicknamed “Bower o’ Bliss” and “Freckles”; some horsey men “in the know” of betting circles; a travelling actor from the theatre, and two devil-may-care young men who proved to be gownless undergraduates; they had slipped in by stealth to meet a man about bull-pups, and stayed to drink and smoke short pipes with the racing gents aforesaid, looking at their watches every now and then.

In the evening, the regulars at the house came in one by one. Jude stayed in his corner, even though he had spent all his money and hadn’t eaten anything all day except for a biscuit. He watched the people around him with the calmness and contemplation of someone who has been drinking slowly for a long time, and he made friends with a few: Tinker Taylor, a worn-out church ironmonger who seemed to have been religious in his earlier years but was now a bit blasphemous; a red-nosed auctioneer; and two fellow Gothic masons named Uncle Jim and Uncle Joe. There were also some clerks and an assistant to a gown and surplice maker; two ladies with moral reputations of varying degrees, nicknamed "Bower o’ Bliss" and "Freckles"; some horsey men who were well-informed about betting circles; a traveling actor from the theater; and two carefree young men, who turned out to be undergraduates without their gowns. They had snuck in to meet someone about bull-pups and stayed to drink and smoke short pipes with the racing guys, glancing at their watches now and then.

The conversation waxed general. Christminster society was criticized, the dons, magistrates, and other people in authority being sincerely pitied for their shortcomings, while opinions on how they ought to conduct themselves and their affairs to be properly respected, were exchanged in a large-minded and disinterested manner.

The conversation became more inclusive. People criticized Christminster society, genuinely feeling sorry for the flaws of the professors, judges, and other authority figures, while sharing opinions on how they should act and manage their affairs to earn proper respect, all in an open-minded and unbiased way.

Jude Fawley, with the self-conceit, effrontery, and aplomb of a strong-brained fellow in liquor, threw in his remarks somewhat peremptorily; and his aims having been what they were for so many years, everything the others said turned upon his tongue, by a sort of mechanical craze, to the subject of scholarship and study, the extent of his own learning being dwelt upon with an insistence that would have appeared pitiable to himself in his sane hours.

Jude Fawley, with the arrogance, boldness, and confidence of a smart guy who’s had too much to drink, made his comments rather forcefully; and since he had been focused on his goals for so many years, everything the others said seemed to trigger his obsession with scholarship and study, highlighting his own knowledge in a way that would have seemed sad to him during his more rational moments.

“I don’t care a damn,” he was saying, “for any provost, warden, principal, fellow, or cursed master of arts in the university! What I know is that I’d lick ’em on their own ground if they’d give me a chance, and show ’em a few things they are not up to yet!”

“I don’t care at all,” he was saying, “about any provost, warden, principal, fellow, or damn master of arts in the university! What I know is that I’d take them on their own turf if they’d give me a chance, and show them a few things they still don’t understand!”

“Hear, hear!” said the undergraduates from the corner, where they were talking privately about the pups.

“Hear, hear!” said the college students from the corner, where they were chatting privately about the puppies.

“You always was fond o’ books, I’ve heard,” said Tinker Taylor, “and I don’t doubt what you state. Now with me ’twas different. I always saw there was more to be learnt outside a book than in; and I took my steps accordingly, or I shouldn’t have been the man I am.”

“You’ve always had a love for books, I’ve heard,” said Tinker Taylor, “and I believe what you’re saying. For me, it was different. I always felt there was more to learn outside of books than in them; so I acted on that belief, or I wouldn’t be the person I am today.”

“You aim at the Church, I believe?” said Uncle Joe. “If you are such a scholar as to pitch yer hopes so high as that, why not give us a specimen of your scholarship? Canst say the Creed in Latin, man? That was how they once put it to a chap down in my country.”

“You're aiming for the Church, right?” said Uncle Joe. “If you're really as smart as you think to hope for something so lofty, why not show us a bit of your knowledge? Can you recite the Creed in Latin, man? That’s how they used to challenge a guy where I come from.”

“I should think so!” said Jude haughtily.

“I would think so!” said Jude arrogantly.

“Not he! Like his conceit!” screamed one of the ladies.

“Not him! I can't stand his arrogance!” screamed one of the ladies.

“Just you shut up, Bower o’ Bliss!” said one of the undergraduates. “Silence!” He drank off the spirits in his tumbler, rapped with it on the counter, and announced, “The gentleman in the corner is going to rehearse the Articles of his Belief, in the Latin tongue, for the edification of the company.”

“Just shut up, Bower o’ Bliss!” said one of the students. “Be quiet!” He downed the drink in his glass, tapped it on the counter, and declared, “The guy in the corner is going to recite the Articles of his Belief in Latin, for everyone's enjoyment.”

“I won’t!” said Jude.

"I won't!" Jude said.

“Yes—have a try!” said the surplice-maker.

“Yeah—give it a shot!” said the surplice-maker.

“You can’t!” said Uncle Joe.

"You can't!" Uncle Joe said.

“Yes, he can!” said Tinker Taylor.

“Yes, he can!” said Tinker Taylor.

“I’ll swear I can!” said Jude. “Well, come now, stand me a small Scotch cold, and I’ll do it straight off.”

“I swear I can!” said Jude. “Alright, now, buy me a little cold Scotch, and I’ll do it right away.”

“That’s a fair offer,” said the undergraduate, throwing down the money for the whisky.

"That’s a good deal," said the college student, tossing down the cash for the whisky.

The barmaid concocted the mixture with the bearing of a person compelled to live amongst animals of an inferior species, and the glass was handed across to Jude, who, having drunk the contents, stood up and began rhetorically, without hesitation:

The barmaid mixed the drink with the demeanor of someone forced to be around lesser beings, and she handed the glass to Jude, who, after drinking it, stood up and started speaking confidently, without pausing:

Credo in unum Deum, Patrem omnipotentem, Factorem coeli et terrae, visibilium omnium et invisibilium.

I believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Creator of heaven and earth, of all things visible and invisible.

“Good! Excellent Latin!” cried one of the undergraduates, who, however, had not the slightest conception of a single word.

“Great! Awesome Latin!” shouted one of the undergraduates, who, however, had no idea what any of it meant.

A silence reigned among the rest in the bar, and the maid stood still, Jude’s voice echoing sonorously into the inner parlour, where the landlord was dozing, and bringing him out to see what was going on. Jude had declaimed steadily ahead, and was continuing:

A silence fell over the others in the bar, and the waitress stood still, Jude’s voice resonating into the inner room, where the landlord was napping, drawing him out to see what was happening. Jude had been speaking confidently and was still going:

Crucifixus etiam pro nobis: sub Pontio Pilato passus, et sepultus est. Et resurrexit tertia die, secundum Scripturas.

He was also crucified for us: under Pontius Pilate, he suffered and was buried. And he rose on the third day, according to the Scriptures.

“That’s the Nicene,” sneered the second undergraduate. “And we wanted the Apostles’!”

"That's the Nicene," scoffed the second undergraduate. "We wanted the Apostles'!"

“You didn’t say so! And every fool knows, except you, that the Nicene is the most historic creed!”

“You didn’t just say that! And every idiot knows, except you, that the Nicene is the most important creed in history!”

“Let un go on, let un go on!” said the auctioneer.

“Let’s move on, let’s move on!” said the auctioneer.

But Jude’s mind seemed to grow confused soon, and he could not get on. He put his hand to his forehead, and his face assumed an expression of pain.

But Jude's mind quickly became hazy, and he struggled to focus. He pressed his hand to his forehead, and his face showed signs of distress.

“Give him another glass—then he’ll fetch up and get through it,” said Tinker Taylor.

“Give him another glass—then he’ll sober up and get through it,” said Tinker Taylor.

Somebody threw down threepence, the glass was handed, Jude stretched out his arm for it without looking, and having swallowed the liquor, went on in a moment in a revived voice, raising it as he neared the end with the manner of a priest leading a congregation:

Somebody tossed down threepence, the glass was passed to Jude. He reached out for it without looking, and after downing the liquor, he continued a moment later with a renewed voice, lifting it as he approached the end like a priest guiding a congregation:

Et in Spiritum Sanctum, Dominum et vivificantem, qui ex Patre Filioque procedit. Qui cum Patre et Filio simul adoratur et conglorificatur. Qui locutus est per prophetas.

And in the Holy Spirit, the Lord and giver of life, who proceeds from the Father and the Son. Who is worshipped and glorified together with the Father and the Son. Who spoke through the prophets.

Et unam Catholicam et Apostolicam Ecclesiam. Confiteor unum Baptisma in remissionem peccatorum. Et exspecto Resurrectionem mortuorum. Et vitam venturi saeculi. Amen.

And one Catholic and Apostolic Church. I confess one Baptism for the forgiveness of sins. And I look forward to the Resurrection of the dead. And the life of the world to come. Amen.

“Well done!” said several, enjoying the last word, as being the first and only one they had recognized.

“Great job!” said several, relishing the final word, as it was the first and only one they had acknowledged.

Then Jude seemed to shake the fumes from his brain, as he stared round upon them.

Then Jude appeared to clear the fog from his mind as he looked around at them.

“You pack of fools!” he cried. “Which one of you knows whether I have said it or no? It might have been the Ratcatcher’s Daughter in double Dutch for all that your besotted heads can tell! See what I have brought myself to—the crew I have come among!”

"You bunch of idiots!" he shouted. "Which one of you even knows if I actually said it or not? It could've been the Ratcatcher’s Daughter in a foreign language for all your clueless minds can figure out! Look at what I've been reduced to—the crowd I've ended up with!"

The landlord, who had already had his license endorsed for harbouring queer characters, feared a riot, and came outside the counter; but Jude, in his sudden flash of reason, had turned in disgust and left the scene, the door slamming with a dull thud behind him.

The landlord, who had already had his license marked for allowing strange characters, was worried about a riot and came out from behind the counter; but Jude, in a moment of clarity, had turned away in disgust and left, the door slamming shut with a heavy thud behind him.

He hastened down the lane and round into the straight broad street, which he followed till it merged in the highway, and all sound of his late companions had been left behind. Onward he still went, under the influence of a childlike yearning for the one being in the world to whom it seemed possible to fly—an unreasoning desire, whose ill judgement was not apparent to him now. In the course of an hour, when it was between ten and eleven o’clock, he entered the village of Lumsdon, and reaching the cottage, saw that a light was burning in a downstairs room, which he assumed, rightly as it happened, to be hers.

He rushed down the lane and turned onto the wide street, which he followed until it connected with the highway, leaving all sounds of his former companions behind. He continued forward, driven by a childlike longing for the one person in the world he felt he could reach—an irrational desire, the poor judgment of which didn’t register with him at that moment. About an hour later, between ten and eleven o’clock, he arrived in the village of Lumsdon and, upon reaching the cottage, noticed that a light was on in a downstairs room, which he correctly assumed was hers.

Jude stepped close to the wall, and tapped with his finger on the pane, saying impatiently, “Sue, Sue!”

Jude stepped up to the wall and tapped on the glass with his finger, saying impatiently, “Sue, Sue!”

She must have recognized his voice, for the light disappeared from the apartment, and in a second or two the door was unlocked and opened, and Sue appeared with a candle in her hand.

She must have recognized his voice because the light went out in the apartment, and in a second or two, the door was unlocked and opened, and Sue appeared holding a candle.

“Is it Jude? Yes, it is! My dear, dear cousin, what’s the matter?”

“Is that Jude? Yes, it is! My dear cousin, what’s wrong?”

“Oh, I am—I couldn’t help coming, Sue!” said he, sinking down upon the doorstep. “I am so wicked, Sue—my heart is nearly broken, and I could not bear my life as it was! So I have been drinking, and blaspheming, or next door to it, and saying holy things in disreputable quarters—repeating in idle bravado words which ought never to be uttered but reverently! Oh, do anything with me, Sue—kill me—I don’t care! Only don’t hate me and despise me like all the rest of the world!”

“Oh, I am—I couldn’t help coming, Sue!” he said, sitting down on the doorstep. “I’m so messed up, Sue—my heart is nearly broken, and I just can’t stand my life as it is! So I’ve been drinking and cursing, or something close to it, and saying sacred things in inappropriate places—throwing around words that should only be spoken with respect! Oh, do anything you want with me, Sue—kill me—I don’t care! Just don’t hate me and look down on me like everyone else in the world!”

“You are ill, poor dear! No, I won’t despise you; of course I won’t! Come in and rest, and let me see what I can do for you. Now lean on me, and don’t mind.” With one hand holding the candle and the other supporting him, she led him indoors, and placed him in the only easy chair the meagrely furnished house afforded, stretching his feet upon another, and pulling off his boots. Jude, now getting towards his sober senses, could only say, “Dear, dear Sue!” in a voice broken by grief and contrition.

“You're sick, poor thing! No, I won’t judge you; of course I won't! Come in and rest, and let me see what I can do for you. Now lean on me, and don’t worry.” With one hand holding the candle and the other supporting him, she guided him inside and helped him into the only comfortable chair the sparsely furnished house had, stretching his feet onto another and taking off his boots. Jude, starting to regain his senses, could only say, “Oh, Sue!” in a voice filled with sadness and regret.

She asked him if he wanted anything to eat, but he shook his head. Then telling him to go to sleep, and that she would come down early in the morning and get him some breakfast, she bade him good-night and ascended the stairs.

She asked him if he wanted something to eat, but he shook his head. Then, telling him to go to sleep and that she would come down early in the morning and get him some breakfast, she said goodnight and went up the stairs.

Almost immediately he fell into a heavy slumber, and did not wake till dawn. At first he did not know where he was, but by degrees his situation cleared to him, and he beheld it in all the ghastliness of a right mind. She knew the worst of him—the very worst. How could he face her now? She would soon be coming down to see about breakfast, as she had said, and there would he be in all his shame confronting her. He could not bear the thought, and softly drawing on his boots, and taking his hat from the nail on which she had hung it, he slipped noiselessly out of the house.

Almost immediately, he fell into a deep sleep and didn’t wake up until dawn. At first, he didn’t know where he was, but gradually, his situation became clear, and he saw it all in its terrifying reality. She knew the worst of him—the absolute worst. How could he face her now? She would soon come down to check on breakfast, as she had mentioned, and there he would be, full of shame, facing her. He couldn't stand the thought, so he quietly put on his boots, took his hat from the hook where she had hung it, and slipped silently out of the house.

His fixed idea was to get away to some obscure spot and hide, and perhaps pray; and the only spot which occurred to him was Marygreen. He called at his lodging in Christminster, where he found awaiting him a note of dismissal from his employer; and having packed up he turned his back upon the city that had been such a thorn in his side, and struck southward into Wessex. He had no money left in his pocket, his small savings, deposited at one of the banks in Christminster, having fortunately been left untouched. To get to Marygreen, therefore, his only course was walking; and the distance being nearly twenty miles, he had ample time to complete on the way the sobering process begun in him.

His main goal was to escape to some quiet place and hide, maybe even pray; the only place that came to mind was Marygreen. He stopped by his lodging in Christminster, where he found a dismissal note from his employer waiting for him. After packing his things, he turned his back on the city that had caused him so much trouble and headed south into Wessex. He had no money left in his pocket, but his small savings at a bank in Christminster had fortunately stayed untouched. To reach Marygreen, his only option was to walk, and since it was nearly twenty miles away, he had plenty of time to continue the sobering process that had already started within him.

At some hour of the evening he reached Alfredston. Here he pawned his waistcoat, and having gone out of the town a mile or two, slept under a rick that night. At dawn he rose, shook off the hayseeds and stems from his clothes, and started again, breasting the long white road up the hill to the downs, which had been visible to him a long way off, and passing the milestone at the top, whereon he had carved his hopes years ago.

At some point in the evening, he arrived in Alfredston. Here, he pawned his waistcoat and, after walking a mile or two outside of town, slept under a haystack that night. At dawn, he got up, brushed off the hayseeds and stems from his clothes, and set out again, trudging up the long white road to the hills that he had seen from far away, passing the milestone at the top where he had carved his dreams years ago.

He reached the ancient hamlet while the people were at breakfast. Weary and mud-bespattered, but quite possessed of his ordinary clearness of brain, he sat down by the well, thinking as he did so what a poor Christ he made. Seeing a trough of water near he bathed his face, and went on to the cottage of his great-aunt, whom he found breakfasting in bed, attended by the woman who lived with her.

He arrived at the old village while the people were having breakfast. Tired and covered in mud, but still clear-headed, he sat down by the well, thinking about how inadequate he felt. Noticing a trough of water nearby, he washed his face and continued on to his great-aunt's cottage, where he found her enjoying breakfast in bed, attended by the woman who lived with her.

“What—out o’ work?” asked his relative, regarding him through eyes sunken deep, under lids heavy as pot-covers, no other cause for his tumbled appearance suggesting itself to one whose whole life had been a struggle with material things.

“What—out of work?” asked his relative, looking at him with eyes sunk deep under lids heavy like pot lids, with no other reason for his disheveled appearance standing out to someone whose entire life had been a battle with material issues.

“Yes,” said Jude heavily. “I think I must have a little rest.”

“Yes,” Jude replied with a sigh. “I think I need to take a short break.”

Refreshed by some breakfast, he went up to his old room and lay down in his shirt-sleeves, after the manner of the artizan. He fell asleep for a short while, and when he awoke it was as if he had awakened in hell. It was hell—“the hell of conscious failure,” both in ambition and in love. He thought of that previous abyss into which he had fallen before leaving this part of the country; the deepest deep he had supposed it then; but it was not so deep as this. That had been the breaking in of the outer bulwarks of his hope: this was of his second line.

Refreshed by some breakfast, he went up to his old room and lay down in his shirtsleeves, like a working man. He fell asleep for a bit, and when he woke up, it felt like he had awakened in hell. It *was* hell—“the hell of conscious failure,” both in his ambitions and his love life. He remembered that previous pit he had fallen into before leaving this area; he had thought that was the deepest it could get, but it was nothing compared to this. That had been the breaking of the outer walls of his hope; this was the collapse of his inner defenses.

If he had been a woman he must have screamed under the nervous tension which he was now undergoing. But that relief being denied to his virility, he clenched his teeth in misery, bringing lines about his mouth like those in the Laocoön, and corrugations between his brows.

If he had been a woman, he probably would have screamed from the intense nervous tension he was feeling. But since he couldn't express that relief as a man, he gritted his teeth in agony, creating lines around his mouth like those seen in the Laocoön and furrows on his forehead.

A mournful wind blew through the trees, and sounded in the chimney like the pedal notes of an organ. Each ivy leaf overgrowing the wall of the churchless church-yard hard by, now abandoned, pecked its neighbour smartly, and the vane on the new Victorian-Gothic church in the new spot had already begun to creak. Yet apparently it was not always the outdoor wind that made the deep murmurs; it was a voice. He guessed its origin in a moment or two; the curate was praying with his aunt in the adjoining room. He remembered her speaking of him. Presently the sounds ceased, and a step seemed to cross the landing. Jude sat up, and shouted “Hoi!”

A sad wind blew through the trees, sounding in the chimney like the low notes of an organ. Each ivy leaf creeping over the wall of the abandoned churchyard nearby poked its neighbor sharply, and the weather vane on the new Victorian-Gothic church had already started to creak. But it seemed that the deep murmurs didn’t always come from the outdoor wind; it was a voice. He recognized it quickly; the curate was praying with his aunt in the next room. He remembered her mentioning him. Soon, the sounds stopped, and a step seemed to cross the landing. Jude sat up and shouted, “Hey!”

The step made for his door, which was open, and a man looked in. It was a young clergyman.

The door was open, and a man looked inside. It was a young priest.

“I think you are Mr. Highridge,” said Jude. “My aunt has mentioned you more than once. Well, here I am, just come home; a fellow gone to the bad; though I had the best intentions in the world at one time. Now I am melancholy mad, what with drinking and one thing and another.”

“I think you’re Mr. Highridge,” Jude said. “My aunt has talked about you a lot. Well, here I am, just back home; a guy who’s gone off the rails; even though I had the best intentions back in the day. Now I’m feeling pretty down, what with drinking and all sorts of other stuff.”

Slowly Jude unfolded to the curate his late plans and movements, by an unconscious bias dwelling less upon the intellectual and ambitious side of his dream, and more upon the theological, though this had, up till now, been merely a portion of the general plan of advancement.

Slowly, Jude shared with the curate his recent plans and activities, unintentionally focusing less on the intellectual and ambitious aspects of his dreams and more on the theological side, even though this had only been a part of his overall plan for progress until now.

“Now I know I have been a fool, and that folly is with me,” added Jude in conclusion. “And I don’t regret the collapse of my university hopes one jot. I wouldn’t begin again if I were sure to succeed. I don’t care for social success any more at all. But I do feel I should like to do some good thing; and I bitterly regret the Church, and the loss of my chance of being her ordained minister.”

“Now I realize I’ve been foolish, and that foolishness is with me,” Jude concluded. “And I don’t regret the end of my university dreams at all. I wouldn’t start over even if I was guaranteed to succeed. I no longer care about social success. But I do wish I could do something meaningful; and I deeply regret the Church and the loss of my chance to become an ordained minister.”

The curate, who was a new man to this neighbourhood, had grown deeply interested, and at last he said: “If you feel a real call to the ministry, and I won’t say from your conversation that you do not, for it is that of a thoughtful and educated man, you might enter the Church as a licentiate. Only you must make up your mind to avoid strong drink.”

The curate, who was new to the area, had become quite interested, and finally he said: “If you truly feel called to the ministry—and from our conversation, I can tell you might—then you could join the Church as a licentiate. But you need to decide to stay away from strong alcohol.”

“I could avoid that easily enough, if I had any kind of hope to support me!”

“I could easily avoid that if I had any kind of hope to back me up!”

Part Third
AT MELCHESTER

“For there was no other girl, O bridegroom, like her!”
—SAPPHO (H. T. Wharton).

“Because there was no other girl, O groom, like her!”
—SAPPHO (H. T. Wharton).

I

It was a new idea—the ecclesiastical and altruistic life as distinct from the intellectual and emulative life. A man could preach and do good to his fellow-creatures without taking double-firsts in the schools of Christminster, or having anything but ordinary knowledge. The old fancy which had led on to the culminating vision of the bishopric had not been an ethical or theological enthusiasm at all, but a mundane ambition masquerading in a surplice. He feared that his whole scheme had degenerated to, even though it might not have originated in, a social unrest which had no foundation in the nobler instincts; which was purely an artificial product of civilization. There were thousands of young men on the same self-seeking track at the present moment. The sensual hind who ate, drank, and lived carelessly with his wife through the days of his vanity was a more likable being than he.

It was a fresh idea—the religious and charitable life as separate from the intellectual and competitive life. A person could preach and help others without earning top honors in the schools of Christminster or having anything more than basic knowledge. The old notion that had led him to his dream of becoming a bishop hadn't been about ethical or theological passion at all, but rather a worldly ambition disguised in a clerical robe. He worried that his entire plan had turned into, even if it hadn’t started as, a social unrest that lacked any basis in higher instincts; it was just a manufactured product of society. There were thousands of young men currently following the same selfish path. The indulgent person who ate, drank, and lived carelessly with his partner during the peak of his vanity was a more appealing individual than he was.

But to enter the Church in such an unscholarly way that he could not in any probability rise to a higher grade through all his career than that of the humble curate wearing his life out in an obscure village or city slum—that might have a touch of goodness and greatness in it; that might be true religion, and a purgatorial course worthy of being followed by a remorseful man.

But to join the Church in such an unacademic way that he probably couldn’t hope to advance beyond being a humble curate spending his life in an obscure village or city slum—that could have an element of goodness and greatness; that could be true religion, and a purgatorial path worthy of a remorseful man.

The favourable light in which this new thought showed itself by contrast with his foregone intentions cheered Jude, as he sat there, shabby and lonely; and it may be said to have given, during the next few days, the coup de grâce to his intellectual career—a career which had extended over the greater part of a dozen years. He did nothing, however, for some long stagnant time to advance his new desire, occupying himself with little local jobs in putting up and lettering headstones about the neighbouring villages, and submitting to be regarded as a social failure, a returned purchase, by the half-dozen or so of farmers and other country-people who condescended to nod to him.

The positive perspective of this new idea, especially when compared to his previous plans, lifted Jude's spirits as he sat there, worn out and alone. It can be said that this realization gave a final blow to his intellectual aspirations—a journey that had lasted for most of twelve years. However, he didn’t take any steps to pursue his newly sparked passion for a long time. Instead, he occupied himself with small local tasks like installing and lettering headstones in nearby villages, accepting the label of a social failure from the few farmers and townsfolk who would acknowledge him with a nod.

The human interest of the new intention—and a human interest is indispensable to the most spiritual and self-sacrificing—was created by a letter from Sue, bearing a fresh postmark. She evidently wrote with anxiety, and told very little about her own doings, more than that she had passed some sort of examination for a Queen’s Scholarship, and was going to enter a training college at Melchester to complete herself for the vocation she had chosen, partly by his influence. There was a theological college at Melchester; Melchester was a quiet and soothing place, almost entirely ecclesiastical in its tone; a spot where worldly learning and intellectual smartness had no establishment; where the altruistic feeling that he did possess would perhaps be more highly estimated than a brilliancy which he did not.

The human connection of the new intention—and a human connection is essential even for the most spiritual and selfless—was sparked by a letter from Sue, with a recent postmark. She clearly wrote with concern, sharing little about her own activities, only that she had passed some kind of exam for a Queen’s Scholarship and was going to attend a training college in Melchester to prepare for the career she had chosen, partly influenced by him. Melchester had a theological college; it was a calm and comforting place, mostly focused on religious matters; a place where worldly knowledge and intellectual sharpness weren’t valued; where the altruistic feelings he did have would likely be appreciated more than the brilliance he lacked.

As it would be necessary that he should continue for a time to work at his trade while reading up Divinity, which he had neglected at Christminster for the ordinary classical grind, what better course for him than to get employment at the further city, and pursue this plan of reading? That his excessive human interest in the new place was entirely of Sue’s making, while at the same time Sue was to be regarded even less than formerly as proper to create it, had an ethical contradictoriness to which he was not blind. But that much he conceded to human frailty, and hoped to learn to love her only as a friend and kinswoman.

As he needed to keep working for a while and focus on studying Divinity, which he had overlooked while at Christminster in favor of the usual classical studies, what better option could he find than to take a job in the city and follow this reading plan? His strong personal interest in the new place was entirely due to Sue, yet he also felt that Sue was even less appropriate to inspire that interest than before. He recognized the ethical inconsistency in this but accepted it as a part of human nature, hoping to learn to love her only as a friend and relative.

He considered that he might so mark out his coming years as to begin his ministry at the age of thirty—an age which much attracted him as being that of his exemplar when he first began to teach in Galilee. This would allow him plenty of time for deliberate study, and for acquiring capital by his trade to help his aftercourse of keeping the necessary terms at a theological college.

He thought about planning his future years to start his ministry at age thirty—an age that appealed to him because it was when his role model first began teaching in Galilee. This would give him enough time for thoughtful study and to earn money from his trade to help support his later education at a theological college.

Christmas had come and passed, and Sue had gone to the Melchester Normal School. The time was just the worst in the year for Jude to get into new employment, and he had written suggesting to her that he should postpone his arrival for a month or so, till the days had lengthened. She had acquiesced so readily that he wished he had not proposed it—she evidently did not much care about him, though she had never once reproached him for his strange conduct in coming to her that night, and his silent disappearance. Neither had she ever said a word about her relations with Mr. Phillotson.

Christmas had come and gone, and Sue had started at the Melchester Normal School. This was the worst time of year for Jude to find new work, so he suggested to her that he should delay his arrival for a month or so, until the days got longer. She agreed so quickly that he regretted bringing it up—she clearly didn't care much about him, even though she had never criticized him for his odd behavior when he visited her that night or for leaving without a word. She also never mentioned anything about her relationship with Mr. Phillotson.

Suddenly, however, quite a passionate letter arrived from Sue. She was quite lonely and miserable, she told him. She hated the place she was in; it was worse than the ecclesiastical designer’s; worse than anywhere. She felt utterly friendless; could he come immediately?—though when he did come she would only be able to see him at limited times, the rules of the establishment she found herself in being strict to a degree. It was Mr. Phillotson who had advised her to come there, and she wished she had never listened to him.

Suddenly, a very emotional letter arrived from Sue. She expressed how lonely and miserable she felt. She hated her current situation; it was worse than the ecclesiastical designer’s place; worse than anywhere else. She felt completely friendless; could he come right away?—even though when he arrived, she would only be able to see him at certain times, as the rules of the place she was in were extremely strict. It was Mr. Phillotson who had suggested she come there, and she regretted ever listening to him.

Phillotson’s suit was not exactly prospering, evidently; and Jude felt unreasonably glad. He packed up his things and went to Melchester with a lighter heart than he had known for months.

Phillotson’s case was clearly not doing well, and Jude felt unreasonably happy about it. He packed his belongings and headed to Melchester with a lighter heart than he had felt in months.

This being the turning over a new leaf he duly looked about for a temperance hotel, and found a little establishment of that description in the street leading from the station. When he had had something to eat he walked out into the dull winter light over the town bridge, and turned the corner towards the Close. The day was foggy, and standing under the walls of the most graceful architectural pile in England he paused and looked up. The lofty building was visible as far as the roofridge; above, the dwindling spire rose more and more remotely, till its apex was quite lost in the mist drifting across it.

This being a fresh start, he looked around for a hotel that didn't serve alcohol and found a small place like that on the street leading from the station. After grabbing a bite to eat, he walked into the dull winter light across the town bridge and turned the corner toward the Close. It was a foggy day, and as he stood under the walls of the most beautiful building in England, he paused and looked up. The tall structure was visible up to the roofline; above it, the tapering spire rose higher and higher, until its peak disappeared into the mist swirling around it.

The lamps now began to be lighted, and turning to the west front he walked round. He took it as a good omen that numerous blocks of stone were lying about, which signified that the cathedral was undergoing restoration or repair to a considerable extent. It seemed to him, full of the superstitions of his beliefs, that this was an exercise of forethought on the part of a ruling Power, that he might find plenty to do in the art he practised while waiting for a call to higher labours.

The lamps were starting to be lit, and he walked around to the west front. He saw the piles of stone scattered around as a positive sign, indicating that the cathedral was undergoing significant restoration or repair. With his superstitions, he believed this was a sign from a higher power, that he would have plenty of work in his craft while waiting for a chance to take on greater responsibilities.

Then a wave of warmth came over him as he thought how near he now stood to the bright-eyed vivacious girl with the broad forehead and pile of dark hair above it; the girl with the kindling glance, daringly soft at times—something like that of the girls he had seen in engravings from paintings of the Spanish school. She was here—actually in this Close—in one of the houses confronting this very west façade.

Then a wave of warmth washed over him as he realized how close he was to the bright-eyed, lively girl with the wide forehead and a thick mass of dark hair on top. The girl with the spark in her eyes, daringly soft at times—similar to the girls he had seen in engravings from paintings of the Spanish school. She was here—actually in this Close—in one of the houses facing this very west side.

He went down the broad gravel path towards the building. It was an ancient edifice of the fifteenth century, once a palace, now a training-school, with mullioned and transomed windows, and a courtyard in front shut in from the road by a wall. Jude opened the gate and went up to the door through which, on inquiring for his cousin, he was gingerly admitted to a waiting-room, and in a few minutes she came.

He walked down the wide gravel path toward the building. It was an old structure from the fifteenth century, once a palace, now a training school, with windows that had decorative frames and a courtyard in front, enclosed by a wall that separated it from the road. Jude opened the gate and went up to the door, where he asked for his cousin and was carefully let into a waiting room. A few minutes later, she arrived.

Though she had been here such a short while, she was not as he had seen her last. All her bounding manner was gone; her curves of motion had become subdued lines. The screens and subtleties of convention had likewise disappeared. Yet neither was she quite the woman who had written the letter that summoned him. That had plainly been dashed off in an impulse which second thoughts had somewhat regretted; thoughts that were possibly of his recent self-disgrace. Jude was quite overcome with emotion.

Though she had only been here a short time, she was not the same as he had last seen her. All her lively energy was gone; her movements had become restrained. The pretenses and nuances of social expectations had also vanished. Yet, she wasn’t exactly the woman who had written the letter that called him here. That letter had clearly been written in a moment of impulsiveness, which she might have regretted later; thoughts that could be related to his recent humiliation. Jude was deeply moved.

“You don’t—think me a demoralized wretch—for coming to you as I was—and going so shamefully, Sue?”

“You don’t think I’m a demoralized loser for coming to you the way I did and leaving so shamefully, Sue?”

“Oh, I have tried not to! You said enough to let me know what had caused it. I hope I shall never have any doubt of your worthiness, my poor Jude! And I am glad you have come!”

“Oh, I’ve tried hard not to! You said enough to make me understand what caused it. I hope I’ll never doubt your worth, my poor Jude! And I’m glad you’re here!”

She wore a murrey-coloured gown with a little lace collar. It was made quite plain, and hung about her slight figure with clinging gracefulness. Her hair, which formerly she had worn according to the custom of the day was now twisted up tightly, and she had altogether the air of a woman clipped and pruned by severe discipline, an under-brightness shining through from the depths which that discipline had not yet been able to reach.

She wore a deep burgundy dress with a small lace collar. It was made simply and draped around her slim figure with a graceful fit. Her hair, which she had previously styled in line with the trends of the time, was now tightly twisted up. She had the overall look of someone who had been shaped and trimmed by strict rules, with a subtle brightness still shining through from within, untouched by that discipline.

She had come forward prettily, but Jude felt that she had hardly expected him to kiss her, as he was burning to do, under other colours than those of cousinship. He could not perceive the least sign that Sue regarded him as a lover, or ever would do so, now that she knew the worst of him, even if he had the right to behave as one; and this helped on his growing resolve to tell her of his matrimonial entanglement, which he had put off doing from time to time in sheer dread of losing the bliss of her company.

She had approached him charmingly, but Jude sensed that she hardly anticipated him kissing her, as he desperately wanted to do, in a way that was more than just familial. He couldn't see any hint that Sue thought of him as a romantic interest, or ever would, now that she knew his most flawed side, even if he had the right to act like one; and this fueled his increasing determination to reveal his marital situation, which he had delayed revealing out of pure fear of losing the happiness of being with her.

Sue came out into the town with him, and they walked and talked with tongues centred only on the passing moments. Jude said he would like to buy her a little present of some sort, and then she confessed, with something of shame, that she was dreadfully hungry. They were kept on very short allowances in the college, and a dinner, tea, and supper all in one was the present she most desired in the world. Jude thereupon took her to an inn and ordered whatever the house afforded, which was not much. The place, however, gave them a delightful opportunity for a tête-à-tête, nobody else being in the room, and they talked freely.

Sue stepped out into town with him, and they walked and chatted about nothing but the moment. Jude mentioned that he wanted to buy her a small gift of some kind, and she admitted, a bit embarrassed, that she was really hungry. They were given very little to eat at the college, and what she wanted most in the world was a proper dinner, tea, and supper all at once. Jude then took her to an inn and ordered whatever food they had, which wasn't much. Still, the place gave them a wonderful chance for a tête-à-tête, as they were the only ones in the room, and they spoke openly.

She told him about the school as it was at that date, and the rough living, and the mixed character of her fellow-students, gathered together from all parts of the diocese, and how she had to get up and work by gas-light in the early morning, with all the bitterness of a young person to whom restraint was new. To all this he listened; but it was not what he wanted especially to know—her relations with Phillotson. That was what she did not tell. When they had sat and eaten, Jude impulsively placed his hand upon hers; she looked up and smiled, and took his quite freely into her own little soft one, dividing his fingers and coolly examining them, as if they were the fingers of a glove she was purchasing.

She told him about the school as it was back then, the tough living conditions, and the diverse mix of her classmates, who came from all over the diocese. She mentioned how she had to wake up and work by gaslight in the early mornings, full of the frustration of a young person who was not used to restrictions. He listened to all of this, but it wasn’t what he really wanted to know—her relationship with Phillotson. That was something she left out. After they finished eating, Jude impulsively placed his hand on hers; she looked up and smiled, taking his hand into her soft one, spreading his fingers apart and casually examining them like they were the fingers of a glove she was considering buying.

“Your hands are rather rough, Jude, aren’t they?” she said.

“Your hands are pretty rough, Jude, aren't they?” she said.

“Yes. So would yours be if they held a mallet and chisel all day.”

“Yes. Yours would be too if they held a hammer and chisel all day.”

“I don’t dislike it, you know. I think it is noble to see a man’s hands subdued to what he works in… Well, I’m rather glad I came to this training-school, after all. See how independent I shall be after the two years’ training! I shall pass pretty high, I expect, and Mr. Phillotson will use his influence to get me a big school.”

“I don’t hate it, you know. I think it’s admirable to see a man’s hands dedicated to his work… Well, I’m actually pretty glad I came to this training school, after all. Just think how independent I’ll be after two years of training! I expect I’ll do quite well, and Mr. Phillotson will use his connections to help me land a good position at a big school.”

She had touched the subject at last. “I had a suspicion, a fear,” said Jude, “that he—cared about you rather warmly, and perhaps wanted to marry you.”

She finally brought up the topic. “I had a feeling, a fear,” Jude said, “that he—cared for you quite a bit, and maybe wanted to marry you.”

“Now don’t be such a silly boy!”

“Now don’t be such a goofy guy!”

“He has said something about it, I expect.”

“He probably said something about it.”

“If he had, what would it matter? An old man like him!”

“If he had, what difference would it make? An old man like him!”

“Oh, come, Sue; he’s not so very old. And I know what I saw him doing—”

“Oh, come on, Sue; he’s not that old. And I know what I saw him doing—”

“Not kissing me—that I’m certain!”

"Definitely not kissing me!"

“No. But putting his arm round your waist.”

“No. But wrapping his arm around your waist.”

“Ah—I remember. But I didn’t know he was going to.”

“Ah—I remember. But I didn’t know he was going to.”

“You are wriggling out if it, Sue, and it isn’t quite kind!”

“You're dodging it, Sue, and it's not very nice!”

Her ever-sensitive lip began to quiver, and her eye to blink, at something this reproof was deciding her to say.

Her sensitive lip started to tremble, and her eye began to blink, as she was deciding what to say in response to this reprimand.

“I know you’ll be angry if I tell you everything, and that’s why I don’t want to!”

“I know you’ll be mad if I tell you everything, and that’s why I don’t want to!”

“Very well, then, dear,” he said soothingly. “I have no real right to ask you, and I don’t wish to know.”

“Okay, then, dear,” he said gently. “I really have no right to ask you, and I don’t want to know.”

“I shall tell you!” said she, with the perverseness that was part of her. “This is what I have done: I have promised—I have promised—that I will marry him when I come out of the training-school two years hence, and have got my certificate; his plan being that we shall then take a large double school in a great town—he the boys’ and I the girls’—as married school-teachers often do, and make a good income between us.”

“I’ll tell you!” she said, with the rebelliousness that was part of her. “This is what I’ve done: I’ve promised—I’ve promised—that I will marry him when I graduate from the training school two years from now and get my certificate; his plan is that we’ll then run a big co-ed school in a large town—he’ll take the boys’ classes and I’ll take the girls’—like married teachers often do, and we’ll make a good income together.”

“Oh, Sue! … But of course it is right—you couldn’t have done better!”

“Oh, Sue! … But of course it's perfect—you couldn’t have done any better!”

He glanced at her and their eyes met, the reproach in his own belying his words. Then he drew his hand quite away from hers, and turned his face in estrangement from her to the window. Sue regarded him passively without moving.

He looked at her and their eyes connected, the disappointment in his eyes contradicting his words. Then he pulled his hand away from hers and turned his face away from her to look out the window. Sue watched him quietly without making a move.

“I knew you would be angry!” she said with an air of no emotion whatever. “Very well—I am wrong, I suppose! I ought not to have let you come to see me! We had better not meet again; and we’ll only correspond at long intervals, on purely business matters!”

“I knew you would be angry!” she said with no emotion at all. “Fine—I guess I’m wrong! I shouldn’t have let you come to see me! We should probably not meet again; we’ll only keep in touch occasionally, and it will be strictly about business!”

This was just the one thing he would not be able to bear, as she probably knew, and it brought him round at once. “Oh yes, we will,” he said quickly. “Your being engaged can make no difference to me whatever. I have a perfect right to see you when I want to; and I shall!”

This was the one thing he just couldn’t stand, as she probably knew, and it immediately caught his attention. “Oh, yes, we will,” he said quickly. “Your engagement doesn’t change anything for me. I have every right to see you whenever I want; and I will!”

“Then don’t let us talk of it any more. It is quite spoiling our evening together. What does it matter about what one is going to do two years hence!”

“Then let’s not talk about it anymore. It’s really ruining our evening together. What does it matter what someone is going to do two years from now!”

She was something of a riddle to him, and he let the subject drift away. “Shall we go and sit in the cathedral?” he asked, when their meal was finished.

She was sort of a mystery to him, and he let the topic fade. “Should we go sit in the cathedral?” he asked when they were done with their meal.

“Cathedral? Yes. Though I think I’d rather sit in the railway station,” she answered, a remnant of vexation still in her voice. “That’s the centre of the town life now. The cathedral has had its day!”

“Cathedral? Yes. But I think I’d prefer to sit in the train station,” she replied, a hint of annoyance still in her voice. “That’s the heart of the town now. The cathedral has had its time!”

“How modern you are!”

“How modern are you?”

“So would you be if you had lived so much in the Middle Ages as I have done these last few years! The cathedral was a very good place four or five centuries ago; but it is played out now… I am not modern, either. I am more ancient than mediævalism, if you only knew.”

“So would you be if you had lived so much in the Middle Ages as I have these last few years! The cathedral was a great place four or five centuries ago, but it's worn out now... I'm not modern either. I'm more ancient than medievalism, if you only knew.”

Jude looked distressed.

Jude looked upset.

“There—I won’t say any more of that!” she cried. “Only you don’t know how bad I am, from your point of view, or you wouldn’t think so much of me, or care whether I was engaged or not. Now there’s just time for us to walk round the Close, then I must go in, or I shall be locked out for the night.”

“There—I won’t say anything more about that!” she exclaimed. “You just don’t realize how terrible I am, from your perspective, or you wouldn’t think so highly of me or care whether I’m engaged or not. Now there’s just enough time for us to walk around the Close, but then I have to go in, or I’ll get locked out for the night.”

He took her to the gate and they parted. Jude had a conviction that his unhappy visit to her on that sad night had precipitated this marriage engagement, and it did anything but add to his happiness. Her reproach had taken that shape, then, and not the shape of words. However, next day he set about seeking employment, which it was not so easy to get as at Christminster, there being, as a rule, less stone-cutting in progress in this quiet city, and hands being mostly permanent. But he edged himself in by degrees. His first work was some carving at the cemetery on the hill; and ultimately he became engaged on the labour he most desired—the cathedral repairs, which were very extensive, the whole interior stonework having been overhauled, to be largely replaced by new. It might be a labour of years to get it all done, and he had confidence enough in his own skill with the mallet and chisel to feel that it would be a matter of choice with himself how long he would stay.

He took her to the gate and they said their goodbyes. Jude believed that his unhappy visit to her on that sad night had led to this marriage engagement, and it did nothing to make him feel happy. Her reproach had taken this form, not the form of words. However, the next day he began looking for work, which was harder to find than in Christminster, as there was usually less stone-cutting happening in this quiet city, and most workers were permanent. But he gradually found his way in. His first job was some carving at the cemetery on the hill; ultimately, he got the work he wanted most—the cathedral repairs, which were very extensive, as the entire interior stonework was being replaced with new materials. It might take years to complete everything, and he was confident enough in his skills with the mallet and chisel to feel that it would be up to him how long he wanted to stay.

The lodgings he took near the Close Gate would not have disgraced a curate, the rent representing a higher percentage on his wages than mechanics of any sort usually care to pay. His combined bed and sitting-room was furnished with framed photographs of the rectories and deaneries at which his landlady had lived as trusted servant in her time, and the parlour downstairs bore a clock on the mantelpiece inscribed to the effect that it was presented to the same serious-minded woman by her fellow-servants on the occasion of her marriage. Jude added to the furniture of his room by unpacking photographs of the ecclesiastical carvings and monuments that he had executed with his own hands; and he was deemed a satisfactory acquisition as tenant of the vacant apartment.

The place he rented near the Close Gate would be fit for a curate, with the rent taking up a larger chunk of his salary than most tradespeople would typically want to pay. His small bedroom and sitting area came with framed photos of the rectories and deaneries where his landlady had worked as a trusted servant in her time, and the living room downstairs had a clock on the mantel that was engraved as a gift to the same devoted woman from her fellow workers on her wedding day. Jude added to his room's decor by unpacking photos of the religious carvings and monuments he had created himself, and he was considered a good addition as a tenant of the vacant apartment.

He found an ample supply of theological books in the city book-shops, and with these his studies were recommenced in a different spirit and direction from his former course. As a relaxation from the Fathers, and such stock works as Paley and Butler, he read Newman, Pusey, and many other modern lights. He hired a harmonium, set it up in his lodging, and practised chants thereon, single and double.

He discovered a wealth of theological books in the city's bookstores, and with these, he restarted his studies with a fresh mindset and focus compared to his previous path. To take a break from the Church Fathers and classic works like Paley and Butler, he read Newman, Pusey, and several other contemporary thinkers. He rented a harmonium, set it up in his apartment, and practiced both single and double chants on it.

II

“To-morrow is our grand day, you know. Where shall we go?”

“Tomorrow is our big day, you know. Where should we go?”

“I have leave from three till nine. Wherever we can get to and come back from in that time. Not ruins, Jude—I don’t care for them.”

“I have free time from three to nine. We can go wherever we can get to and back from during that time. Not any ruins, Jude—I’m not interested in them.”

“Well—Wardour Castle. And then we can do Fonthill if we like—all in the same afternoon.”

“Well—Wardour Castle. Then we can check out Fonthill if we want to—all in the same afternoon.”

“Wardour is Gothic ruins—and I hate Gothic!”

“Wardour is Gothic ruins—and I can't stand Gothic!”

“No. Quite otherwise. It is a classic building—Corinthian, I think; with a lot of pictures.”

“No. Quite the opposite. It’s a classic building—Corinthian, I believe; with a lot of pictures.”

“Ah—that will do. I like the sound of Corinthian. We’ll go.”

“Ah—that works. I like the sound of Corinthian. Let’s go.”

Their conversation had run thus some few weeks later, and next morning they prepared to start. Every detail of the outing was a facet reflecting a sparkle to Jude, and he did not venture to meditate on the life of inconsistency he was leading. His Sue’s conduct was one lovely conundrum to him; he could say no more.

Their conversation had gone like this a few weeks later, and the next morning they got ready to leave. Every detail of the trip intrigued Jude, and he didn’t dare to think about the inconsistent life he was living. Sue’s behavior was a beautiful puzzle to him; he could say nothing more.

There duly came the charm of calling at the college door for her; her emergence in a nunlike simplicity of costume that was rather enforced than desired; the traipsing along to the station, the porters’ “B’your leave!,” the screaming of the trains—everything formed the basis of a beautiful crystallization. Nobody stared at Sue, because she was so plainly dressed, which comforted Jude in the thought that only himself knew the charms those habiliments subdued. A matter of ten pounds spent in a drapery-shop, which had no connection with her real life or her real self, would have set all Melchester staring. The guard of the train thought they were lovers, and put them into a compartment all by themselves.

There was something special about arriving at the college door for her; she appeared in a simple, nun-like outfit that felt more required than chosen. They walked to the station together, the porters called out “B’your leave!”, and the trains were screaming—everything came together in a beautiful moment. No one looked at Sue because she was dressed so simply, which reassured Jude, as only he understood the charm beneath her plain clothes. If she had spent ten pounds at a drapery shop, which had nothing to do with her real life or true self, it would have turned all of Melchester’s heads. The train guard thought they were a couple and put them in a compartment all to themselves.

“That’s a good intention wasted!” said she.

"That's a good intention wasted!" she said.

Jude did not respond. He thought the remark unnecessarily cruel, and partly untrue.

Jude didn't say anything. He thought the comment was unkind and somewhat inaccurate.

They reached the park and castle and wandered through the picture-galleries, Jude stopping by preference in front of the devotional pictures by Del Sarto, Guido Reni, Spagnoletto, Sassoferrato, Carlo Dolci, and others. Sue paused patiently beside him, and stole critical looks into his face as, regarding the Virgins, Holy Families, and Saints, it grew reverent and abstracted. When she had thoroughly estimated him at this, she would move on and wait for him before a Lely or Reynolds. It was evident that her cousin deeply interested her, as one might be interested in a man puzzling out his way along a labyrinth from which one had one’s self escaped.

They arrived at the park and the castle and wandered through the art galleries, with Jude pausing in front of the religious paintings by Del Sarto, Guido Reni, Spagnoletto, Sassoferrato, Carlo Dolci, and others. Sue waited patiently next to him, stealing glances at his face as he gazed at the Virgins, Holy Families, and Saints, his expression growing respectful and lost in thought. After she had thoroughly assessed his reaction, she would move on and wait for him in front of a Lely or Reynolds. It was clear that she was very interested in her cousin, like someone watching a man trying to find his way through a maze after having escaped from it themselves.

When they came out a long time still remained to them and Jude proposed that as soon as they had had something to eat they should walk across the high country to the north of their present position, and intercept the train of another railway leading back to Melchester, at a station about seven miles off. Sue, who was inclined for any adventure that would intensify the sense of her day’s freedom, readily agreed; and away they went, leaving the adjoining station behind them.

When they stepped outside, they still had a lot of time ahead of them, and Jude suggested that after they grabbed a bite to eat, they should hike across the hills to the north of where they were and catch a train from another railway heading back to Melchester, at a station about seven miles away. Sue, who was up for any adventure that would make her feel the freedom of the day even more, quickly agreed; and off they went, leaving the nearby station behind.

It was indeed open country, wide and high. They talked and bounded on, Jude cutting from a little covert a long walking-stick for Sue as tall as herself, with a great crook, which made her look like a shepherdess. About half-way on their journey they crossed a main road running due east and west—the old road from London to Land’s End. They paused, and looked up and down it for a moment, and remarked upon the desolation which had come over this once lively thoroughfare, while the wind dipped to earth and scooped straws and hay-stems from the ground.

It was truly open countryside, expansive and elevated. They chatted and moved along, with Jude cutting a long walking stick for Sue from a small thicket, one that was as tall as her, complete with a large crook that made her look like a shepherdess. About halfway through their journey, they crossed a main road running directly east and west—the old route from London to Land’s End. They stopped to look up and down the road for a moment and commented on the desolation that had fallen over this once-busy roadway, while the wind swept down and picked up straws and hay stems from the ground.

They crossed the road and passed on, but during the next half-mile Sue seemed to grow tired, and Jude began to be distressed for her. They had walked a good distance altogether, and if they could not reach the other station it would be rather awkward. For a long time there was no cottage visible on the wide expanse of down and turnip-land; but presently they came to a sheepfold, and next to the shepherd, pitching hurdles. He told them that the only house near was his mother’s and his, pointing to a little dip ahead from which a faint blue smoke arose, and recommended them to go on and rest there.

They crossed the road and continued on, but after the next half-mile, Sue seemed to grow tired, and Jude started to worry about her. They had already walked a considerable distance, and if they couldn't reach the other station, it would be a bit awkward. For a long time, there were no cottages in sight on the vast stretch of downs and turnip fields; but soon they came across a sheepfold, where a shepherd was setting up hurdles. He told them that the only nearby house was his and his mother's, pointing to a small dip ahead where faint blue smoke was rising, and suggested they continue on and rest there.

This they did, and entered the house, admitted by an old woman without a single tooth, to whom they were as civil as strangers can be when their only chance of rest and shelter lies in the favour of the householder.

They did this and entered the house, welcomed by an old woman with no teeth, to whom they were as polite as strangers can be when their only hope for rest and shelter depends on the homeowner's kindness.

“A nice little cottage,” said Jude.

“A lovely little cottage,” said Jude.

“Oh, I don’t know about the niceness. I shall have to thatch it soon, and where the thatch is to come from I can’t tell, for straw do get that dear, that ’twill soon be cheaper to cover your house wi’ chainey plates than thatch.”

“Oh, I don’t know about being nice. I’ll have to thatch it soon, and I can’t say where the thatch is going to come from, because straw is getting so expensive that it’ll soon be cheaper to cover your house with china plates than with thatch.”

They sat resting, and the shepherd came in. “Don’t ’ee mind I,” he said with a deprecating wave of the hand; “bide here as long as ye will. But mid you be thinking o’ getting back to Melchester to-night by train? Because you’ll never do it in this world, since you don’t know the lie of the country. I don’t mind going with ye some o’ the ways, but even then the train mid be gone.”

They sat resting when the shepherd walked in. “Don’t worry about me,” he said with a dismissive wave of his hand; “stay here as long as you want. But are you thinking about getting back to Melchester by train tonight? Because you won’t make it since you don’t know the area. I don’t mind going with you part of the way, but even then, the train might be gone.”

They started up.

They powered up.

“You can bide here, you know, over the night—can’t ’em, Mother? The place is welcome to ye. ’Tis hard lying, rather, but volk may do worse.” He turned to Jude and asked privately: “Be you a married couple?”

“You can stay here for the night, you know—right, Mother? The place is welcoming to you. It’s a bit uncomfortable to sleep here, but people could do worse.” He turned to Jude and asked quietly, “Are you a married couple?”

“Hsh—no!” said Jude.

“Hsh—no!” Jude said.

“Oh—I meant nothing ba’dy—not I! Well then, she can go into Mother’s room, and you and I can lie in the outer chimmer after they’ve gone through. I can call ye soon enough to catch the first train back. You’ve lost this one now.”

“Oh—I didn't mean anything bad—not at all! Well then, she can go into Mom's room, and you and I can lie in the outer chamber after they've finished. I can call you soon enough to catch the first train back. You've missed this one now.”

On consideration they decided to close with this offer, and drew up and shared with the shepherd and his mother the boiled bacon and greens for supper.

After thinking it over, they decided to accept this offer and prepared some boiled bacon and greens to share with the shepherd and his mother for dinner.

“I rather like this,” said Sue, while their entertainers were clearing away the dishes. “Outside all laws except gravitation and germination.”

“I really like this,” said Sue, while their hosts were clearing away the dishes. “Free from all laws except gravity and growth.”

“You only think you like it; you don’t: you are quite a product of civilization,” said Jude, a recollection of her engagement reviving his soreness a little.

“You only think you like it; you don’t: you’re just a product of civilization,” Jude said, memories of her engagement stirring his discomfort a bit.

“Indeed I am not, Jude. I like reading and all that, but I crave to get back to the life of my infancy and its freedom.”

“Honestly, I'm not, Jude. I enjoy reading and all that, but I long to return to the life of my childhood and its freedom.”

“Do you remember it so well? You seem to me to have nothing unconventional at all about you.”

“Do you remember it that clearly? You really don’t seem to have anything unconventional about you at all.”

“Oh, haven’t I! You don’t know what’s inside me.”

“Oh, haven’t I! You have no idea what’s going on inside me.”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“The Ishmaelite.”

"The Ishmaelite."

“An urban miss is what you are.”

"You're just a city girl."

She looked severe disagreement, and turned away.

She looked like she strongly disagreed and turned away.

The shepherd aroused them the next morning, as he had said. It was bright and clear, and the four miles to the train were accomplished pleasantly. When they had reached Melchester, and walked to the Close, and the gables of the old building in which she was again to be immured rose before Sue’s eyes, she looked a little scared. “I expect I shall catch it!” she murmured.

The shepherd woke them up the next morning, just like he promised. It was bright and clear, and the four-mile walk to the train was enjoyable. When they reached Melchester and walked to the Close, and the gables of the old building where she would be staying again came into view, Sue looked a bit scared. “I think I’m going to get in trouble!” she murmured.

They rang the great bell and waited.

They rang the big bell and waited.

“Oh, I bought something for you, which I had nearly forgotten,” she said quickly, searching her pocket. “It is a new little photograph of me. Would you like it?”

“Oh, I got something for you that I almost forgot about,” she said quickly, rummaging through her pocket. “It’s a new little picture of me. Do you want it?”

Would I!” He took it gladly, and the porter came. There seemed to be an ominous glance on his face when he opened the gate. She passed in, looking back at Jude, and waving her hand.

Of course!” He accepted it eagerly, and the porter arrived. There was a strange look on his face when he opened the gate. She walked in, glancing back at Jude and waving her hand.

III

The seventy young women, of ages varying in the main from nineteen to one-and-twenty, though several were older, who at this date filled the species of nunnery known as the Training-School at Melchester, formed a very mixed community, which included the daughters of mechanics, curates, surgeons, shopkeepers, farmers, dairy-men, soldiers, sailors, and villagers. They sat in the large school-room of the establishment on the evening previously described, and word was passed round that Sue Bridehead had not come in at closing-time.

The seventy young women, mostly aged between nineteen and twenty-one, though some were older, who at this time made up the Training-School at Melchester, formed a very diverse community that included the daughters of mechanics, curates, surgeons, shopkeepers, farmers, dairy workers, soldiers, sailors, and villagers. They sat in the large schoolroom of the establishment on the evening previously mentioned, and news spread that Sue Bridehead had not returned by closing time.

“She went out with her young man,” said a second-year’s student, who knew about young men. “And Miss Traceley saw her at the station with him. She’ll have it hot when she does come.”

“She went out with her boyfriend,” said a second-year student, who knew about boyfriends. “And Miss Traceley saw her at the station with him. She’s going to get it when she comes back.”

“She said he was her cousin,” observed a youthful new girl.

“She said he was her cousin,” noted a young new girl.

“That excuse has been made a little too often in this school to be effectual in saving our souls,” said the head girl of the year, drily.

“That excuse has been used a bit too often in this school to actually save our souls,” said the head girl of the year, dryly.

The fact was that, only twelve months before, there had occurred a lamentable seduction of one of the pupils who had made the same statement in order to gain meetings with her lover. The affair had created a scandal, and the management had consequently been rough on cousins ever since.

The truth was that, just twelve months earlier, there had been a regrettable incident involving one of the students who had made the same claim to arrange meetings with her boyfriend. The situation had caused a scandal, and as a result, the administration had been tough on cousins ever since.

At nine o’clock the names were called, Sue’s being pronounced three times sonorously by Miss Traceley without eliciting an answer.

At nine o’clock, the names were called, with Sue’s being stated three times loudly by Miss Traceley without getting a response.

At a quarter past nine the seventy stood up to sing the “Evening Hymn,” and then knelt down to prayers. After prayers they went in to supper, and every girl’s thought was, Where is Sue Bridehead? Some of the students, who had seen Jude from the window, felt that they would not mind risking her punishment for the pleasure of being kissed by such a kindly-faced young man. Hardly one among them believed in the cousinship.

At a quarter past nine, the seventy stood up to sing the "Evening Hymn" and then knelt down for prayers. After praying, they went in for supper, and every girl was thinking, Where is Sue Bridehead? Some of the students, who had seen Jude from the window, thought they wouldn't mind risking punishment for the chance to be kissed by such a kind-looking young man. Hardly any of them believed in the cousinship.

Half an hour later they all lay in their cubicles, their tender feminine faces upturned to the flaring gas-jets which at intervals stretched down the long dormitories, every face bearing the legend “The Weaker” upon it, as the penalty of the sex wherein they were moulded, which by no possible exertion of their willing hearts and abilities could be made strong while the inexorable laws of nature remain what they are. They formed a pretty, suggestive, pathetic sight, of whose pathos and beauty they were themselves unconscious, and would not discover till, amid the storms and strains of after-years, with their injustice, loneliness, child-bearing, and bereavement, their minds would revert to this experience as to something which had been allowed to slip past them insufficiently regarded.

Thirty minutes later, they all lay in their beds, their gentle feminine faces turned up to the bright gas lights that stretched down the long dormitories. Every face bore the mark of "The Weaker" as a consequence of the gender they were born into, which no amount of effort from their willing hearts and abilities could change while the unyielding laws of nature remained as they were. They created a beautiful, poignant scene, of which they were completely unaware, and would not truly appreciate until, through the challenges of later years—marked by injustice, loneliness, motherhood, and loss—their minds would reflect on this time as something they had let slip by without enough recognition.

One of the mistresses came in to turn out the lights, and before doing so gave a final glance at Sue’s cot, which remained empty, and at her little dressing-table at the foot, which, like all the rest, was ornamented with various girlish trifles, framed photographs being not the least conspicuous among them. Sue’s table had a moderate show, two men in their filigree and velvet frames standing together beside her looking-glass.

One of the caretakers came in to turn off the lights, and before doing so, she took one last look at Sue’s empty crib and at her little dressing table at the foot, which, like everything else, was decorated with various girlie knick-knacks, with framed photos being the most noticeable among them. Sue’s table had a modest display, with two men in their decorative and velvet frames standing together next to her mirror.

“Who are these men—did she ever say?” asked the mistress. “Strictly speaking, relations’ portraits only are allowed on these tables, you know.”

“Who are these guys—did she ever mention?” asked the mistress. “Technically, only portraits of family members are supposed to be on these tables, you know.”

“One—the middle-aged man,” said a student in the next bed—“is the schoolmaster she served under—Mr. Phillotson.”

“One—the middle-aged man,” said a student in the next bed—“is the schoolmaster she worked for—Mr. Phillotson.”

“And the other—this undergraduate in cap and gown—who is he?”

“And the other—this college student in a cap and gown—who is he?”

“He is a friend, or was. She has never told his name.”

“He's a friend, or he was. She has never mentioned his name.”

“Was it either of these two who came for her?”

“Was it either of these two who came for her?”

“No.”

"Nope."

“You are sure ’twas not the undergraduate?”

“You're sure it wasn't the undergraduate?”

“Quite. He was a young man with a black beard.”

“Exactly. He was a young guy with a black beard.”

The lights were promptly extinguished, and till they fell asleep the girls indulged in conjectures about Sue, and wondered what games she had carried on in London and at Christminster before she came here, some of the more restless ones getting out of bed and looking from the mullioned windows at the vast west front of the cathedral opposite, and the spire rising behind it.

The lights were quickly turned off, and until they fell asleep, the girls speculated about Sue and what kinds of games she had played in London and at Christminster before arriving here. Some of the more restless ones got out of bed and looked out from the mullioned windows at the massive west front of the cathedral across from them, with the spire rising behind it.

When they awoke the next morning they glanced into Sue’s nook, to find it still without a tenant. After the early lessons by gas-light, in half-toilet, and when they had come up to dress for breakfast, the bell of the entrance gate was heard to ring loudly. The mistress of the dormitory went away, and presently came back to say that the principal’s orders were that nobody was to speak to Bridehead without permission.

When they woke up the next morning, they looked into Sue’s nook and saw it still empty. After their early lessons under gaslight and getting ready for breakfast, they heard the entrance gate bell ring loudly. The mistress of the dormitory left and soon returned to say that the principal had ordered that no one was to talk to Bridehead without permission.

When, accordingly, Sue came into the dormitory to hastily tidy herself, looking flushed and tired, she went to her cubicle in silence, none of them coming out to greet her or to make inquiry. When they had gone downstairs they found that she did not follow them into the dining-hall to breakfast, and they then learnt that she had been severely reprimanded, and ordered to a solitary room for a week, there to be confined, and take her meals, and do all her reading.

When Sue entered the dorm room to quickly freshen up, looking red-faced and exhausted, she went to her cubicle without saying anything, and none of them came out to greet her or ask what was wrong. After they went downstairs, they realized she didn’t join them in the dining hall for breakfast, and then they found out that she had been harshly punished and sent to a private room for a week, where she would be confined, eat her meals, and do all her reading.

At this the seventy murmured, the sentence being, they thought, too severe. A round robin was prepared and sent in to the principal, asking for a remission of Sue’s punishment. No notice was taken. Towards evening, when the geography mistress began dictating her subject, the girls in the class sat with folded arms.

At this, the seventy girls whispered among themselves, thinking the punishment was too harsh. They prepared a petition and sent it to the principal, requesting a reduction of Sue’s punishment. Their request went ignored. By evening, when the geography teacher started dictating her lesson, the girls in the class sat with their arms crossed.

“You mean that you are not going to work?” said the mistress at last. “I may as well tell you that it has been ascertained that the young man Bridehead stayed out with was not her cousin, for the very good reason that she has no such relative. We have written to Christminster to ascertain.”

“You're saying you’re not going to work?” said the mistress at last. “I might as well tell you that it’s been confirmed that the young man Bridehead was out with isn’t her cousin, because she doesn’t have any relatives like that. We’ve written to Christminster to find out.”

“We are willing to take her word,” said the head girl.

“We're willing to take her word,” said the head girl.

“This young man was discharged from his work at Christminster for drunkenness and blasphemy in public-houses, and he has come here to live, entirely to be near her.”

“This young man was fired from his job in Christminster for getting drunk and being disrespectful in bars, and he has come here to live, solely to be close to her.”

However, they remained stolid and motionless, and the mistress left the room to inquire from her superiors what was to be done.

However, they stayed calm and still, and the mistress left the room to ask her superiors what should be done.

Presently, towards dusk, the pupils, as they sat, heard exclamations from the first-year’s girls in an adjoining classroom, and one rushed in to say that Sue Bridehead had got out of the back window of the room in which she had been confined, escaped in the dark across the lawn, and disappeared. How she had managed to get out of the garden nobody could tell, as it was bounded by the river at the bottom, and the side door was locked.

Right now, as evening approached, the students sitting there heard shouts from the first-year girls in a nearby classroom, and one of them rushed in to say that Sue Bridehead had climbed out of the back window of the room where she had been locked up, escaped into the dark across the lawn, and vanished. No one could explain how she got out of the garden since it was bordered by the river at the bottom, and the side door was locked.

They went and looked at the empty room, the casement between the middle mullions of which stood open. The lawn was again searched with a lantern, every bush and shrub being examined, but she was nowhere hidden. Then the porter of the front gate was interrogated, and on reflection he said that he remembered hearing a sort of splashing in the stream at the back, but he had taken no notice, thinking some ducks had come down the river from above.

They went and checked the empty room, the window between the middle supports was wide open. They searched the lawn again with a flashlight, examining every bush and shrub, but she was nowhere to be found. Then they questioned the gatekeeper, and after thinking for a moment, he said he remembered hearing some splashing in the stream at the back, but he hadn’t paid much attention, thinking it was just some ducks that had come down the river from upstream.

“She must have walked through the river!” said a mistress.

“She must have walked through the river!” said a woman.

“Or drownded herself,” said the porter.

“Or drowned herself,” said the porter.

The mind of the matron was horrified—not so much at the possible death of Sue as at the possible half-column detailing that event in all the newspapers, which, added to the scandal of the year before, would give the college an unenviable notoriety for many months to come.

The matron was horrified—not just at the possible death of Sue but at the thought of a half-column in all the newspapers covering that event, which, along with the scandal from the year before, would give the college unwanted notoriety for months to come.

More lanterns were procured, and the river examined; and then, at last, on the opposite shore, which was open to the fields, some little boot-tracks were discerned in the mud, which left no doubt that the too excitable girl had waded through a depth of water reaching nearly to her shoulders—for this was the chief river of the county, and was mentioned in all the geography books with respect. As Sue had not brought disgrace upon the school by drowning herself, the matron began to speak superciliously of her, and to express gladness that she was gone.

More lanterns were brought in, and the river was inspected; and then, finally, on the other side, which opened up to the fields, some small boot prints were found in the mud, which made it clear that the overly enthusiastic girl had waded through water that was nearly shoulder-deep—this was the main river of the county and was noted in all the geography books. Since Sue hadn't brought shame to the school by drowning, the matron started to talk down about her and expressed relief that she was gone.

On the self-same evening Jude sat in his lodgings by the Close Gate. Often at this hour after dusk he would enter the silent Close, and stand opposite the house that contained Sue, and watch the shadows of the girls’ heads passing to and fro upon the blinds, and wish he had nothing else to do but to sit reading and learning all day what many of the thoughtless inmates despised. But to-night, having finished tea and brushed himself up, he was deep in the perusal of the Twenty-ninth Volume of Pusey’s Library of the Fathers, a set of books which he had purchased of a second-hand dealer at a price that seemed to him to be one of miraculous cheapness for that invaluable work. He fancied he heard something rattle lightly against his window; then he heard it again. Certainly somebody had thrown gravel. He rose and gently lifted the sash.

On the same evening, Jude sat in his room by the Close Gate. Often at this time after dark, he would go into the quiet Close, stand in front of the house where Sue lived, and watch the shadows of the girls' heads moving back and forth on the blinds, wishing he had nothing else to do but read and learn all day about things that many of the careless residents took for granted. But tonight, after finishing his tea and tidying himself up, he was absorbed in reading the Twenty-ninth Volume of Pusey’s Library of the Fathers, a collection of books he had bought from a second-hand dealer at a price he thought was unbelievably cheap for such a valuable work. He thought he heard something tap gently against his window; then he heard it again. Someone had definitely thrown gravel. He got up and quietly lifted the window.

“Jude!” (from below).

"Jude!" (from downstairs).

“Sue!”

“Sue!”

“Yes—it is! Can I come up without being seen?”

“Yes—it is! Can I come up without being noticed?”

“Oh yes!”

“Oh yeah!”

“Then don’t come down. Shut the window.”

“Then don’t come down. Close the window.”

Jude waited, knowing that she could enter easily enough, the front door being opened merely by a knob which anybody could turn, as in most old country towns. He palpitated at the thought that she had fled to him in her trouble as he had fled to her in his. What counterparts they were! He unlatched the door of his room, heard a stealthy rustle on the dark stairs, and in a moment she appeared in the light of his lamp. He went up to seize her hand, and found she was clammy as a marine deity, and that her clothes clung to her like the robes upon the figures in the Parthenon frieze.

Jude waited, knowing she could easily enter; the front door was just a knob anyone could turn, like in most old country towns. He felt a rush of emotions thinking about how she had come to him in her trouble, just as he had gone to her in his. What parallels they shared! He unlatched his room door, heard a quiet rustle on the dark stairs, and soon she appeared in the light of his lamp. He stepped forward to take her hand and found it was cold and clammy like a sea goddess, with her clothes clinging to her like the robes on the figures in the Parthenon frieze.

“I’m so cold!” she said through her chattering teeth. “Can I come by your fire, Jude?”

“I’m so cold!” she said through her chattering teeth. “Can I come by your fire, Jude?”

She crossed to his little grate and very little fire, but as the water dripped from her as she moved, the idea of drying herself was absurd. “Whatever have you done, darling?” he asked, with alarm, the tender epithet slipping out unawares.

She walked over to his small grate and tiny fire, but as water dripped from her while she moved, the thought of trying to dry off seemed ridiculous. “What have you done, darling?” he asked, alarmed, the endearing term escaping him without thinking.

“Walked through the largest river in the county—that’s what I’ve done! They locked me up for being out with you; and it seemed so unjust that I couldn’t bear it, so I got out of the window and escaped across the stream!” She had begun the explanation in her usual slightly independent tones, but before she had finished the thin pink lips trembled, and she could hardly refrain from crying.

“Walked through the biggest river in the county—that’s what I did! They locked me up for being out with you; and it felt so unfair that I couldn’t handle it, so I snuck out of the window and escaped across the stream!” She started explaining in her usual slightly independent tone, but by the time she finished, her thin pink lips quivered, and she could barely hold back tears.

“Dear Sue!” he said. “You must take off all your things! And let me see—you must borrow some from the landlady. I’ll ask her.”

“Dear Sue!” he said. “You need to take off all your stuff! And let me see—you should borrow some from the landlady. I’ll ask her.”

“No, no! Don’t let her know, for God’s sake! We are so near the school that they’ll come after me!”

“No, no! Don’t let her find out, for God’s sake! We’re so close to the school that they’ll come after me!”

“Then you must put on mine. You don’t mind?”

"Then you have to wear mine. You’re okay with that?"

“Oh no.”

“Oh no.”

“My Sunday suit, you know. It is close here.” In fact, everything was close and handy in Jude’s single chamber, because there was not room for it to be otherwise. He opened a drawer, took out his best dark suit, and giving the garments a shake, said, “Now, how long shall I give you?”

“My Sunday suit, you know. It’s tight in here.” In fact, everything was cramped and within reach in Jude’s small room, because there wasn’t space for it to be any other way. He opened a drawer, pulled out his best dark suit, and after giving the clothes a shake, said, “So, how long should I give you?”

“Ten minutes.”

"10 minutes."

Jude left the room and went into the street, where he walked up and down. A clock struck half-past seven, and he returned. Sitting in his only arm-chair he saw a slim and fragile being masquerading as himself on a Sunday, so pathetic in her defencelessness that his heart felt big with the sense of it. On two other chairs before the fire were her wet garments. She blushed as he sat down beside her, but only for a moment.

Jude left the room and stepped out into the street, where he walked back and forth. A clock chimed half-past seven, and he came back inside. Sitting in his only armchair, he noticed a slim and fragile version of himself on a Sunday, so vulnerable in her defenselessness that it made his heart swell with emotion. On two other chairs in front of the fire were her wet clothes. She blushed when he sat down next to her, but only for a moment.

“I suppose, Jude, it is odd that you should see me like this and all my things hanging there? Yet what nonsense! They are only a woman’s clothes—sexless cloth and linen… I wish I didn’t feel so ill and sick! Will you dry my clothes now? Please do, Jude, and I’ll get a lodging by and by. It is not late yet.”

“I guess, Jude, it’s strange for you to see me like this with all my stuff hanging there? But what nonsense! They’re just a woman’s clothes—plain fabric and linen… I wish I didn’t feel so ill and weak! Will you dry my clothes now? Please do, Jude, and I’ll find a place to stay soon. It’s not too late yet.”

“No, you shan’t, if you are ill. You must stay here. Dear, dear Sue, what can I get for you?”

“No, you won’t, if you’re sick. You have to stay here. Dear, dear Sue, what can I get you?”

“I don’t know! I can’t help shivering. I wish I could get warm.” Jude put on her his great-coat in addition, and then ran out to the nearest public-house, whence he returned with a little bottle in his hand. “Here’s six of best brandy,” he said. “Now you drink it, dear; all of it.”

“I don’t know! I can’t stop shivering. I wish I could warm up.” Jude put on his great coat and then quickly went to the nearest pub, from which he returned with a small bottle in his hand. “Here’s the best brandy,” he said. “Now drink it, dear; all of it.”

“I can’t out of the bottle, can I?” Jude fetched the glass from the dressing-table, and administered the spirit in some water. She gasped a little, but gulped it down, and lay back in the armchair.

“I can’t get out of the bottle, can I?” Jude grabbed the glass from the dressing table and mixed the liquor with some water. She gasped a little but swallowed it quickly and leaned back in the armchair.

She then began to relate circumstantially her experiences since they had parted; but in the middle of her story her voice faltered, her head nodded, and she ceased. She was in a sound sleep. Jude, dying of anxiety lest she should have caught a chill which might permanently injure her, was glad to hear the regular breathing. He softly went nearer to her, and observed that a warm flush now rosed her hitherto blue cheeks, and felt that her hanging hand was no longer cold. Then he stood with his back to the fire regarding her, and saw in her almost a divinity.

She then started to share her experiences since they had parted; but in the middle of her story, her voice wavered, her head drooped, and she stopped. She had fallen into a deep sleep. Jude, anxious that she might catch a chill that could hurt her permanently, was relieved to hear her breathing steadily. He quietly moved closer to her and noticed that a warm blush had replaced her usually pale blue cheeks, and her dangling hand was no longer cold. Then he stood with his back to the fire, looking at her, and saw in her almost a divine presence.

IV

Jude’s reverie was interrupted by the creak of footsteps ascending the stairs.

Jude’s daydream was interrupted by the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs.

He whisked Sue’s clothing from the chair where it was drying, thrust it under the bed, and sat down to his book. Somebody knocked and opened the door immediately. It was the landlady.

He grabbed Sue’s clothes from the chair where they were drying, shoved them under the bed, and sat down with his book. Someone knocked and immediately opened the door. It was the landlady.

“Oh, I didn’t know whether you was in or not, Mr. Fawley. I wanted to know if you would require supper. I see you’ve a young gentleman—”

“Oh, I didn’t know if you were in or not, Mr. Fawley. I wanted to ask if you’d like some supper. I see you have a young man—”

“Yes, ma’am. But I think I won’t come down to-night. Will you bring supper up on a tray, and I’ll have a cup of tea as well.”

“Sure, ma’am. But I think I won’t come down tonight. Could you bring supper up on a tray? I’d also like a cup of tea.”

It was Jude’s custom to go downstairs to the kitchen, and eat his meals with the family, to save trouble. His landlady brought up the supper, however, on this occasion, and he took it from her at the door.

It was Jude's habit to head downstairs to the kitchen and have his meals with the family to avoid any hassle. However, on this occasion, his landlady brought up supper, and he took it from her at the door.

When she had descended he set the teapot on the hob, and drew out Sue’s clothes anew; but they were far from dry. A thick woollen gown, he found, held a deal of water. So he hung them up again, and enlarged his fire and mused as the steam from the garments went up the chimney.

When she came down, he set the teapot on the stove and took out Sue’s clothes again; but they were still far from dry. He realized that a heavy wool gown was soaking wet. So he hung them up again, built up the fire, and thought as the steam from the clothes rose up the chimney.

Suddenly she said, “Jude!”

Suddenly she said, “Jude!”

“Yes. All right. How do you feel now?”

“Yes. Okay. How do you feel now?”

“Better. Quite well. Why, I fell asleep, didn’t I? What time is it? Not late surely?”

“Better. Feeling good. Why, I dozed off, didn’t I? What time is it? It can’t be too late, right?”

“It is past ten.”

"It's after ten."

“Is it really? What shall I do!” she said, starting up.

“Is it really? What am I going to do!” she said, standing up.

“Stay where you are.”

“Stay put.”

“Yes; that’s what I want to do. But I don’t know what they would say! And what will you do?”

“Yes; that’s what I want to do. But I don’t know what they would say! And what will you do?”

“I am going to sit here by the fire all night, and read. To-morrow is Sunday, and I haven’t to go out anywhere. Perhaps you will be saved a severe illness by resting there. Don’t be frightened. I’m all right. Look here, what I have got for you. Some supper.”

“I’m going to sit by the fire all night and read. Tomorrow is Sunday, and I don’t have to go out anywhere. Maybe you’ll avoid getting really sick by resting there. Don’t worry. I’m fine. Look what I’ve got for you. Some dinner.”

When she had sat upright she breathed plaintively and said, “I do feel rather weak still. I thought I was well; and I ought not to be here, ought I?” But the supper fortified her somewhat, and when she had had some tea and had lain back again she was bright and cheerful.

When she sat up, she sighed and said, “I still feel pretty weak. I thought I was better; I shouldn’t be here, should I?” But the dinner gave her a bit of strength, and after she had some tea and lay back down, she felt bright and cheerful.

The tea must have been green, or too long drawn, for she seemed preternaturally wakeful afterwards, though Jude, who had not taken any, began to feel heavy; till her conversation fixed his attention.

The tea must have been green or brewed for too long because she seemed unusually alert afterward, while Jude, who hadn’t had any, started to feel drowsy; until her conversation caught his attention.

“You called me a creature of civilization, or something, didn’t you?” she said, breaking a silence. “It was very odd you should have done that.”

“You called me a product of civilization, or something like that, didn’t you?” she said, interrupting the silence. “It was really strange for you to say that.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Well, because it is provokingly wrong. I am a sort of negation of it.”

“Well, because it’s completely wrong. I’m basically the opposite of it.”

“You are very philosophical. ‘A negation’ is profound talking.”

“You're really philosophical. Saying ‘a negation’ is deep conversation.”

“Is it? Do I strike you as being learned?” she asked, with a touch of raillery.

“Really? Do I come across as knowledgeable to you?” she asked, with a hint of sarcasm.

“No—not learned. Only you don’t talk quite like a girl—well, a girl who has had no advantages.”

“No—not educated. It’s just that you don’t speak exactly like a girl—well, a girl who hasn’t had any advantages.”

“I have had advantages. I don’t know Latin and Greek, though I know the grammars of those tongues. But I know most of the Greek and Latin classics through translations, and other books too. I read Lemprière, Catullus, Martial, Juvenal, Lucian, Beaumont and Fletcher, Boccaccio, Scarron, De Brantôme, Sterne, De Foe, Smollett, Fielding, Shakespeare, the Bible, and other such; and found that all interest in the unwholesome part of those books ended with its mystery.”

"I've had my advantages. I don't know Latin and Greek, but I'm familiar with the grammars of those languages. However, I do know most of the Greek and Latin classics through translations and other books as well. I've read Lemprière, Catullus, Martial, Juvenal, Lucian, Beaumont and Fletcher, Boccaccio, Scarron, De Brantôme, Sterne, Defoe, Smollett, Fielding, Shakespeare, the Bible, and others; and I found that all interest in the more unsavory aspects of those books faded once their mysteries were revealed."

“You have read more than I,” he said with a sigh. “How came you to read some of those queerer ones?”

"You've read more than I have," he said with a sigh. "How did you end up reading some of those weirder ones?"

“Well,” she said thoughtfully, “it was by accident. My life has been entirely shaped by what people call a peculiarity in me. I have no fear of men, as such, nor of their books. I have mixed with them—one or two of them particularly—almost as one of their own sex. I mean I have not felt about them as most women are taught to feel—to be on their guard against attacks on their virtue; for no average man—no man short of a sensual savage—will molest a woman by day or night, at home or abroad, unless she invites him. Until she says by a look ‘Come on’ he is always afraid to, and if you never say it, or look it, he never comes. However, what I was going to say is that when I was eighteen I formed a friendly intimacy with an undergraduate at Christminster, and he taught me a great deal, and lent me books which I should never have got hold of otherwise.”

“Well,” she said thoughtfully, “it happened by accident. My life has been completely shaped by what people call a peculiarity in me. I’m not afraid of men, nor of their books. I’ve interacted with them—especially one or two—as if I were one of them. I mean, I haven’t felt about them the way most women are taught to feel—constantly on guard against threats to their virtue; for no average man—no man who isn’t a total creep—will bother a woman day or night, at home or out, unless she invites it. Until she gives a look that says ‘Go ahead,’ he’s usually too afraid to make a move, and if you never give that look or signal, he never approaches. What I wanted to say is that when I was eighteen, I developed a friendly relationship with an undergraduate at Christminster, and he taught me a lot and lent me books I would have never gotten otherwise.”

“Is your friendship broken off?”

"Is your friendship over?"

“Oh yes. He died, poor fellow, two or three years after he had taken his degree and left Christminster.”

“Oh yes. He died, poor guy, two or three years after he graduated and left Christminster.”

“You saw a good deal of him, I suppose?”

“You saw a lot of him, I guess?”

“Yes. We used to go about together—on walking tours, reading tours, and things of that sort—like two men almost. He asked me to live with him, and I agreed to by letter. But when I joined him in London I found he meant a different thing from what I meant. He wanted me to be his mistress, in fact, but I wasn’t in love with him—and on my saying I should go away if he didn’t agree to my plan, he did so. We shared a sitting-room for fifteen months; and he became a leader-writer for one of the great London dailies; till he was taken ill, and had to go abroad. He said I was breaking his heart by holding out against him so long at such close quarters; he could never have believed it of woman. I might play that game once too often, he said. He came home merely to die. His death caused a terrible remorse in me for my cruelty—though I hope he died of consumption and not of me entirely. I went down to Sandbourne to his funeral, and was his only mourner. He left me a little money—because I broke his heart, I suppose. That’s how men are—so much better than women!”

“Yes. We used to hang out together—on walking trips, reading outings, and things like that—like two guys almost. He asked me to live with him, and I agreed by letter. But when I joined him in London, I discovered he meant something different than I did. He wanted me to be his mistress, but I wasn’t in love with him—and when I said I’d leave if he didn’t agree to my plan, he agreed. We shared a sitting room for fifteen months; he became a writer for one of the big London daily papers until he got sick and had to go abroad. He said I was breaking his heart by resisting him for so long up close; he could never have believed a woman could do that. He warned I might play that game too often. He returned just to die. His death left me with a terrible remorse for my cruelty—though I hope he died from tuberculosis and not completely because of me. I went to Sandbourne for his funeral and was his only mourner. He left me a bit of money—probably because I broke his heart. That’s how men are—so much better than women!”

“Good heavens!—what did you do then?”

“Wow! What did you do next?”

“Ah—now you are angry with me!” she said, a contralto note of tragedy coming suddenly into her silvery voice. “I wouldn’t have told you if I had known!”

“Ah—now you’re mad at me!” she said, a dramatic tone suddenly slipping into her clear voice. “I wouldn’t have said anything if I had known!”

“No, I am not. Tell me all.”

“No, I’m not. Tell me everything.”

“Well, I invested his money, poor fellow, in a bubble scheme, and lost it. I lived about London by myself for some time, and then I returned to Christminster, as my father— who was also in London, and had started as an art metal-worker near Long-Acre—wouldn’t have me back; and I got that occupation in the artist-shop where you found me… I said you didn’t know how bad I was!”

"Well, I invested his money, poor guy, in a risky scheme and lost it. I lived in London by myself for a while, and then I went back to Christminster because my dad—who was also in London and had started out as an art metalworker near Long-Acre—didn't want me back; and I got that job in the artist shop where you found me... I told you didn’t know how bad I was!"

Jude looked round upon the arm-chair and its occupant, as if to read more carefully the creature he had given shelter to. His voice trembled as he said: “However you have lived, Sue, I believe you are as innocent as you are unconventional!”

Jude looked around at the armchair and the person sitting in it, as if trying to understand the being he had offered refuge to. His voice shook as he said, “No matter how you've lived, Sue, I believe you're as innocent as you are unconventional!”

“I am not particularly innocent, as you see, now that I have

“I am not particularly innocent, as you can see, now that I have

                                        ‘twitched the robe
From that blank lay-figure your fancy draped,’”

‘tugged at the robe
From that empty mannequin your imagination covered,’

said she, with an ostensible sneer, though he could hear that she was brimming with tears. “But I have never yielded myself to any lover, if that’s what you mean! I have remained as I began.”

“Yeah right,” she said with a sarcastic smirk, though he could hear that she was about to cry. “But I’ve never given myself to any guy, if that’s what you’re implying! I’ve stayed the same as I always was.”

“I quite believe you. But some women would not have remained as they began.”

“I totally believe you. But some women wouldn’t have stayed the same as they started out.”

“Perhaps not. Better women would not. People say I must be cold-natured—sexless—on account of it. But I won’t have it! Some of the most passionately erotic poets have been the most self-contained in their daily lives.”

“Maybe not. Better women wouldn’t. People say I must be cold and unfeeling—sexless—because of it. But I won’t accept that! Some of the most passionately erotic poets have been the most reserved in their everyday lives.”

“Have you told Mr. Phillotson about this university scholar friend?”

“Have you told Mr. Phillotson about this university scholar friend?”

“Yes—long ago. I have never made any secret of it to anybody.”

“Yes—long ago. I’ve never hidden it from anyone.”

“What did he say?”

"What did he say?"

“He did not pass any criticism—only said I was everything to him, whatever I did; and things like that.”

“He didn’t criticize me at all—just said I was everything to him, no matter what I did; and stuff like that.”

Jude felt much depressed; she seemed to get further and further away from him with her strange ways and curious unconsciousness of gender.

Jude felt very down; it seemed like she was drifting further away from him with her odd behavior and her strange obliviousness to gender.

“Aren’t you really vexed with me, dear Jude?” she suddenly asked, in a voice of such extraordinary tenderness that it hardly seemed to come from the same woman who had just told her story so lightly. “I would rather offend anybody in the world than you, I think!”

“Aren’t you really upset with me, dear Jude?” she suddenly asked, her voice filled with such unexpected tenderness that it barely seemed to come from the same woman who had just told her story so casually. “I think I would rather upset anyone in the world than you!”

“I don’t know whether I am vexed or not. I know I care very much about you!”

“I’m not sure if I’m frustrated or not. I just know I care about you a lot!”

“I care as much for you as for anybody I ever met.”

"I care about you just as much as I care about anyone I've ever met."

“You don’t care more! There, I ought not to say that. Don’t answer it!”

“You don’t care more! There, I shouldn’t have said that. Don’t respond to it!”

There was another long silence. He felt that she was treating him cruelly, though he could not quite say in what way. Her very helplessness seemed to make her so much stronger than he.

There was another long silence. He felt like she was being cruel to him, even though he couldn't pinpoint how. Her complete helplessness seemed to give her an edge over him.

“I am awfully ignorant on general matters, although I have worked so hard,” he said, to turn the subject. “I am absorbed in theology, you know. And what do you think I should be doing just about now, if you weren’t here? I should be saying my evening prayers. I suppose you wouldn’t like—”

“I’m really ignorant about general stuff, even though I’ve worked so hard,” he said, trying to change the subject. “I’m really into theology, you know. And what do you think I should be doing right now if you weren’t here? I should be saying my evening prayers. I guess you wouldn’t like—”

“Oh no, no,” she answered, “I would rather not, if you don’t mind. I should seem so—such a hypocrite.”

“Oh no, no,” she replied, “I’d prefer not to, if that’s okay with you. I would feel like—such a hypocrite.”

“I thought you wouldn’t join, so I didn’t propose it. You must remember that I hope to be a useful minister some day.”

“I thought you wouldn’t come, so I didn’t suggest it. You have to remember that I hope to be a helpful minister someday.”

“To be ordained, I think you said?”

"To get ordained, right?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Then you haven’t given up the idea?—I thought that perhaps you had by this time.”

“Then you still haven’t given up on the idea?—I thought maybe you had by now.”

“Of course not. I fondly thought at first that you felt as I do about that, as you were so mixed up in Christminster Anglicanism. And Mr. Phillotson—”

“Of course not. I naively believed at first that you felt the same way I do about that, since you were so involved in Christminster Anglicanism. And Mr. Phillotson—”

“I have no respect for Christminster whatever, except, in a qualified degree, on its intellectual side,” said Sue Bridehead earnestly. “My friend I spoke of took that out of me. He was the most irreligious man I ever knew, and the most moral. And intellect at Christminster is new wine in old bottles. The mediævalism of Christminster must go, be sloughed off, or Christminster itself will have to go. To be sure, at times one couldn’t help having a sneaking liking for the traditions of the old faith, as preserved by a section of the thinkers there in touching and simple sincerity; but when I was in my saddest, rightest mind I always felt,

“I have no respect for Christminster at all, except, to some extent, for its intellectual side,” Sue Bridehead said earnestly. “The friend I mentioned took that away from me. He was the least religious person I ever knew, yet the most moral. And intellect at Christminster is like new wine in old bottles. The medieval mindset of Christminster has to go, be shed, or Christminster itself will have to go. Of course, sometimes I couldn’t help but have a bit of a fondness for the traditions of the old faith, as some of the thinkers there preserve them with touching and simple sincerity; but when I was in my saddest, clearest mind I always felt,

‘O ghastly glories of saints, dead limbs of gibbeted Gods!’”…

'O ghastly glories of saints, dead limbs of hanged Gods!'…

“Sue, you are not a good friend of mine to talk like that!”

“Sue, you're not being a good friend by talking like that!”

“Then I won’t, dear Jude!” The emotional throat-note had come back, and she turned her face away.

“Then I won’t, dear Jude!” The emotional strain returned to her voice, and she turned her face away.

“I still think Christminster has much that is glorious; though I was resentful because I couldn’t get there.” He spoke gently, and resisted his impulse to pique her on to tears.

“I still believe Christminster has a lot of wonderful things; even though I was upset that I couldn’t make it there.” He spoke softly and held back his urge to provoke her into tears.

“It is an ignorant place, except as to the townspeople, artizans, drunkards, and paupers,” she said, perverse still at his differing from her. “They see life as it is, of course; but few of the people in the colleges do. You prove it in your own person. You are one of the very men Christminster was intended for when the colleges were founded; a man with a passion for learning, but no money, or opportunities, or friends. But you were elbowed off the pavement by the millionaires’ sons.”

“It’s an ignorant place, except for the locals, craftsmen, drunks, and the poor,” she said, still annoyed that he saw things differently. “They know life as it really is, of course, but very few people in the colleges do. You’re a perfect example of this. You’re exactly the kind of person Christminster was meant for when the colleges were established; someone passionate about learning, but without money, opportunities, or connections. But you got pushed off the path by the rich kids.”

“Well, I can do without what it confers. I care for something higher.”

"Well, I can do without what it offers. I'm interested in something greater."

“And I for something broader, truer,” she insisted. “At present intellect in Christminster is pushing one way, and religion the other; and so they stand stock-still, like two rams butting each other.”

“And I want something bigger, more genuine,” she insisted. “Right now, the intellect in Christminster is going one way, and religion is going the other; and they’re just stuck, like two rams butting heads.”

“What would Mr. Phillotson—”

“What would Mr. Phillotson do—”

“It is a place full of fetishists and ghost-seers!”

“It’s a place full of fetish enthusiasts and ghost hunters!”

He noticed that whenever he tried to speak of the schoolmaster she turned the conversation to some generalizations about the offending university. Jude was extremely, morbidly, curious about her life as Phillotson’s protégée and betrothed; yet she would not enlighten him.

He realized that every time he tried to talk about the schoolmaster, she shifted the conversation to broad topics about the problematic university. Jude was intensely, obsessively, curious about her life as Phillotson’s protégée and fiancée; yet she refused to share anything with him.

“Well, that’s just what I am, too,” he said. “I am fearful of life, spectre-seeing always.”

“Well, that’s exactly what I am, too,” he said. “I’m afraid of life, always seeing ghosts.”

“But you are good and dear!” she murmured.

“But you are kind and beloved!” she whispered.

His heart bumped, and he made no reply.

His heart raced, and he didn't respond.

“You are in the Tractarian stage just now, are you not?” she added, putting on flippancy to hide real feeling, a common trick with her. “Let me see—when was I there? In the year eighteen hundred and—”

“You're in the Tractarian stage right now, aren't you?” she added, putting on a carefree attitude to mask her true feelings, which was something she often did. “Let me think—when was I there? In the year eighteen hundred and—”

“There’s a sarcasm in that which is rather unpleasant to me, Sue. Now will you do what I want you to? At this time I read a chapter, and then say prayers, as I told you. Now will you concentrate your attention on any book of these you like, and sit with your back to me, and leave me to my custom? You are sure you won’t join me?”

“There’s a sarcasm in that which I find rather unpleasant, Sue. Will you do what I want you to? Right now I read a chapter, then say prayers, just as I mentioned. Will you focus on any book you like, sit with your back to me, and let me stick to my routine? Are you sure you won’t join me?”

“I’ll look at you.”

"I'll check you out."

“No. Don’t tease, Sue!”

“No. Don’t joke around, Sue!”

“Very well—I’ll do just as you bid me, and I won’t vex you, Jude,” she replied, in the tone of a child who was going to be good for ever after, turning her back upon him accordingly. A small Bible other than the one he was using lay near her, and during his retreat she took it up, and turned over the leaves.

“Okay—I’ll do exactly what you asked, and I won’t annoy you, Jude,” she answered, in a voice like a child promising to be good forever, as she turned her back on him. A small Bible different from the one he was using was lying nearby, and while he walked away, she picked it up and flipped through the pages.

“Jude,” she said brightly, when he had finished and come back to her; “will you let me make you a new New Testament, like the one I made for myself at Christminster?”

“Jude,” she said cheerfully, when he had finished and returned to her; “will you let me create a new New Testament for you, like the one I made for myself at Christminster?”

“Oh yes. How was that made?”

“Oh yeah. How was that created?”

“I altered my old one by cutting up all the Epistles and Gospels into separate brochures, and rearranging them in chronological order as written, beginning the book with Thessalonians, following on with the Epistles, and putting the Gospels much further on. Then I had the volume rebound. My university friend Mr.—but never mind his name, poor boy—said it was an excellent idea. I know that reading it afterwards made it twice as interesting as before, and twice as understandable.”

“I updated my old one by cutting all the Epistles and Gospels into separate brochures and rearranging them in the order they were written, starting the book with Thessalonians, followed by the Epistles, and placing the Gospels much later. Then I had the volume rebound. My university friend Mr.—but let’s not mention his name, poor guy—said it was a great idea. I know that reading it afterwards made it twice as interesting as it was before, and twice as easy to understand.”

“H’m!” said Jude, with a sense of sacrilege.

“Hm!” said Jude, feeling a sense of wrongdoing.

“And what a literary enormity this is,” she said, as she glanced into the pages of Solomon’s Song. “I mean the synopsis at the head of each chapter, explaining away the real nature of that rhapsody. You needn’t be alarmed: nobody claims inspiration for the chapter headings. Indeed, many divines treat them with contempt. It seems the drollest thing to think of the four-and-twenty elders, or bishops, or whatever number they were, sitting with long faces and writing down such stuff.”

“And what a literary giant this is,” she said, as she looked into the pages of Solomon’s Song. “I mean the summary at the start of each chapter, which oversimplifies the true essence of that rhapsody. Don’t worry: nobody claims inspiration for the chapter headings. In fact, many theologians regard them with disdain. It’s quite amusing to picture the twenty-four elders, or bishops, or however many there were, sitting with serious expressions and jotting down such nonsense.”

Jude looked pained. “You are quite Voltairean!” he murmured.

Jude looked troubled. “You’re really Voltairean!” he said softly.

“Indeed? Then I won’t say any more, except that people have no right to falsify the Bible! I hate such hum-bug as could attempt to plaster over with ecclesiastical abstractions such ecstatic, natural, human love as lies in that great and passionate song!” Her speech had grown spirited, and almost petulant at his rebuke, and her eyes moist. “I wish I had a friend here to support me; but nobody is ever on my side!”

“Really? Then I won't say anything more, except that people have no right to distort the Bible! I detest that kind of nonsense that tries to cover up genuine, natural, human love with religious nonsense like that great and passionate song!” Her tone had become animated, almost sulky in response to his criticism, and her eyes were teary. “I wish I had a friend here to back me up; but nobody is ever on my side!”

“But my dear Sue, my very dear Sue, I am not against you!” he said, taking her hand, and surprised at her introducing personal feeling into mere argument.

“But my dear Sue, my very dear Sue, I’m not against you!” he said, taking her hand, surprised at her bringing personal feelings into just an argument.

“Yes you are, yes you are!” she cried, turning away her face that he might not see her brimming eyes. “You are on the side of the people in the training-school—at least you seem almost to be! What I insist on is, that to explain such verses as this: ‘Whither is thy beloved gone, O thou fairest among women?’ by the note: ‘The Church professeth her faith,’ is supremely ridiculous!”

“Yes, you are, yes, you are!” she shouted, turning her face away so he wouldn’t see her teary eyes. “You’re on the side of the people at the training school—at least you almost seem to be! What I insist on is that explaining verses like this: ‘Where has your beloved gone, O you fairest among women?’ with the note: ‘The Church professes her faith,’ is completely ridiculous!”

“Well then, let it be! You make such a personal matter of everything! I am—only too inclined just now to apply the words profanely. You know you are fairest among women to me, come to that!”

“Well then, let it be! You take everything so personally! I’m feeling a bit reckless with my words right now. You know you are the most beautiful woman to me, after all!”

“But you are not to say it now!” Sue replied, her voice changing to its softest note of severity. Then their eyes met, and they shook hands like cronies in a tavern, and Jude saw the absurdity of quarrelling on such a hypothetical subject, and she the silliness of crying about what was written in an old book like the Bible.

“But you can't say that now!” Sue replied, her voice dropping to its softest tone of seriousness. Then their eyes met, and they shook hands like friends in a pub, and Jude realized how ridiculous it was to argue over such a hypothetical issue, and she recognized the foolishness of being upset about what was written in an old book like the Bible.

“I won’t disturb your convictions—I really won’t!” she went on soothingly, for now he was rather more ruffled than she. “But I did want and long to ennoble some man to high aims; and when I saw you, and knew you wanted to be my comrade, I—shall I confess it?—thought that man might be you. But you take so much tradition on trust that I don’t know what to say.”

“I won’t challenge your beliefs—I promise!” she continued softly, as he was now a bit more upset than she was. “But I really wanted to inspire someone to aim higher; and when I saw you, and realized you wanted to be my partner, I—should I admit it?—thought that person could be you. But you rely on tradition so much that I’m not sure what to say.”

“Well, dear; I suppose one must take some things on trust. Life isn’t long enough to work out everything in Euclid problems before you believe it. I take Christianity.”

“Well, dear; I guess you have to take some things on faith. Life isn’t long enough to figure everything out like Euclid problems before you believe it. I choose Christianity.”

“Well, perhaps you might take something worse.”

“Well, maybe you could end up with something worse.”

“Indeed I might. Perhaps I have done so!” He thought of Arabella.

“Yeah, I might have. Maybe I actually did!” He thought about Arabella.

“I won’t ask what, because we are going to be very nice with each other, aren’t we, and never, never, vex each other any more?” She looked up trustfully, and her voice seemed trying to nestle in his breast.

“I won’t ask what, because we are going to be very nice to each other, right? And we’ll never, ever upset each other again?” She looked up with trust, and her voice seemed to want to find a home in his heart.

“I shall always care for you!” said Jude.

“I will always care for you!” said Jude.

“And I for you. Because you are single-hearted, and forgiving to your faulty and tiresome little Sue!”

“And I for you. Because you are wholehearted and forgiving to your imperfect and annoying little Sue!”

He looked away, for that epicene tenderness of hers was too harrowing. Was it that which had broken the heart of the poor leader-writer; and was he to be the next one? … But Sue was so dear! … If he could only get over the sense of her sex, as she seemed to be able to do so easily of his, what a comrade she would make; for their difference of opinion on conjectural subjects only drew them closer together on matters of daily human experience. She was nearer to him than any other woman he had ever met, and he could scarcely believe that time, creed, or absence, would ever divide him from her.

He looked away because her delicate tenderness was too overwhelming. Had that been what shattered the heart of the poor editorial writer? Was he going to be the next one? … But Sue was so precious! … If he could just get past the awareness of her being a woman, like she seemed to do so easily with him, what a great friend she would be; their differing opinions on speculative topics only brought them closer on everyday human experiences. She felt closer to him than any other woman he had ever known, and he could hardly believe that time, beliefs, or distance would ever separate him from her.

But his grief at her incredulities returned. They sat on till she fell asleep again, and he nodded in his chair likewise. Whenever he aroused himself he turned her things, and made up the fire anew. About six o’clock he awoke completely, and lighting a candle, found that her clothes were dry. Her chair being a far more comfortable one than his she still slept on inside his great-coat, looking warm as a new bun and boyish as a Ganymede. Placing the garments by her and touching her on the shoulder he went downstairs, and washed himself by starlight in the yard.

But his sorrow over her doubts came back. They sat there until she fell asleep again, and he dozed off in his chair too. Whenever he woke up, he rearranged her things and rekindled the fire. Around six o’clock, he fully woke up, lit a candle, and saw that her clothes were dry. Since her chair was much more comfortable than his, she was still sleeping in his great-coat, looking warm as a fresh bun and as boyish as Ganymede. He placed her clothes next to her, gently touched her shoulder, and then went downstairs to wash himself outside in the starlight.

V

When he returned she was dressed as usual.

When he came back, she was dressed like she always was.

“Now could I get out without anybody seeing me?” she asked. “The town is not yet astir.”

“Can I sneak out without anyone noticing?” she asked. “The town isn’t awake yet.”

“But you have had no breakfast.”

“But you haven’t had any breakfast.”

“Oh, I don’t want any! I fear I ought not to have run away from that school! Things seem so different in the cold light of morning, don’t they? What Mr. Phillotson will say I don’t know! It was quite by his wish that I went there. He is the only man in the world for whom I have any respect or fear. I hope he’ll forgive me; but he’ll scold me dreadfully, I expect!”

“Oh, I don’t want any! I feel like I shouldn’t have run away from that school! Things seem so different in the harsh light of morning, don’t they? I have no idea what Mr. Phillotson will say! He was the one who wanted me to go there. He’s the only person in the world I respect or fear. I hope he’ll forgive me; but I expect he’ll really scold me!”

“I’ll go to him and explain—” began Jude.

“I’ll go talk to him and explain—” started Jude.

“Oh no, you shan’t. I don’t care for him! He may think what he likes—I shall do just as I choose!”

“Oh no, you won't. I don't care about him! He can think whatever he wants—I’ll do exactly what I want!”

“But you just this moment said—”

“But you just said—”

“Well, if I did, I shall do as I like for all him! I have thought of what I shall do—go to the sister of one of my fellow-students in the training-school, who has asked me to visit her. She has a school near Shaston, about eighteen miles from here—and I shall stay there till this has blown over, and I get back to the training-school again.”

“Well, if I did, I’ll do what I want regardless of him! I’ve thought about what I’ll do—visit the sister of one of my classmates from the training school, who has invited me to come over. She has a school near Shaston, about eighteen miles from here—and I’ll stay there until this all calms down, and I can return to the training school again.”

At the last moment he persuaded her to let him make her a cup of coffee, in a portable apparatus he kept in his room for use on rising to go to his work every day before the household was astir.

At the last minute, he convinced her to let him brew her a cup of coffee using a portable machine he had in his room for making coffee each morning before the rest of the house woke up.

“Now a dew-bit to eat with it,” he said; “and off we go. You can have a regular breakfast when you get there.”

“Now a little something to eat with it,” he said; “and then we’re off. You can have a proper breakfast when you get there.”

They went quietly out of the house, Jude accompanying her to the station. As they departed along the street a head was thrust out of an upper window of his lodging and quickly withdrawn. Sue still seemed sorry for her rashness, and to wish she had not rebelled; telling him at parting that she would let him know as soon as she got re-admitted to the training-school. They stood rather miserably together on the platform; and it was apparent that he wanted to say more.

They quietly left the house, with Jude walking her to the station. As they walked down the street, a head poked out of an upper window of his place and quickly pulled back in. Sue still seemed regretful about her impulsiveness and wished she hadn’t rebelled; she told him as they parted that she'd let him know as soon as she was readmitted to the training school. They stood together on the platform, feeling pretty miserable, and it was clear that he wanted to say more.

“I want to tell you something—two things,” he said hurriedly as the train came up. “One is a warm one, the other a cold one!”

“I want to tell you something—two things,” he said quickly as the train approached. “One is a good one, the other a bad one!”

“Jude,” she said. “I know one of them. And you mustn’t!”

“Jude,” she said. “I know one of them. And you can't!”

“What?”

"What did you say?"

“You mustn’t love me. You are to like me—that’s all!”

“You shouldn’t love me. You’re just supposed to like me—that's it!”

Jude’s face became so full of complicated glooms that hers was agitated in sympathy as she bade him adieu through the carriage window. And then the train moved on, and waving her pretty hand to him she vanished away.

Jude's face was so filled with complicated sadness that hers stirred in sympathy as she said goodbye through the carriage window. Then the train moved on, and as she waved her pretty hand at him, she disappeared.

Melchester was a dismal place enough for Jude that Sunday of her departure, and the Close so hateful that he did not go once to the cathedral services. The next morning there came a letter from her, which, with her usual promptitude, she had written directly she had reached her friend’s house. She told him of her safe arrival and comfortable quarters, and then added:—

Melchester was a pretty miserable place for Jude on that Sunday when she left, and the Close was so unpleasant that he didn’t attend any of the cathedral services. The next morning, he received a letter from her that she had written as soon as she got to her friend’s house. She mentioned that she had arrived safely and was settled in nicely, and then added:—

What I really write about, dear Jude, is something I said to you at parting. You had been so very good and kind to me that when you were out of sight I felt what a cruel and ungrateful woman I was to say it, and it has reproached me ever since. If you want to love me, Jude, you may: I don’t mind at all; and I’ll never say again that you mustn’t!
    Now I won’t write any more about that. You do forgive your thoughtless friend for her cruelty? and won’t make her miserable by saying you don’t?—Ever,

What I really want to talk about, dear Jude, is something I said to you when we parted. You were so incredibly good and kind to me that once you were out of sight, I realized how cruel and ungrateful I was to say it, and it has bothered me ever since. If you want to love me, Jude, you can: I don’t mind at all; and I’ll never say again that you shouldn’t!
Now I won’t mention that again. Do you forgive your thoughtless friend for her cruelty? And please don’t make her miserable by saying you don’t?—Ever,

SUE.

SUE.

It would be superfluous to say what his answer was; and how he thought what he would have done had he been free, which should have rendered a long residence with a female friend quite unnecessary for Sue. He felt he might have been pretty sure of his own victory if it had come to a conflict between Phillotson and himself for the possession of her.

It’s unnecessary to mention what his answer was or how he believed he would have acted if he had been free, which would have made a long stay with a female friend unnecessary for Sue. He felt he could have been pretty confident about winning if it came down to a showdown between Phillotson and him for her.

Yet Jude was in danger of attaching more meaning to Sue’s impulsive note than it really was intended to bear.

Yet Jude was at risk of assigning more significance to Sue’s impulsive note than it was actually meant to convey.

After the lapse of a few days he found himself hoping that she would write again. But he received no further communication; and in the intensity of his solicitude he sent another note, suggesting that he should pay her a visit some Sunday, the distance being under eighteen miles.

After a few days, he found himself wishing she would write to him again. But he didn't get any more messages; in his growing concern, he sent her another note, suggesting he should come visit her one Sunday since it was less than eighteen miles away.

He expected a reply on the second morning after despatching his missive; but none came. The third morning arrived; the postman did not stop. This was Saturday, and in a feverish state of anxiety about her he sent off three brief lines stating that he was coming the following day, for he felt sure something had happened.

He expected a reply on the second morning after sending his message, but none arrived. The third morning came, and the postman didn’t stop. It was Saturday, and in a frantic state of worry about her, he quickly sent three short lines saying that he was coming the next day because he was sure something had happened.

His first and natural thought had been that she was ill from her immersion; but it soon occurred to him that somebody would have written for her in such a case. Conjectures were put an end to by his arrival at the village school-house near Shaston on the bright morning of Sunday, between eleven and twelve o’clock, when the parish was as vacant as a desert, most of the inhabitants having gathered inside the church, whence their voices could occasionally be heard in unison.

His initial thought was that she was sick from being in the water, but he quickly realized that someone would have reached out for her if that were the case. He dismissed his speculations when he arrived at the village schoolhouse near Shaston on a bright Sunday morning, between eleven and twelve o'clock, when the area was as empty as a desert, with most of the residents gathered inside the church, their voices occasionally rising in harmony.

A little girl opened the door. “Miss Bridehead is up-stairs,” she said. “And will you please walk up to her?”

A little girl opened the door. “Miss Bridehead is upstairs,” she said. “Could you please go up to her?”

“Is she ill?” asked Jude hastily.

"Is she sick?" Jude asked quickly.

“Only a little—not very.”

“Just a bit—not much.”

Jude entered and ascended. On reaching the landing a voice told him which way to turn—the voice of Sue calling his name. He passed the doorway, and found her lying in a little bed in a room a dozen feet square.

Jude walked in and went upstairs. When he reached the landing, he heard a voice telling him which way to go—the voice of Sue calling his name. He passed through the doorway and saw her lying in a small bed in a room about twelve feet square.

“Oh, Sue!” he cried, sitting down beside her and taking her hand. “How is this! You couldn’t write?”

“Oh, Sue!” he exclaimed, sitting down next to her and taking her hand. “How is this possible? You couldn’t write?”

“No—it wasn’t that!” she answered. “I did catch a bad cold—but I could have written. Only I wouldn’t!”

“No—it wasn’t that!” she replied. “I did catch a bad cold—but I could have written. I just wouldn’t!”

“Why not?—frightening me like this!”

"Why not? You're scaring me!"

“Yes—that was what I was afraid of! But I had decided not to write to you any more. They won’t have me back at the school—that’s why I couldn’t write. Not the fact, but the reason!”

“Yes—that’s exactly what I was worried about! But I had decided not to write to you anymore. They won’t take me back at the school—that’s why I couldn’t write. It’s not the fact, but the reason!”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“They not only won’t have me, but they gave me a parting piece of advice—”

“They not only don’t want me, but they also gave me a parting piece of advice—”

“What?”

“Excuse me?”

She did not answer directly. “I vowed I never would tell you, Jude—it is so vulgar and distressing!”

She didn't answer directly. "I promised I would never tell you, Jude—it's just so crude and upsetting!"

“Is it about us?”

“Is this about us?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“But do tell me!”

“Please, share with me!”

“Well—somebody has sent them baseless reports about us, and they say you and I ought to marry as soon as possible, for the sake of my reputation! … There—now I have told you, and I wish I hadn’t!”

“Well—someone has sent them false information about us, and they say you and I should get married as soon as possible, for the sake of my reputation! … There—now I've told you, and I wish I hadn't!”

“Oh, poor Sue!”

“Oh, poor Sue!”

“I don’t think of you like that means! It did just occur to me to regard you in the way they think I do, but I hadn’t begun to. I have recognized that the cousinship was merely nominal, since we met as total strangers. But my marrying you, dear Jude—why, of course, if I had reckoned upon marrying you I shouldn’t have come to you so often! And I never supposed you thought of such a thing as marrying me till the other evening; when I began to fancy you did love me a little. Perhaps I ought not to have been so intimate with you. It is all my fault. Everything is my fault always!”

“I don’t think of you that way! It just occurred to me to see you the way they think I do, but I hadn’t started to. I have realized that our cousinship was just a title, since we met as complete strangers. But marrying you, dear Jude—of course, if I had thought about marrying you, I wouldn’t have visited you so often! And I never thought you were considering marrying me until the other evening; that’s when I started to think you might love me a little. Maybe I shouldn’t have been so close to you. It’s all my fault. Everything is always my fault!”

The speech seemed a little forced and unreal, and they regarded each other with a mutual distress.

The speech felt a bit forced and unreal, and they looked at each other with shared concern.

“I was so blind at first!” she went on. “I didn’t see what you felt at all. Oh, you have been unkind to me—you have—to look upon me as a sweetheart without saying a word, and leaving me to discover it myself! Your attitude to me has become known; and naturally they think we’ve been doing wrong! I’ll never trust you again!”

“I was so clueless at first!” she continued. “I didn’t see how you felt at all. Oh, you’ve been unkind to me—you have—to treat me like a girlfriend without saying anything, and leaving me to figure it out on my own! Your feelings for me have become obvious; and of course, they think we’ve been doing something wrong! I’ll never trust you again!”

“Yes, Sue,” he said simply; “I am to blame—more than you think. I was quite aware that you did not suspect till within the last meeting or two what I was feeling about you. I admit that our meeting as strangers prevented a sense of relationship, and that it was a sort of subterfuge to avail myself of it. But don’t you think I deserve a little consideration for concealing my wrong, very wrong, sentiments, since I couldn’t help having them?”

“Yes, Sue,” he said simply, “I’m at fault—more than you realize. I knew all along that you didn’t suspect how I felt about you until just the last couple of meetings. I admit that meeting as strangers kept any sense of connection at bay, and it was a bit deceitful to take advantage of that. But don’t you think I deserve some understanding for hiding my feelings, which were very wrong, since I couldn’t help having them?”

She turned her eyes doubtfully towards him, and then looked away as if afraid she might forgive him.

She glanced at him uncertainly and then looked away, as if scared she might let go of her anger.

By every law of nature and sex a kiss was the only rejoinder that fitted the mood and the moment, under the suasion of which Sue’s undemonstrative regard of him might not inconceivably have changed its temperature. Some men would have cast scruples to the winds, and ventured it, oblivious both of Sue’s declaration of her neutral feelings, and of the pair of autographs in the vestry chest of Arabella’s parish church. Jude did not. He had, in fact, come in part to tell his own fatal story. It was upon his lips; yet at the hour of this distress he could not disclose it. He preferred to dwell upon the recognized barriers between them.

By every law of nature and romance, a kiss was the only response that matched the mood and the moment, under which Sue’s typically reserved feelings for him might have unexpectedly changed. Some men might have thrown caution to the wind and gone for it, ignoring both Sue’s confession of her neutral feelings and the pair of signed documents in the vestry chest of Arabella’s parish church. Jude didn't. He had, in fact, come partly to share his own tragic story. It was right on the tip of his tongue; yet at this moment of distress, he couldn’t bring himself to say it. He chose instead to focus on the obvious barriers between them.

“Of course—I know you don’t—care about me in any particular way,” he sorrowed. “You ought not, and you are right. You belong to—Mr. Phillotson. I suppose he has been to see you?”

“Of course—I know you don’t—care about me in any special way,” he said sadly. “You shouldn’t, and you’re right. You belong to—Mr. Philotson. I assume he has come to see you?”

“Yes,” she said shortly, her face changing a little. “Though I didn’t ask him to come. You are glad, of course, that he has been! But I shouldn’t care if he didn’t come any more!”

“Yes,” she replied briefly, her expression shifting slightly. “Even though I didn’t invite him. You’re happy that he showed up, right? But I wouldn’t mind if he didn’t come again!”

It was very perplexing to her lover that she should be piqued at his honest acquiescence in his rival, if Jude’s feelings of love were deprecated by her. He went on to something else.

It was very confusing to her boyfriend that she should be annoyed by his genuine acceptance of his rival, especially if she looked down on Jude’s feelings of love. He moved on to another topic.

“This will blow over, dear Sue,” he said. “The training-school authorities are not all the world. You can get to be a student in some other, no doubt.”

“This will pass, dear Sue,” he said. “The training school authorities aren’t everything. You can definitely become a student somewhere else.”

“I’ll ask Mr. Phillotson,” she said decisively.

"I'll ask Mr. Phillotson," she said firmly.

Sue’s kind hostess now returned from church, and there was no more intimate conversation. Jude left in the afternoon, hopelessly unhappy. But he had seen her, and sat with her. Such intercourse as that would have to content him for the remainder of his life. The lesson of renunciation it was necessary and proper that he, as a parish priest, should learn.

Sue’s kind hostess came back from church, and there was no more intimate conversation. Jude left in the afternoon, feeling hopelessly unhappy. But he had seen her and spent time with her. That kind of connection would have to be enough for him for the rest of his life. It was necessary and proper for him, as a parish priest, to learn the lesson of renunciation.

But the next morning when he awoke he felt rather vexed with her, and decided that she was rather unreasonable, not to say capricious. Then, in illustration of what he had begun to discern as one of her redeeming characteristics there came promptly a note, which she must have written almost immediately he had gone from her:

But the next morning when he woke up, he felt pretty annoyed with her and decided she was quite unreasonable, not to mention unpredictable. Then, to illustrate what he had started to see as one of her redeeming qualities, a note arrived right away, which she must have written almost immediately after he left her:

Forgive me for my petulance yesterday! I was horrid to you; I know it, and I feel perfectly miserable at my horridness. It was so dear of you not to be angry! Jude, please still keep me as your friend and associate, with all my faults. I’ll try not to be like it again.
    I am coming to Melchester on Saturday, to get my things away from the T. S., &c. I could walk with you for half an hour, if you would like?—Your repentant

I’m sorry for being grumpy yesterday! I was awful to you, and I completely realize that. It makes me feel really bad about how I acted. It was so kind of you not to be angry! Jude, please still consider me your friend and partner, despite my flaws. I’ll try not to act that way again.
    I'm coming to Melchester on Saturday to pick up my things from the T. S., etc. I could walk with you for half an hour if you’d like?—Your regretful

SUE.

SUE.

Jude forgave her straightway, and asked her to call for him at the cathedral works when she came.

Jude forgave her right away and asked her to stop by the cathedral works to see him when she came.

VI

Meanwhile a middle-aged man was dreaming a dream of great beauty concerning the writer of the above letter. He was Richard Phillotson, who had recently removed from the mixed village school at Lumsdon near Christminster, to undertake a large boys’ school in his native town of Shaston, which stood on a hill sixty miles to the south-west as the crow flies.

Meanwhile, a middle-aged man was having a beautiful dream about the writer of the letter above. He was Richard Phillotson, who had recently moved from the mixed village school in Lumsdon near Christminster to take on a large boys’ school in his hometown of Shaston, which was located on a hill sixty miles southwest as the crow flies.

A glance at the place and its accessories was almost enough to reveal that the schoolmaster’s plans and dreams so long indulged in had been abandoned for some new dream with which neither the Church nor literature had much in common. Essentially an unpractical man, he was now bent on making and saving money for a practical purpose—that of keeping a wife, who, if she chose, might conduct one of the girls’ schools adjoining his own; for which purpose he had advised her to go into training, since she would not marry him offhand.

A quick look around the place and its belongings made it clear that the schoolmaster's long-held plans and dreams had been set aside for a new ambition that had little to do with either the Church or literature. Essentially an impractical man, he was now focused on making and saving money for a practical reason—namely, to support a wife, who, if she wanted to, could run one of the girls’ schools next to his own. To that end, he had suggested that she train for the role, as she wasn't ready to marry him right away.

About the time that Jude was removing from Marygreen to Melchester, and entering on adventures at the latter place with Sue, the schoolmaster was settling down in the new school-house at Shaston. All the furniture being fixed, the books shelved, and the nails driven, he had begun to sit in his parlour during the dark winter nights and re-attempt some of his old studies—one branch of which had included Roman-Britannic antiquities—an unremunerative labour for a national school-master but a subject, that, after his abandonment of the university scheme, had interested him as being a comparatively unworked mine; practicable to those who, like himself, had lived in lonely spots where these remains were abundant, and were seen to compel inferences in startling contrast to accepted views on the civilization of that time.

Around the time Jude was moving from Marygreen to Melchester and starting new adventures there with Sue, the schoolmaster was getting settled into the new schoolhouse in Shaston. With all the furniture in place, the books organized, and the nails hammered in, he began to spend his winter nights in his parlor, revisiting some of his old studies—one area of which focused on Roman-British antiquities. While this was not a paying endeavor for a national schoolmaster, it was a topic that intrigued him after he abandoned his university plans. It was a relatively untouched field, accessible to those like him who had lived in remote areas where these artifacts were plentiful, leading to insights that contrasted sharply with the widely accepted views on the civilization of that era.

A resumption of this investigation was the outward and apparent hobby of Phillotson at present—his ostensible reason for going alone into fields where causeways, dykes, and tumuli abounded, or shutting himself up in his house with a few urns, tiles, and mosaics he had collected, instead of calling round upon his new neighbours, who for their part had showed themselves willing enough to be friendly with him. But it was not the real, or the whole, reason, after all. Thus on a particular evening in the month, when it had grown quite late—to near midnight, indeed—and the light of his lamp, shining from his window at a salient angle of the hill-top town over infinite miles of valley westward, announced as by words a place and person given over to study, he was not exactly studying.

A reexamination of this investigation was the visible and apparent hobby of Phillotson at the moment—his obvious excuse for wandering alone into fields filled with paths, banks, and burial mounds, or isolating himself in his house with a few urns, tiles, and mosaics he had gathered, instead of visiting his new neighbors, who had shown themselves eager to be friendly with him. But that wasn't the real, or the complete, reason, after all. So, on a particular evening that month, when it had grown pretty late—almost midnight—and the light from his lamp, shining from his window at a prominent angle of the hilltop town over endless miles of valley to the west, signaled like words a place and person dedicated to study, he wasn't exactly studying.

The interior of the room—the books, the furniture, the schoolmaster’s loose coat, his attitude at the table, even the flickering of the fire, bespoke the same dignified tale of undistracted research—more than creditable to a man who had had no advantages beyond those of his own making. And yet the tale, true enough till latterly, was not true now. What he was regarding was not history. They were historic notes, written in a bold womanly hand at his dictation some months before, and it was the clerical rendering of word after word that absorbed him.

The room’s interior—the books, the furniture, the schoolmaster’s loose coat, his demeanor at the table, even the flickering fire—told the same impressive story of focused research, which was quite an accomplishment for a man who had only the advantages he created for himself. Yet, while the story had been true up until recently, it was no longer accurate. What he was looking at wasn’t history. They were historical notes, written in a strong, feminine hand at his request a few months earlier, and it was the meticulous transcription of each word that captivated him.

He presently took from a drawer a carefully tied bundle of letters, few, very few, as correspondence counts nowadays. Each was in its envelope just as it had arrived, and the handwriting was of the same womanly character as the historic notes. He unfolded them one by one and read them musingly. At first sight there seemed in these small documents to be absolutely nothing to muse over. They were straightforward, frank letters, signed “Sue B—”; just such ones as would be written during short absences, with no other thought than their speedy destruction, and chiefly concerning books in reading and other experiences of a training school, forgotten doubtless by the writer with the passing of the day of their inditing. In one of them—quite a recent note—the young woman said that she had received his considerate letter, and that it was honourable and generous of him to say he would not come to see her oftener than she desired (the school being such an awkward place for callers, and because of her strong wish that her engagement to him should not be known, which it would infallibly be if he visited her often). Over these phrases the school-master pored. What precise shade of satisfaction was to be gathered from a woman’s gratitude that the man who loved her had not been often to see her? The problem occupied him, distracted him.

He took out a carefully tied bundle of letters from a drawer, few in number, especially by today's standards. Each letter was still in its envelope, just as it had arrived, and the handwriting matched the feminine style of the historic notes. He unfolded them one by one and read them thoughtfully. At first glance, these small documents seemed to hold absolutely nothing worth pondering. They were straightforward, honest letters, signed “Sue B—”; the kind that would be written during brief absences, with no intention other than to be quickly discarded, mainly discussing books being read and other experiences from a training school, which the writer likely forgot soon after writing. In one of them—a fairly recent note—the young woman mentioned that she had received his thoughtful letter and that it was honorable and generous of him to say he wouldn’t visit her more often than she wanted (the school being such an inconvenient place for visitors, and her strong desire to keep their engagement a secret, as it would definitely be known if he came to see her often). The schoolmaster pondered over these phrases. What exact feeling of satisfaction could come from a woman’s gratitude for the fact that the man who loved her hadn’t visited her frequently? The question occupied his mind and distracted him.

He opened another drawer, and found therein an envelope, from which he drew a photograph of Sue as a child, long before he had known her, standing under trellis-work with a little basket in her hand. There was another of her as a young woman, her dark eyes and hair making a very distinct and attractive picture of her, which just disclosed, too, the thoughtfulness that lay behind her lighter moods. It was a duplicate of the one she had given Jude, and would have given to any man. Phillotson brought it half-way to his lips, but withdrew it in doubt at her perplexing phrases: ultimately kissing the dead pasteboard with all the passionateness, and more than all the devotion, of a young man of eighteen.

He opened another drawer and found an envelope inside. He pulled out a photograph of Sue as a child, long before he met her, standing under a trellis with a little basket in her hand. There was another photo of her as a young woman, her dark eyes and hair creating a striking and attractive image that revealed the thoughtfulness behind her lighter moods. It was a duplicate of the one she had given Jude and would have given to any man. Phillotson brought it halfway to his lips but hesitated, unsure because of her confusing words. In the end, he kissed the lifeless photograph with all the passion and even more devotion of an eighteen-year-old.

The schoolmaster’s was an unhealthy-looking, old-fashioned face, rendered more old-fashioned by his style of shaving. A certain gentlemanliness had been imparted to it by nature, suggesting an inherent wish to do rightly by all. His speech was a little slow, but his tones were sincere enough to make his hesitation no defect. His greying hair was curly, and radiated from a point in the middle of his crown. There were four lines across his forehead, and he only wore spectacles when reading at night. It was almost certainly a renunciation forced upon him by his academic purpose, rather than a distaste for women, which had hitherto kept him from closing with one of the sex in matrimony.

The schoolmaster had an unhealthy-looking, old-fashioned face, made even more outdated by the way he shaved. There was a certain gentlemanly quality to it that suggested he genuinely wanted to do right by everyone. His speech was a bit slow, but his sincerity made his pauses feel natural. His graying hair was curly and flared out from a point at the top of his head. He had four lines on his forehead and only wore glasses when reading at night. It was likely a decision made for his academic pursuits, rather than any dislike for women, that had kept him from marrying one.

Such silent proceedings as those of this evening were repeated many and oft times when he was not under the eye of the boys, whose quick and penetrating regard would frequently become almost intolerable to the self-conscious master in his present anxious care for Sue, making him, in the grey hours of morning, dread to meet anew the gimlet glances, lest they should read what the dream within him was.

Such quiet moments like those of this evening happened many times when he wasn’t being watched by the boys, whose sharp and intense looks often felt almost unbearable to the self-conscious teacher, especially with his current worries about Sue, making him, during the grey hours of morning, fear facing those piercing gazes again, in case they could see what he was truly feeling inside.

He had honourably acquiesced in Sue’s announced wish that he was not often to visit her at the training school; but at length, his patience being sorely tried, he set out one Saturday afternoon to pay her an unexpected call. There the news of her departure—expulsion as it might almost have been considered—was flashed upon him without warning or mitigation as he stood at the door expecting in a few minutes to behold her face; and when he turned away he could hardly see the road before him.

He had respectfully agreed to Sue's request that he not visit her often at the training school; but eventually, his patience wearing thin, he decided to make an unexpected visit one Saturday afternoon. There, the news of her departure—almost like expulsion—hit him unexpectedly as he stood at the door, waiting to see her face in just a few minutes. When he turned away, he could hardly see the path ahead of him.

Sue had, in fact, never written a line to her suitor on the subject, although it was fourteen days old. A short reflection told him that this proved nothing, a natural delicacy being as ample a reason for silence as any degree of blameworthiness.

Sue had, in fact, never written a word to her suitor about it, even though it had been fourteen days. A brief thought made him realize that this meant nothing; a natural sensitivity could be just as valid a reason for her silence as any kind of wrongdoing.

They had informed him at the school where she was living, and having no immediate anxiety about her comfort, his thoughts took the direction of a burning indignation against the training school committee. In his bewilderment Phillotson entered the adjacent cathedral, just now in a direly dismantled state by reason of the repairs. He sat down on a block of freestone, regardless of the dusty imprint it made on his breeches; and his listless eyes following the movements of the workmen he presently became aware that the reputed culprit, Sue’s lover Jude, was one amongst them.

They had told him at the school where she was staying, and without any immediate worries about her well-being, he became filled with a deep anger toward the training school committee. In his confusion, Phillotson walked into the nearby cathedral, which was currently in a messy state because of repairs. He sat down on a block of stone, not caring about the dust it left on his pants; as his tired eyes followed the workmen's movements, he soon realized that the person he thought was to blame, Sue’s lover Jude, was one of them.

Jude had never spoken to his former hero since the meeting by the model of Jerusalem. Having inadvertently witnessed Phillotson’s tentative courtship of Sue in the lane there had grown up in the younger man’s mind a curious dislike to think of the elder, to meet him, to communicate in any way with him; and since Phillotson’s success in obtaining at least her promise had become known to Jude, he had frankly recognized that he did not wish to see or hear of his senior any more, learn anything of his pursuits, or even imagine again what excellencies might appertain to his character. On this very day of the schoolmaster’s visit Jude was expecting Sue, as she had promised; and when therefore he saw the schoolmaster in the nave of the building, saw, moreover, that he was coming to speak to him, he felt no little embarrassment; which Phillotson’s own embarrassment prevented his observing.

Jude had never talked to his former hero since their meeting by the model of Jerusalem. After accidentally seeing Phillotson’s awkward attempts to court Sue in the lane, Jude developed a strange dislike for the older man, avoiding thoughts of him and any kind of interaction. Now that everyone knew Phillotson had at least secured her promise, Jude honestly acknowledged that he didn’t want to see or hear from him anymore, learn about his life, or even think about what good qualities he might have. On the very day of the schoolmaster’s visit, Jude was waiting for Sue, as she had promised; so when he spotted the schoolmaster in the nave of the building, and saw him coming over to talk, he felt quite embarrassed, a feeling Phillotson himself was too embarrassed to notice.

Jude joined him, and they both withdrew from the other workmen to the spot where Phillotson had been sitting. Jude offered him a piece of sackcloth for a cushion, and told him it was dangerous to sit on the bare block.

Jude joined him, and they both stepped away from the other workers to the place where Phillotson had been seated. Jude offered him a piece of sackcloth for a cushion and warned him that it was dangerous to sit on the bare block.

“Yes; yes,” said Phillotson abstractedly, as he reseated himself, his eyes resting on the ground as if he were trying to remember where he was. “I won’t keep you long. It was merely that I have heard that you have seen my little friend Sue recently. It occurred to me to speak to you on that account. I merely want to ask—about her.”

“Yes; yes,” said Phillotson absently, as he sat back down, his eyes fixed on the ground as if he were trying to recall where he was. “I won’t take up much of your time. I just heard that you’ve seen my little friend Sue recently. I thought I should talk to you about that. I just want to ask—about her.”

“I think I know what!” Jude hurriedly said. “About her escaping from the training school, and her coming to me?”

“I think I know what!” Jude said quickly. “About her escaping from the training school and coming to me?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Well”—Jude for a moment felt an unprincipled and fiendish wish to annihilate his rival at all cost. By the exercise of that treachery which love for the same woman renders possible to men the most honourable in every other relation of life, he could send off Phillotson in agony and defeat by saying that the scandal was true, and that Sue had irretrievably committed herself with him. But his action did not respond for a moment to his animal instinct; and what he said was, “I am glad of your kindness in coming to talk plainly to me about it. You know what they say?—that I ought to marry her.”

“Well”—Jude briefly felt a ruthless and wicked desire to completely eliminate his rival at any cost. Using the kind of betrayal that love for the same woman can make even the most honorable men commit in other areas of life, he could cause Philotson great pain and defeat by claiming that the scandal was true and that Sue was permanently involved with him. But he didn’t act on that primal urge; instead, he said, “I appreciate your kindness in coming to speak honestly with me about this. You know what they say?—that I should marry her.”

“What!”

“Seriously!”

“And I wish with all my soul I could!”

“And I really wish I could!”

Phillotson trembled, and his naturally pale face acquired a corpselike sharpness in its lines. “I had no idea that it was of this nature! God forbid!”

Phillotson shook, and his naturally pale face took on a deathly sharpness in its features. “I had no idea it was like this! God forbid!”

“No, no!” said Jude aghast. “I thought you understood? I mean that were I in a position to marry her, or someone, and settle down, instead of living in lodgings here and there, I should be glad!”

“No, no!” Jude exclaimed in shock. “I thought you got it? I mean that if I could marry her, or someone, and settle down, instead of bouncing around in different places, I would be happy!”

What he had really meant was simply that he loved her.

What he really meant was that he loved her.

“But—since this painful matter has been opened up—what really happened?” asked Phillotson, with the firmness of a man who felt that a sharp smart now was better than a long agony of suspense hereafter. “Cases arise, and this is one, when even ungenerous questions must be put to make false assumptions impossible, and to kill scandal.”

“But—since this difficult topic has come up—what actually happened?” asked Phillotson, with the resolve of someone who believed that a quick, painful moment was better than a prolonged period of uncertainty later on. “There are situations, and this is one, where even tough questions need to be asked to prevent false assumptions and shut down rumors.”

Jude explained readily; giving the whole series of adventures, including the night at the shepherd’s, her wet arrival at his lodging, her indisposition from her immersion, their vigil of discussion, and his seeing her off next morning.

Jude explained easily, sharing the entire sequence of events, including the night at the shepherd's place, her soaked arrival at his lodging, her feeling unwell from being wet, their late-night discussion, and him saying goodbye to her the next morning.

“Well now,” said Phillotson at the conclusion, “I take it as your final word, and I know I can believe you, that the suspicion which led to her rustication is an absolutely baseless one?”

“Okay then,” said Phillotson at the end, “I take that as your final word, and I trust you when you say that the suspicion that got her expelled is completely unfounded?”

“It is,” said Jude solemnly. “Absolutely. So help me God!”

“It is,” Jude said seriously. “Absolutely. So help me God!”

The schoolmaster rose. Each of the twain felt that the interview could not comfortably merge in a friendly discussion of their recent experiences, after the manner of friends; and when Jude had taken him round, and shown him some features of the renovation which the old cathedral was undergoing, Phillotson bade the young man good-day and went away.

The schoolmaster stood up. Both of them realized that their conversation couldn’t easily shift into a casual chat about their recent experiences, like friends would. After Jude showed him some aspects of the renovation happening at the old cathedral, Phillotson wished the young man goodbye and left.

This visit took place about eleven o’clock in the morning; but no Sue appeared. When Jude went to his dinner at one he saw his beloved ahead of him in the street leading up from the North Gate, walking as if no way looking for him. Speedily overtaking her he remarked that he had asked her to come to him at the cathedral, and she had promised.

This visit happened around eleven in the morning, but Sue didn’t show up. When Jude went for lunch at one, he spotted his beloved in front of him on the street leading up from the North Gate, walking as if she wasn’t looking for him at all. He quickly caught up to her and mentioned that he had invited her to meet him at the cathedral, and she had said she would.

“I have been to get my things from the college,” she said—an observation which he was expected to take as an answer, though it was not one. Finding her to be in this evasive mood he felt inclined to give her the information so long withheld.

“I went to pick up my stuff from college,” she said—something he was supposed to take as an answer, even though it wasn't one. Noticing she was being evasive, he felt compelled to finally share the information he had held back for so long.

“You have not seen Mr. Phillotson to-day?” he ventured to inquire.

"You haven't seen Mr. Phillotson today?" he hesitantly asked.

“I have not. But I am not going to be cross-examined about him; and if you ask anything more I won’t answer!”

“I haven't. But I'm not going to be grilled about him; and if you ask anything else, I won’t answer!”

“It is very odd that—” He stopped, regarding her.

“It’s really strange that—” He paused, looking at her.

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“That you are often not so nice in your real presence as you are in your letters!”

"You're often not as pleasant in person as you are in your letters!"

“Does it really seem so to you?” said she, smiling with quick curiosity. “Well, that’s strange; but I feel just the same about you, Jude. When you are gone away I seem such a coldhearted—”

“Does it really seem that way to you?” she asked, smiling with quick curiosity. “Well, that’s odd; but I feel exactly the same about you, Jude. When you’re away, I feel like such a coldhearted—”

As she knew his sentiment towards her Jude saw that they were getting upon dangerous ground. It was now, he thought, that he must speak as an honest man.

As she understood his feelings for her, Jude realized they were treading on dangerous ground. He thought it was time to speak honestly.

But he did not speak, and she continued: “It was that which made me write and say—I didn’t mind your loving me—if you wanted to, much!”

But he stayed silent, and she went on: “That’s why I wrote and said—I didn’t mind your loving me—if you wanted to, a lot!”

The exultation he might have felt at what that implied, or seemed to imply, was nullified by his intention, and he rested rigid till he began: “I have never told you—”

The excitement he could have felt about what that meant, or seemed to mean, was canceled out by his intention, and he stayed tense until he started: “I have never told you—”

“Yes you have,” murmured she.

“Yes, you have,” she whispered.

“I mean, I have never told you my history—all of it.”

“I mean, I’ve never shared my entire story with you.”

“But I guess it. I know nearly.”

"But I think I've got it. I know almost."

Jude looked up. Could she possibly know of that morning performance of his with Arabella; which in a few months had ceased to be a marriage more completely than by death? He saw that she did not.

Jude looked up. Could she possibly know about that morning's performance with Arabella, which had, in just a few months, stopped being a marriage more completely than if it had ended in death? He realized that she didn't.

“I can’t quite tell you here in the street,” he went on with a gloomy tongue. “And you had better not come to my lodgings. Let us go in here.”

“I can’t really explain it to you out here on the street,” he said with a heavy tone. “And you’d be better off not coming to my place. Let’s go in here.”

The building by which they stood was the market-house; it was the only place available; and they entered, the market being over, and the stalls and areas empty. He would have preferred a more congenial spot, but, as usually happens, in place of a romantic field or solemn aisle for his tale, it was told while they walked up and down over a floor littered with rotten cabbage-leaves, and amid all the usual squalors of decayed vegetable matter and unsaleable refuse. He began and finished his brief narrative, which merely led up to the information that he had married a wife some years earlier, and that his wife was living still. Almost before her countenance had time to change she hurried out the words,

The building they stood by was the market house; it was the only place available. They walked in, with the market over and the stalls empty. He would have preferred a nicer spot, but, as often happens, instead of a romantic field or a somber aisle for his story, it was told while they paced back and forth on a floor covered in rotten cabbage leaves, surrounded by all the usual mess of spoiled vegetables and unsellable trash. He started and finished his short story, which simply revealed that he had married a wife a few years earlier, and that she was still alive. Almost before her expression had a chance to change, she rushed out the words,

“Why didn’t you tell me before!”

“Why didn’t you tell me earlier?”

“I couldn’t. It seemed so cruel to tell it.”

“I couldn’t. It felt too cruel to say it.”

“To yourself, Jude. So it was better to be cruel to me!”

“To yourself, Jude. So it was better to be harsh with me!”

“No, dear darling!” cried Jude passionately. He tried to take her hand, but she withdrew it. Their old relations of confidence seemed suddenly to have ended, and the antagonisms of sex to sex were left without any counter-poising predilections. She was his comrade, friend, unconscious sweetheart no longer; and her eyes regarded him in estranged silence.

“No, my dear!” Jude exclaimed passionately. He reached to take her hand, but she pulled it away. Their former closeness felt like it had suddenly vanished, leaving only the tensions between men and women without any balancing preferences. She was no longer his comrade, friend, or unknowing sweetheart; her eyes looked at him in distant silence.

“I was ashamed of the episode in my life which brought about the marriage,” he continued. “I can’t explain it precisely now. I could have done it if you had taken it differently!”

“I was embarrassed about the situation in my life that led to the marriage,” he continued. “I can’t explain it exactly right now. I could have handled it differently if you had reacted differently!”

“But how can I?” she burst out. “Here I have been saying, or writing, that—that you might love me, or something of the sort!—just out of charity—and all the time—oh, it is perfectly damnable how things are!” she said, stamping her foot in a nervous quiver.

“But how can I?” she exclaimed. “I've been saying, or writing, that you might love me, or something like that!—just out of pity—and all this time—oh, it’s completely infuriating how things are!” she said, stamping her foot in a nervous twitch.

“You take me wrong, Sue! I never thought you cared for me at all, till quite lately; so I felt it did not matter! Do you care for me, Sue?—you know how I mean?—I don’t like ‘out of charity’ at all!”

“You misunderstand me, Sue! I never thought you cared about me at all, until just recently; so I felt it didn’t matter! Do you care about me, Sue?—you know what I mean?—I really don’t like it when it’s ‘just out of charity’!”

It was a question which in the circumstances Sue did not choose to answer.

It was a question that, given the situation, Sue decided not to answer.

“I suppose she—your wife—is—a very pretty woman, even if she’s wicked?” she asked quickly.

“I guess she—your wife—is a really pretty woman, even if she’s not so nice?” she asked quickly.

“She’s pretty enough, as far as that goes.”

"She's good-looking enough, in that respect."

“Prettier than I am, no doubt!”

"Definitely prettier than me!"

“You are not the least alike. And I have never seen her for years… But she’s sure to come back—they always do!”

“You’re nothing like her. I haven’t seen her in years... But she’ll definitely come back—they always do!”

“How strange of you to stay apart from her like this!” said Sue, her trembling lip and lumpy throat belying her irony. “You, such a religious man. How will the demi-gods in your Pantheon—I mean those legendary persons you call saints—intercede for you after this? Now if I had done such a thing it would have been different, and not remarkable, for I at least don’t regard marriage as a sacrament. Your theories are not so advanced as your practice!”

“How odd of you to keep your distance from her like this!” said Sue, her quivering lip and lump in her throat betraying her sarcasm. “You, a man of faith. How will the demigods in your Pantheon—I mean those legendary figures you call saints—intercede for you after this? If I had done something like this, it would be a different story, and not surprising, because I don’t see marriage as a sacred act. Your ideas are more progressive than your actions!”

“Sue, you are terribly cutting when you like to be—a perfect Voltaire! But you must treat me as you will!”

“Sue, you can be really harsh when you want to be—a total Voltaire! But you can treat me however you like!”

When she saw how wretched he was she softened, and trying to blink away her sympathetic tears said with all the winning reproachfulness of a heart-hurt woman: “Ah—you should have told me before you gave me that idea that you wanted to be allowed to love me! I had no feeling before that moment at the railway-station, except—” For once Sue was as miserable as he, in her attempts to keep herself free from emotion, and her less than half-success.

When she saw how miserable he was, she softened and tried to blink away her sympathetic tears. With all the pleading frustration of a heartbroken woman, she said, “Ah—you should have told me before you gave me the impression that you wanted to be allowed to love me! I had no feelings before that moment at the train station, except—” For once, Sue was as troubled as he was, struggling to keep her emotions in check, and failing more than half the time.

“Don’t cry, dear!” he implored.

“Don’t cry, sweetheart!” he pleaded.

“I am—not crying—because I meant to—love you; but because of your want of—confidence!”

“I am—not crying—because I meant to—love you; but because of your lack of—confidence!”

They were quite screened from the market-square without, and he could not help putting out his arm towards her waist. His momentary desire was the means of her rallying. “No, no!” she said, drawing back stringently, and wiping her eyes. “Of course not! It would be hypocrisy to pretend that it would be meant as from my cousin; and it can’t be in any other way.”

They were pretty hidden from the market square outside, and he couldn’t help but reach out his arm toward her waist. His momentary urge made her regain her composure. “No, no!” she said, pulling back firmly and wiping her eyes. “Of course not! It would be fake to act like it would be from my cousin; it can't be any other way.”

They moved on a dozen paces, and she showed herself recovered. It was distracting to Jude, and his heart would have ached less had she appeared anyhow but as she did appear; essentially large-minded and generous on reflection, despite a previous exercise of those narrow womanly humours on impulse that were necessary to give her sex.

They walked a few steps, and she seemed to have bounced back. This was distracting for Jude, and his heart would have hurt less if she had looked any different than she did; fundamentally open-minded and generous in hindsight, despite earlier moments of those narrow, impulsive traits that are often associated with her gender.

“I don’t blame you for what you couldn’t help,” she said, smiling. “How should I be so foolish? I do blame you a little bit for not telling me before. But, after all, it doesn’t matter. We should have had to keep apart, you see, even if this had not been in your life.”

“I don’t hold it against you for what you couldn’t control,” she said, smiling. “Why would I be so naïve? I do hold you a little responsible for not telling me sooner. But, honestly, it doesn’t really matter. We would have had to stay apart, you know, even if this hadn’t been part of your life.”

“No, we shouldn’t, Sue! This is the only obstacle.”

“No, we shouldn't, Sue! This is the only hurdle.”

“You forget that I must have loved you, and wanted to be your wife, even if there had been no obstacle,” said Sue, with a gentle seriousness which did not reveal her mind. “And then we are cousins, and it is bad for cousins to marry. And—I am engaged to somebody else. As to our going on together as we were going, in a sort of friendly way, the people round us would have made it unable to continue. Their views of the relations of man and woman are limited, as is proved by their expelling me from the school. Their philosophy only recognizes relations based on animal desire. The wide field of strong attachment where desire plays, at least, only a secondary part, is ignored by them—the part of—who is it?—Venus Urania.”

“You forget that I must have loved you and wanted to be your wife, even if there hadn't been any obstacles,” said Sue, with a gentle seriousness that didn’t reveal her true feelings. “And we are cousins, and it’s not right for cousins to marry. Plus, I’m engaged to someone else. As for us continuing to see each other in a friendly way, the people around us wouldn't allow it. Their views on relationships between men and women are limited, as shown by them kicking me out of the school. They only recognize relationships based on physical desire. They overlook the broader scope of deep connections, where desire is at least a secondary concern—the part of—who is it?—Venus Urania.”

Her being able to talk learnedly showed that she was mistress of herself again; and before they parted she had almost regained her vivacious glance, her reciprocity of tone, her gay manner, and her second-thought attitude of critical largeness towards others of her age and sex.

Her ability to speak knowledgeably showed that she was in control of herself again; and before they parted, she had nearly regained her lively sparkle, her engaging tone, her cheerful demeanor, and her thoughtful, open-minded attitude towards others of her age and gender.

He could speak more freely now. “There were several reasons against my telling you rashly. One was what I have said; another, that it was always impressed upon me that I ought not to marry—that I belonged to an odd and peculiar family—the wrong breed for marriage.”

He could speak more openly now. “There were several reasons not to tell you impulsively. One was what I’ve already mentioned; another was that I was always told I shouldn't get married—that I came from a strange and unique family—the wrong type for marriage.”

“Ah—who used to say that to you?”

"Ah—who told you that?"

“My great-aunt. She said it always ended badly with us Fawleys.”

“My great-aunt. She said it always ended poorly with us Fawleys.”

“That’s strange. My father used to say the same to me!”

"That's odd. My dad used to say the same thing to me!"

They stood possessed by the same thought, ugly enough, even as an assumption: that a union between them, had such been possible, would have meant a terrible intensification of unfitness—two bitters in one dish.

They were both consumed by the same unsettling idea: that a relationship between them, if it had ever been possible, would have resulted in a terrible increase in their shortcomings—two bitter things in one pot.

“Oh, but there can’t be anything in it!” she said with nervous lightness. “Our family have been unlucky of late years in choosing mates—that’s all.”

“Oh, but there can’t be anything in it!” she said with a nervous cheerfulness. “Our family has just been unlucky in picking partners lately—that’s all.”

And then they pretended to persuade themselves that all that had happened was of no consequence, and that they could still be cousins and friends and warm correspondents, and have happy genial times when they met, even if they met less frequently than before. Their parting was in good friendship, and yet Jude’s last look into her eyes was tinged with inquiry, for he felt that he did not even now quite know her mind.

And then they tried to convince themselves that everything that had happened didn’t matter, and that they could still be cousins and friends, keep in touch warmly, and enjoy happy times together when they met, even if they saw each other less often than before. They parted on good terms, but Jude’s final glance into her eyes held a question, as he felt he still didn’t completely understand what she was thinking.

VII

Tidings from Sue a day or two after passed across Jude like a withering blast.

Tidings from Sue a day or two later hit Jude like a devastating blast.

Before reading the letter he was led to suspect that its contents were of a somewhat serious kind by catching sight of the signature—which was in her full name, never used in her correspondence with him since her first note:

Before reading the letter, he began to suspect that its contents were somewhat serious when he noticed the signature—which was her full name, a name she had never used in her correspondence with him since her first note:

MY DEAR JUDE,—I have something to tell you which perhaps you will not be surprised to hear, though certainly it may strike you as being accelerated (as the railway companies say of their trains). Mr. Phillotson and I are to be married quite soon—in three or four weeks. We had intended, as you know, to wait till I had gone through my course of training and obtained my certificate, so as to assist him, if necessary, in the teaching. But he generously says he does not see any object in waiting, now I am not at the training school. It is so good of him, because the awkwardness of my situation has really come about by my fault in getting expelled.
    Wish me joy. Remember I say you are to, and you mustn’t refuse!—Your affectionate cousin,

MY DEAR JUDE,—I have something to tell you that you might not be surprised to hear, though it may feel a bit rushed (as the railway companies say about their trains). Mr. Philotson and I are going to get married soon—in three or four weeks. We had planned, as you know, to wait until I finished my training and got my certificate, so I could help him with teaching if he needed it. But he kindly says there's no point in waiting now that I'm not at the training school. It’s very generous of him, considering that the awkwardness of my situation is really my fault for getting expelled.
    Wish me joy. Remember I said you have to, and you can’t refuse!—Your affectionate cousin,

SUSANNA FLORENCE MARY BRIDEHEAD.

SUSANNA FLORENCE MARY BRIDEHEAD.

Jude staggered under the news; could eat no breakfast; and kept on drinking tea because his mouth was so dry. Then presently he went back to his work and laughed the usual bitter laugh of a man so confronted. Everything seemed turning to satire. And yet, what could the poor girl do? he asked himself, and felt worse than shedding tears.

Jude struggled to process the news; he couldn't eat breakfast and kept drinking tea to quench his dry mouth. Then eventually, he returned to his work and let out his usual bitter laugh, feeling confronted by everything. Everything seemed to become a joke. And yet, what could the poor girl do? he wondered, feeling worse than if he had cried.

“O Susanna Florence Mary!” he said as he worked. “You don’t know what marriage means!”

“O Susanna Florence Mary!” he said as he worked. “You have no idea what marriage really means!”

Could it be possible that his announcement of his own marriage had pricked her on to this, just as his visit to her when in liquor may have pricked her on to her engagement? To be sure, there seemed to exist these other and sufficient reasons, practical and social, for her decision; but Sue was not a very practical or calculating person; and he was compelled to think that a pique at having his secret sprung upon her had moved her to give way to Phillotson’s probable representations, that the best course to prove how unfounded were the suspicions of the school authorities would be to marry him off-hand, as in fulfilment of an ordinary engagement. Sue had, in fact, been placed in an awkward corner. Poor Sue!

Could it be that his announcement of his own marriage pushed her into this, just like his drunken visit may have pushed her into her engagement? Sure, there seemed to be other solid reasons, practical and social, for her decision; but Sue wasn't a very practical or calculating person. He couldn’t help but think that being blindsided by his secret had led her to give in to Phillotson’s likely arguments that the best way to prove the school authorities wrong would be to marry him right away, as if it were just fulfilling an ordinary engagement. Sue was really in a tough spot. Poor Sue!

He determined to play the Spartan; to make the best of it, and support her; but he could not write the requested good wishes for a day or two. Meanwhile there came another note from his impatient little dear:

He decided to be strong and make the most of the situation while supporting her, but he couldn't manage to write the good wishes she asked for over the next couple of days. In the meantime, he received another note from his impatient little darling:

Jude, will you give me away? I have nobody else who could do it so conveniently as you, being the only married relation I have here on the spot, even if my father were friendly enough to be willing, which he isn’t. I hope you won’t think it a trouble? I have been looking at the marriage service in the prayer-book, and it seems to me very humiliating that a giver-away should be required at all. According to the ceremony as there printed, my bridegroom chooses me of his own will and pleasure; but I don’t choose him. Somebody gives me to him, like a she-ass or she-goat, or any other domestic animal. Bless your exalted views of woman, O churchman! But I forget: I am no longer privileged to tease you.—Ever,

Jude, will you give me away? I don’t have anyone else who could do it as conveniently as you since you’re the only married relative I have around here, even though my dad isn’t friendly enough to agree to it. I hope you won’t see it as a hassle? I’ve been looking at the marriage service in the prayer book, and it seems really humiliating that someone is required to give me away at all. According to the ceremony as it’s printed, my groom chooses me of his own free will; but I don’t choose him. Someone else is giving me to him, like I’m some she-ass or she-goat, or any other domestic animal. Bless your high opinions of women, oh churchman! But I forget: I’m no longer allowed to tease you.—Ever,

SUSANNA FLORENCE MARY BRIDEHEAD.

SUSANNA FLORENCE MARY BRIDEHEAD.

Jude screwed himself up to heroic key; and replied:

Jude braced himself for a heroic response and said:

MY DEAR SUE,—Of course I wish you joy! And also of course I will give you away. What I suggest is that, as you have no house of your own, you do not marry from your school friend’s, but from mine. It would be more proper, I think, since I am, as you say, the person nearest related to you in this part of the world.
    I don’t see why you sign your letter in such a new and terribly formal way? Surely you care a bit about me still!—Ever your affectionate,

MY DEAR SUE,—Of course I want you to be happy! And naturally, I’ll walk you down the aisle. What I suggest is that, since you don’t have your own place, you shouldn’t marry from your school friend’s, but from my place instead. I think that makes more sense, since I am, as you mentioned, the person closest to you in this part of the world.
    I don’t understand why you signed your letter in such a formal and stiff way. Surely, you still care a little about me!—Always your loving,

JUDE.

JUDE.

What had jarred on him even more than the signature was a little sting he had been silent on—the phrase “married relation”—What an idiot it made him seem as her lover! If Sue had written that in satire, he could hardly forgive her; if in suffering—ah, that was another thing!

What bothered him even more than the signature was a little sting he had kept quiet about—the phrase “married relation”—How much of an idiot did that make him look as her lover? If Sue had written that in jest, he could barely forgive her; but if it was from a place of pain—ah, that was a different story!

His offer of his lodging must have commended itself to Phillotson at any rate, for the schoolmaster sent him a line of warm thanks, accepting the convenience. Sue also thanked him. Jude immediately moved into more commodious quarters, as much to escape the espionage of the suspicious landlady who had been one cause of Sue’s unpleasant experience as for the sake of room.

His offer of a place to stay must have appealed to Phillotson, because the schoolmaster sent him a warm thank-you note accepting the arrangement. Sue also expressed her gratitude. Jude quickly moved into a more comfortable place, partly to get away from the prying eyes of the suspicious landlady who had contributed to Sue’s bad experience, and partly for the extra space.

Then Sue wrote to tell him the day fixed for the wedding; and Jude decided, after inquiry, that she should come into residence on the following Saturday, which would allow of a ten days’ stay in the city prior to the ceremony, sufficiently representing a nominal residence of fifteen.

Then Sue wrote to tell him the date set for the wedding; and Jude decided, after checking, that she should move in the following Saturday, which would give them a ten-day stay in the city before the ceremony, enough to represent a nominal residency of fifteen days.

She arrived by the ten o’clock train on the day aforesaid, Jude not going to meet her at the station, by her special request, that he should not lose a morning’s work and pay, she said (if this were her true reason). But so well by this time did he know Sue that the remembrance of their mutual sensitiveness at emotional crises might, he thought, have weighed with her in this. When he came home to dinner she had taken possession of her apartment.

She arrived on the ten o'clock train that day, and Jude didn't go to pick her up at the station, as she had specifically requested, saying he shouldn't miss out on a morning’s work and pay (if that was really her reason). But by now, he knew Sue well enough to think that their shared sensitivity during emotional moments might have influenced her decision. When he came home for dinner, she had already settled into her apartment.

She lived in the same house with him, but on a different floor, and they saw each other little, an occasional supper being the only meal they took together, when Sue’s manner was something like that of a scared child. What she felt he did not know; their conversation was mechanical, though she did not look pale or ill. Phillotson came frequently, but mostly when Jude was absent. On the morning of the wedding, when Jude had given himself a holiday, Sue and her cousin had breakfast together for the first and last time during this curious interval; in his room—the parlour—which he had hired for the period of Sue’s residence. Seeing, as women do, how helpless he was in making the place comfortable, she bustled about.

She lived in the same house as him but on a different floor, and they rarely saw each other; their only shared meal was an occasional dinner, where Sue acted a bit like a scared child. He had no idea what she was feeling; their conversations were robotic, even though she didn’t look pale or sick. Phillotson came by often, but mainly when Jude was not around. On the morning of the wedding, when Jude took a day off, Sue and her cousin had breakfast together for the first and last time during this strange period, in his room—the living room—which he had rented for Sue’s stay. Noticing, as women do, how helpless he was at making the place cozy, she busied herself around him.

“What’s the matter, Jude?” she said suddenly.

“What's wrong, Jude?” she asked abruptly.

He was leaning with his elbows on the table and his chin on his hands, looking into a futurity which seemed to be sketched out on the tablecloth.

He was leaning on the table with his elbows and resting his chin on his hands, staring into a future that seemed to be drawn out on the tablecloth.

“Oh—nothing!”

“Oh—never mind!”

“You are ‘father’, you know. That’s what they call the man who gives you away.”

“You're 'father,' you know. That's what they call the guy who walks you down the aisle.”

Jude could have said “Phillotson’s age entitles him to be called that!” But he would not annoy her by such a cheap retort.

Jude could have said, "Phillotson’s age gives him the right to be called that!" But he didn’t want to annoy her with a reply like that.

She talked incessantly, as if she dreaded his indulgence in reflection, and before the meal was over both he and she wished they had not put such confidence in their new view of things, and had taken breakfast apart. What oppressed Jude was the thought that, having done a wrong thing of this sort himself, he was aiding and abetting the woman he loved in doing a like wrong thing, instead of imploring and warning her against it. It was on his tongue to say, “You have quite made up your mind?”

She talked nonstop, as if she was afraid he might start thinking too much, and before they finished eating, both of them regretted trusting their new perspective on things and wished they had had breakfast separately. What weighed on Jude was the idea that, having made a mistake like this himself, he was helping the woman he loved make the same mistake instead of begging her to reconsider. He almost said, “Are you totally sure about this?”

After breakfast they went out on an errand together moved by a mutual thought that it was the last opportunity they would have of indulging in unceremonious companionship. By the irony of fate, and the curious trick in Sue’s nature of tempting Providence at critical times, she took his arm as they walked through the muddy street—a thing she had never done before in her life—and on turning the corner they found themselves close to a grey perpendicular church with a low-pitched roof—the church of St. Thomas.

After breakfast, they went out on an errand together, both feeling it was the last chance they’d have to enjoy a casual time together. Ironically, and due to Sue’s peculiar tendency to test fate during important moments, she linked her arm with his as they walked through the muddy street—a gesture she had never made before in her life. When they turned the corner, they found themselves near a gray, straight church with a low roof—the church of St. Thomas.

“That’s the church,” said Jude.

"That’s the church," Jude said.

“Where I am going to be married?”

“Where am I going to get married?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Indeed!” she exclaimed with curiosity. “How I should like to go in and see what the spot is like where I am so soon to kneel and do it.”

“Definitely!” she said with interest. “I can’t wait to go in and see what the place is like where I’ll soon be kneeling and doing it.”

Again he said to himself, “She does not realize what marriage means!”

Again he thought to himself, “She doesn’t understand what marriage is all about!”

He passively acquiesced in her wish to go in, and they entered by the western door. The only person inside the gloomy building was a charwoman cleaning. Sue still held Jude’s arm, almost as if she loved him. Cruelly sweet, indeed, she had been to him that morning; but his thoughts of a penance in store for her were tempered by an ache:

He reluctantly agreed to her desire to go inside, and they entered through the western door. The only person in the dimly lit building was a cleaner. Sue was still holding Jude’s arm, almost as if she had feelings for him. It was cruelly sweet how she'd been to him that morning; however, his thoughts of a punishment waiting for her were softened by an ache:

                                        … I can find no way
How a blow should fall, such as falls on men,
Nor prove too much for your womanhood!

… I can find no way
How a blow should fall, such as falls on men,
Nor prove too much for your womanhood!

They strolled undemonstratively up the nave towards the altar railing, which they stood against in silence, turning then and walking down the nave again, her hand still on his arm, precisely like a couple just married. The too suggestive incident, entirely of her making, nearly broke down Jude.

They walked quietly up the aisle towards the altar railing, where they paused in silence before turning and walking back down the aisle, her hand still on his arm, just like a newlywed couple. The overly suggestive moment, entirely created by her, nearly overwhelmed Jude.

“I like to do things like this,” she said in the delicate voice of an epicure in emotions, which left no doubt that she spoke the truth.

“I enjoy doing things like this,” she said in the soft voice of someone who truly appreciates emotions, making it clear that she was speaking sincerely.

“I know you do!” said Jude.

“I know you do!” Jude said.

“They are interesting, because they have probably never been done before. I shall walk down the church like this with my husband in about two hours, shan’t I!”

“They're interesting because they've probably never been done before. I’ll walk down the aisle like this with my husband in about two hours, right!”

“No doubt you will!”

"You definitely will!"

“Was it like this when you were married?”

“Was it like this when you got married?”

“Good God, Sue—don’t be so awfully merciless! … There, dear one, I didn’t mean it!”

“Good God, Sue—don’t be so incredibly ruthless! … There, my dear, I didn’t mean it!”

“Ah—you are vexed!” she said regretfully, as she blinked away an access of eye moisture. “And I promised never to vex you! … I suppose I ought not to have asked you to bring me in here. Oh, I oughtn’t! I see it now. My curiosity to hunt up a new sensation always leads me into these scrapes. Forgive me! … You will, won’t you, Jude?”

“Ah—you’re upset!” she said with regret, as she blinked away tears. “And I promised never to upset you! … I guess I shouldn’t have asked you to bring me in here. Oh, I shouldn’t! I see that now. My curiosity to find a new thrill always gets me into these messes. Forgive me! … You will, won’t you, Jude?”

The appeal was so remorseful that Jude’s eyes were even wetter than hers as he pressed her hand for Yes.

The plea was so heartfelt that Jude’s eyes were even wetter than hers as he held her hand, asking for a Yes.

“Now we’ll hurry away, and I won’t do it any more!” she continued humbly; and they came out of the building, Sue intending to go on to the station to meet Phillotson. But the first person they encountered on entering the main street was the schoolmaster himself, whose train had arrived sooner than Sue expected. There was nothing really to demur to in her leaning on Jude’s arm; but she withdrew her hand, and Jude thought that Phillotson had looked surprised.

“Now we’ll hurry away, and I won’t do it anymore!” she said humbly; and they exited the building, with Sue planning to go to the station to meet Phillotson. But the first person they saw when entering the main street was the schoolmaster himself, whose train had arrived earlier than Sue had expected. There was really nothing wrong with her leaning on Jude’s arm; but she pulled her hand back, and Jude thought that Phillotson looked surprised.

“We have been doing such a funny thing!” said she, smiling candidly. “We’ve been to the church, rehearsing as it were. Haven’t we, Jude?”

“We've been doing something really funny!” she said, smiling openly. “We've been to the church, practicing, I guess. Haven't we, Jude?”

“How?” said Phillotson curiously.

“How?” Phillotson asked curiously.

Jude inwardly deplored what he thought to be unnecessary frankness; but she had gone too far not to explain all, which she accordingly did, telling him how they had marched up to the altar.

Jude secretly regretted what he believed was unnecessary honesty; however, she had gone too far not to explain everything, which she then did, telling him how they had marched up to the altar.

Seeing how puzzled Phillotson seemed, Jude said as cheerfully as he could, “I am going to buy her another little present. Will you both come to the shop with me?”

Seeing how confused Phillotson looked, Jude said as cheerfully as he could, “I'm going to get her another little gift. Will you both come to the store with me?”

“No,” said Sue, “I’ll go on to the house with him”; and requesting her lover not to be a long time she departed with the schoolmaster.

“No,” Sue said, “I’ll go to the house with him”; and after asking her boyfriend not to take too long, she left with the schoolmaster.

Jude soon joined them at his rooms, and shortly after they prepared for the ceremony. Phillotson’s hair was brushed to a painful extent, and his shirt collar appeared stiffer than it had been for the previous twenty years. Beyond this he looked dignified and thoughtful, and altogether a man of whom it was not unsafe to predict that he would make a kind and considerate husband. That he adored Sue was obvious; and she could almost be seen to feel that she was undeserving his adoration.

Jude soon met up with them in his rooms, and not long after, they got ready for the ceremony. Phillotson’s hair was brushed to an uncomfortable degree, and his shirt collar looked stiffer than it had in the past twenty years. Aside from that, he looked dignified and thoughtful, a man you could safely predict would be a kind and caring husband. It was clear that he adored Sue, and she almost seemed to feel that she didn’t deserve his love.

Although the distance was so short he had hired a fly from the Red Lion, and six or seven women and children had gathered by the door when they came out. The schoolmaster and Sue were unknown, though Jude was getting to be recognized as a citizen; and the couple were judged to be some relations of his from a distance, nobody supposing Sue to have been a recent pupil at the training school.

Although it was such a short distance, he had taken a cab from the Red Lion, and six or seven women and children had gathered at the door when they came out. The schoolmaster and Sue were unfamiliar, but Jude was starting to be recognized as a local; people assumed the couple were some sort of distant relatives of his, with no one thinking Sue had recently been a student at the training school.

In the carriage Jude took from his pocket his extra little wedding-present, which turned out to be two or three yards of white tulle, which he threw over her bonnet and all, as a veil.

In the carriage, Jude pulled out his extra little wedding gift from his pocket, which ended up being two or three yards of white tulle that he draped over her bonnet as a veil.

“It looks so odd over a bonnet,” she said. “I’ll take the bonnet off.”

“It looks so strange on a hat,” she said. “I’ll take the hat off.”

“Oh no—let it stay,” said Phillotson. And she obeyed.

“Oh no—let it stay,” said Phillotson. And she did.

When they had passed up the church and were standing in their places Jude found that the antecedent visit had certainly taken off the edge of this performance, but by the time they were half-way on with the service he wished from his heart that he had not undertaken the business of giving her away. How could Sue have had the temerity to ask him to do it—a cruelty possibly to herself as well as to him? Women were different from men in such matters. Was it that they were, instead of more sensitive, as reputed, more callous, and less romantic; or were they more heroic? Or was Sue simply so perverse that she wilfully gave herself and him pain for the odd and mournful luxury of practising long-suffering in her own person, and of being touched with tender pity for him at having made him practise it? He could perceive that her face was nervously set, and when they reached the trying ordeal of Jude giving her to Phillotson she could hardly command herself; rather, however, as it seemed, from her knowledge of what her cousin must feel, whom she need not have had there at all, than from self-consideration. Possibly she would go on inflicting such pains again and again, and grieving for the sufferer again and again, in all her colossal inconsistency.

Once they had passed the church and were standing in their spots, Jude realized that the previous visit had definitely dulled the intensity of this moment, but by the time they were halfway through the ceremony, he sincerely wished he hadn’t agreed to give her away. How could Sue have had the nerve to ask him to do it—a potential cruelty to both herself and him? Women were different from men in these situations. Were they, instead of being more sensitive as everyone thought, actually more indifferent and less romantic? Or were they more courageous? Or was Sue just so contrary that she willingly caused herself and him pain just for the strange and sad luxury of practicing patience herself and feeling tender pity for him for having to do the same? He could see that her face was tense, and when it came to the difficult moment of Jude giving her to Phillotson, she could barely hold it together; it seemed more from her understanding of what her cousin must be feeling—someone she didn't need to have there at all—than from thinking about herself. It was possible she would keep putting herself and others through this kind of pain over and over again, feeling sorry for the one suffering each time, in all her great inconsistency.

Phillotson seemed not to notice, to be surrounded by a mist which prevented his seeing the emotions of others. As soon as they had signed their names and come away, and the suspense was over, Jude felt relieved.

Phillotson didn’t seem to notice, as if he were surrounded by a fog that kept him from seeing how others felt. Once they had signed their names and left, and the tension was over, Jude felt a sense of relief.

The meal at his lodging was a very simple affair, and at two o’clock they went off. In crossing the pavement to the fly she looked back; and there was a frightened light in her eyes. Could it be that Sue had acted with such unusual foolishness as to plunge into she knew not what for the sake of asserting her independence of him, of retaliating on him for his secrecy? Perhaps Sue was thus venturesome with men because she was childishly ignorant of that side of their natures which wore out women’s hearts and lives.

The meal at his place was really basic, and at two o’clock they left. As they walked across the pavement to the cab, she looked back; there was a scared look in her eyes. Could it be that Sue had acted so recklessly as to dive into who-knows-what just to prove her independence from him, to get back at him for being secretive? Maybe Sue was so bold with men because she didn’t understand that part of their nature that could wear a woman’s heart and life down.

When her foot was on the carriage-step she turned round, saying that she had forgotten something. Jude and the landlady offered to get it.

When her foot was on the carriage step, she turned around and said that she had forgotten something. Jude and the landlady offered to get it.

“No,” she said, running back. “It is my handkerchief. I know where I left it.”

“No,” she said, running back. “That’s my handkerchief. I know where I left it.”

Jude followed her back. She had found it, and came holding it in her hand. She looked into his eyes with her own tearful ones, and her lips suddenly parted as if she were going to avow something. But she went on; and whatever she had meant to say remained unspoken.

Jude followed her back. She had found it and was holding it in her hand. She looked into his eyes with her tear-filled ones, and her lips suddenly parted as if she was about to confess something. But she continued on; whatever she had meant to say stayed unspoken.

VIII

Jude wondered if she had really left her handkerchief behind; or whether it were that she had miserably wished to tell him of a love that at the last moment she could not bring herself to express.

Jude wondered if she had actually left her handkerchief behind, or if she had just desperately wanted to tell him about a love she couldn’t bring herself to express at the last minute.

He could not stay in his silent lodging when they were gone, and fearing that he might be tempted to drown his misery in alcohol he went upstairs, changed his dark clothes for his white, his thin boots for his thick, and proceeded to his customary work for the afternoon.

He couldn't stay in his quiet place when they were gone, and worried that he might be tempted to drown his sorrow in alcohol, he went upstairs, switched his dark clothes for white ones, changed his thin boots for thick ones, and got ready for his usual work in the afternoon.

But in the cathedral he seemed to hear a voice behind him, and to be possessed with an idea that she would come back. She could not possibly go home with Phillotson, he fancied. The feeling grew and stirred. The moment that the clock struck the last of his working hours he threw down his tools and rushed homeward. “Has anybody been for me?” he asked.

But inside the cathedral, he thought he heard a voice behind him and felt convinced that she would return. He couldn’t imagine her going home with Phillotson, he thought. The feeling intensified and stirred within him. The moment the clock struck at the end of his workday, he tossed aside his tools and hurried home. “Has anyone been looking for me?” he asked.

Nobody had been there.

No one had been there.

As he could claim the downstairs sitting-room till twelve o’clock that night he sat in it all the evening; and even when the clock had struck eleven, and the family had retired, he could not shake off the feeling that she would come back and sleep in the little room adjoining his own in which she had slept so many previous days. Her actions were always unpredictable: why should she not come? Gladly would he have compounded for the denial of her as a sweetheart and wife by having her live thus as a fellow-lodger and friend, even on the most distant terms. His supper still remained spread, and going to the front door, and softly setting it open, he returned to the room and sat as watchers sit on Old-Midsummer eves, expecting the phantom of the Beloved. But she did not come.

Since he could use the downstairs living room until midnight, he stayed there all evening; even after the clock struck eleven and the family had gone to bed, he couldn't shake the feeling that she would return and sleep in the little room next to his, where she had spent so many days before. Her behavior was always unpredictable: why wouldn’t she come? He would happily give up having her as a girlfriend and wife if it meant having her live there as a roommate and friend, even if it was just on distant terms. His dinner was still laid out, and after quietly opening the front door, he went back to the room and sat like someone waiting on Midsummer's Eve, expecting to see the ghost of the Beloved. But she didn’t come.

Having indulged in this wild hope he went upstairs, and looked out of the window, and pictured her through the evening journey to London, whither she and Phillotson had gone for their holiday; their rattling along through the damp night to their hotel, under the same sky of ribbed cloud as that he beheld, through which the moon showed its position rather than its shape, and one or two of the larger stars made themselves visible as faint nebulæ only. It was a new beginning of Sue’s history. He projected his mind into the future, and saw her with children more or less in her own likeness around her. But the consolation of regarding them as a continuation of her identity was denied to him, as to all such dreamers, by the wilfulness of Nature in not allowing issue from one parent alone. Every desired renewal of an existence is debased by being half alloy. “If at the estrangement or death of my lost love, I could go and see her child—hers solely—there would be comfort in it!” said Jude. And then he again uneasily saw, as he had latterly seen with more and more frequency, the scorn of Nature for man’s finer emotions, and her lack of interest in his aspirations.

After embracing this wild hope, he went upstairs, looked out the window, and imagined her during the evening journey to London, where she and Phillotson had gone for their vacation; their rattling along through the damp night to their hotel, under the same sky of streaked clouds as the one he gazed at, where the moon revealed its position more than its shape, and a few of the larger stars appeared only as faint spots. This marked a new beginning in Sue’s life. He projected his thoughts into the future and envisioned her with children resembling her in various ways around her. But the comfort of seeing them as a continuation of her identity was denied to him, as it is for all such dreamers, by Nature's stubbornness in not allowing offspring from only one parent. Every hoped-for renewal of life is diminished by being partly mixed. “If I could see her child—hers alone—after the estrangement or death of my lost love, that would bring me comfort!” Jude said. And then he once again uneasily perceived, as he had increasingly done lately, Nature's disdain for man's deeper feelings and her indifference to his aspirations.

The oppressive strength of his affection for Sue showed itself on the morrow and following days yet more clearly. He could no longer endure the light of the Melchester lamps; the sunshine was as drab paint, and the blue sky as zinc. Then he received news that his old aunt was dangerously ill at Marygreen, which intelligence almost coincided with a letter from his former employer at Christminster, who offered him permanent work of a good class if he would come back. The letters were almost a relief to him. He started to visit Aunt Drusilla, and resolved to go onward to Christminster to see what worth there might be in the builder’s offer.

The overwhelming intensity of his love for Sue became even more apparent the next day and in the days that followed. He could no longer tolerate the brightness of the Melchester streetlights; the sunlight felt dull, and the blue sky looked lifeless. Then he got the news that his old aunt was critically ill in Marygreen, which came just as he received a letter from his previous employer in Christminster, offering him a solid permanent position if he was willing to return. The letters brought him a sense of relief. He set out to visit Aunt Drusilla and decided to go on to Christminster to see what the builder’s offer had to offer.

Jude found his aunt even worse than the communication from the Widow Edlin had led him to expect. There was every possibility of her lingering on for weeks or months, though little likelihood. He wrote to Sue informing her of the state of her aunt, and suggesting that she might like to see her aged relative alive. He would meet her at Alfredston Road, the following evening, Monday, on his way back from Christminster, if she could come by the up-train which crossed his down-train at that station. Next morning, according, he went on to Christminster, intending to return to Alfredston soon enough to keep the suggested appointment with Sue.

Jude found his aunt even worse than what Widow Edlin had led him to believe. There was a chance she could hang on for weeks or months, though it was unlikely. He wrote to Sue to inform her about her aunt's condition and suggested that she might want to see her elderly relative while she was still alive. He offered to meet her at Alfredston Road the next evening, Monday, on his way back from Christminster, if she could take the up-train that crossed his down-train at that station. The following morning, he headed to Christminster, planning to return to Alfredston in time to keep the appointment with Sue.

The city of learning wore an estranged look, and he had lost all feeling for its associations. Yet as the sun made vivid lights and shades of the mullioned architecture of the façades, and drew patterns of the crinkled battlements on the young turf of the quadrangles, Jude thought he had never seen the place look more beautiful. He came to the street in which he had first beheld Sue. The chair she had occupied when, leaning over her ecclesiastical scrolls, a hog-hair brush in her hand, her girlish figure had arrested the gaze of his inquiring eyes, stood precisely in its former spot, empty. It was as if she were dead, and nobody had been found capable of succeeding her in that artistic pursuit. Hers was now the city phantom, while those of the intellectual and devotional worthies who had once moved him to emotion were no longer able to assert their presence there.

The city of learning looked strange, and he had lost all connection to its memories. Yet as the sun created bright highlights and shadows on the patterned architecture of the buildings, drawing shapes of the rugged battlements on the fresh grass of the courtyards, Jude thought he had never seen the place look so beautiful. He arrived at the street where he had first seen Sue. The chair she used to sit in, leaning over her religious texts with a hog-hair brush in hand, her youthful figure catching his inquisitive gaze, was still in the exact same spot, empty. It felt as if she were gone, and no one had stepped in to take her place in that artistic endeavor. She was now the city's ghost, while those intellectual and spiritual figures who had once stirred his emotions were no longer able to be felt there.

However, here he was; and in fulfilment of his intention he went on to his former lodging in “Beersheba,” near the ritualistic church of St. Silas. The old landlady who opened the door seemed glad to see him again, and bringing some lunch informed him that the builder who had employed him had called to inquire his address.

However, here he was; and to follow through on his plan, he went to his old place in “Beersheba,” near the ritualistic church of St. Silas. The old landlady who opened the door seemed happy to see him again, and while bringing him some lunch, she told him that the builder who had employed him had stopped by to ask for his address.

Jude went on to the stone-yard where he had worked. But the old sheds and bankers were distasteful to him; he felt it impossible to engage himself to return and stay in this place of vanished dreams. He longed for the hour of the homeward train to Alfredston, where he might probably meet Sue.

Jude went to the stone yard where he used to work. But the old sheds and workers made him uncomfortable; he found it impossible to commit to returning and staying in this place of lost dreams. He eagerly awaited the time for the train back to Alfredston, where he might see Sue again.

Then, for one ghastly half-hour of depression caused by these scenes, there returned upon him that feeling which had been his undoing more than once—that he was not worth the trouble of being taken care of either by himself or others; and during this half-hour he met Tinker Taylor, the bankrupt ecclesiastical ironmonger, at Fourways, who proposed that they should adjourn to a bar and drink together. They walked along the street till they stood before one of the great palpitating centres of Christminster life, the inn wherein he formerly had responded to the challenge to rehearse the Creed in Latin—now a popular tavern with a spacious and inviting entrance, which gave admittance to a bar that had been entirely renovated and refitted in modern style since Jude’s residence here.

Then, for one terrible half-hour of depression brought on by these scenes, that feeling returned to him which had caused his downfall more than once— that he wasn’t worth the trouble of being taken care of by himself or anyone else. During this half-hour, he ran into Tinker Taylor, the broke ecclesiastical ironmonger, at Fourways, who suggested they go to a bar and drink together. They walked down the street until they stood in front of one of the bustling centers of Christminster life, the inn where he had once taken up the challenge to recite the Creed in Latin—now a trendy tavern with a spacious and inviting entrance, leading to a bar that had been completely renovated and refitted in a modern style since Jude had lived there.

Tinker Taylor drank off his glass and departed, saying it was too stylish a place now for him to feel at home in unless he was drunker than he had money to be just then. Jude was longer finishing his, and stood abstractedly silent in the, for the minute, almost empty place. The bar had been gutted and newly arranged throughout, mahogany fixtures having taken the place of the old painted ones, while at the back of the standing-space there were stuffed sofa-benches. The room was divided into compartments in the approved manner, between which were screens of ground glass in mahogany framing, to prevent topers in one compartment being put to the blush by the recognitions of those in the next. On the inside of the counter two barmaids leant over the white-handled beer-engines, and the row of little silvered taps inside, dripping into a pewter trough.

Tinker Taylor finished his drink and left, saying that the place had become too fancy for him to feel comfortable unless he was drunker than he could afford to be at that moment. Jude took longer to finish his drink and stood quietly lost in thought in the almost empty space. The bar had been completely renovated, with mahogany fixtures replacing the old painted ones, and at the back of the standing area, there were plush sofa-benches. The room was organized into sections as expected, with screens of frosted glass in mahogany frames separating them, to keep drinkers in one area from feeling embarrassed by those in the next. Behind the counter, two barmaids leaned over the beer taps with white handles, while a row of little silver taps dripped into a pewter trough.

Feeling tired, and having nothing more to do till the train left, Jude sat down on one of the sofas. At the back of the barmaids rose bevel-edged mirrors, with glass shelves running along their front, on which stood precious liquids that Jude did not know the name of, in bottles of topaz, sapphire, ruby and amethyst. The moment was enlivened by the entrance of some customers into the next compartment, and the starting of the mechanical tell-tale of monies received, which emitted a ting-ting every time a coin was put in.

Feeling tired and having nothing else to do until the train left, Jude sat down on one of the sofas. Behind the barmaids were beveled mirrors with glass shelves in front, holding fancy drinks Jude didn’t recognize, stored in bottles of topaz, sapphire, ruby, and amethyst. The moment was made more lively by the arrival of some customers in the next room and the ringing sound of the money register, which chimed every time a coin was dropped in.

The barmaid attending to this compartment was invisible to Jude’s direct glance, though a reflection of her back in the glass behind her was occasionally caught by his eyes. He had only observed this listlessly, when she turned her face for a moment to the glass to set her hair tidy. Then he was amazed to discover that the face was Arabella’s.

The barmaid serving this area was out of Jude’s direct line of sight, but he occasionally caught a glimpse of her back in the mirror behind her. He had only noticed this lazily when she briefly turned to the mirror to fix her hair. Then he was surprised to realize that the face belonged to Arabella.

If she had come on to his compartment she would have seen him. But she did not, this being presided over by the maiden on the other side. Abby was in a black gown, with white linen cuffs and a broad white collar, and her figure, more developed than formerly, was accentuated by a bunch of daffodils that she wore on her left bosom. In the compartment she served stood an electro-plated fountain of water over a spirit-lamp, whose blue flame sent a steam from the top, all this being visible to him only in the mirror behind her; which also reflected the faces of the men she was attending to—one of them a handsome, dissipated young fellow, possibly an undergraduate, who had been relating to her an experience of some humorous sort.

If she had come into his compartment, she would have seen him. But she didn’t, since the maiden on the other side was in charge. Abby was wearing a black gown with white linen cuffs and a wide white collar, and her figure, more developed than before, was highlighted by a bunch of daffodils pinned to her left side. In the compartment she served, there was an electro-plated water fountain over a spirit lamp, with a blue flame producing steam from the top. He could only see all this in the mirror behind her, which also reflected the faces of the men she was attending to—one of them was a handsome, carefree young guy, probably an undergraduate, who had been sharing a funny story with her.

“Oh, Mr. Cockman, now! How can you tell such a tale to me in my innocence!” she cried gaily. “Mr. Cockman, what do you use to make your moustache curl so beautiful?” As the young man was clean shaven, the retort provoked a laugh at his expense.

“Oh, Mr. Cockman, really! How can you tell me such a story when I’m so innocent!” she exclaimed playfully. “Mr. Cockman, what do you use to make your mustache curl so nicely?” Since the young man was completely clean-shaven, her remark made everyone laugh at his expense.

“Come!” said he, “I’ll have a curaçao; and a light, please.”

“Come on!” he said, “I’ll have a curaçao, and a light, please.”

She served the liqueur from one of the lovely bottles and striking a match held it to his cigarette with ministering archness while he whiffed.

She poured the liqueur from one of the beautiful bottles and, playfully striking a match, held it to his cigarette as he took a drag.

“Well, have you heard from your husband lately, my dear?” he asked.

“Well, have you heard from your husband recently, my dear?” he asked.

“Not a sound,” said she.

“Not a sound,” she said.

“Where is he?”

"Where's he?"

“I left him in Australia; and I suppose he’s there still.”

“I left him in Australia, and I guess he’s still there.”

Jude’s eyes grew rounder.

Jude's eyes widened.

“What made you part from him?”

“What caused you to break up with him?”

“Don’t you ask questions, and you won’t hear lies.”

“Don’t ask questions, and you won’t hear any lies.”

“Come then, give me my change, which you’ve been keeping from me for the last quarter of an hour; and I’ll romantically vanish up the street of this picturesque city.”

“Come on, give me my change that you’ve been holding onto for the last thirty minutes; and I’ll dramatically disappear down the street of this charming city.”

She handed the change over the counter, in taking which he caught her fingers and held them. There was a slight struggle and titter, and he bade her good-bye and left.

She handed the change over the counter, and as he took it, he caught her fingers and held them. There was a brief struggle and a nervous laugh, and he said goodbye and left.

Jude had looked on with the eye of a dazed philosopher. It was extraordinary how far removed from his life Arabella now seemed to be. He could not realize their nominal closeness. And, this being the case, in his present frame of mind he was indifferent to the fact that Arabella was his wife indeed.

Jude had observed with the gaze of a bewildered thinker. It was remarkable how distant Arabella now felt from his life. He couldn't comprehend their supposed closeness. Given this, in his current state of mind, he was unconcerned about the fact that Arabella was, in reality, his wife.

The compartment that she served emptied itself of visitors, and after a brief thought he entered it, and went forward to the counter. Arabella did not recognize him for a moment. Then their glances met. She started; till a humorous impudence sparkled in her eyes, and she spoke.

The compartment she was serving cleared out, and after a quick thought, he stepped inside and approached the counter. Arabella didn’t recognize him at first. Then their eyes met. She jumped a little; a playful mischief lit up in her eyes, and she began to speak.

“Well, I’m blest! I thought you were underground years ago!”

“Well, I’m blessed! I thought you were gone for years!”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

“I never heard anything of you, or I don’t know that I should have come here. But never mind! What shall I treat you to this afternoon? A Scotch and soda? Come, anything that the house will afford, for old acquaintance’ sake!”

“I didn’t hear anything from you, or I wouldn’t have known to come here. But it doesn’t matter! What can I get you this afternoon? A Scotch and soda? Come on, anything the bar has, for old times’ sake!”

“Thanks, Arabella,” said Jude without a smile. “But I don’t want anything more than I’ve had.” The fact was that her unexpected presence there had destroyed at a stroke his momentary taste for strong liquor as completely as if it had whisked him back to his milk-fed infancy.

“Thanks, Arabella,” Jude said without a smile. “But I don’t want anything more than what I’ve had.” The truth was that her unexpected presence had instantly erased his fleeting desire for strong liquor as completely as if it had transported him back to his milk-fed childhood.

“That’s a pity, now you could get it for nothing.”

"That's too bad, now you could get it for free."

“How long have you been here?”

“How long have you been here?”

“About six weeks. I returned from Sydney three months ago. I always liked this business, you know.”

“About six weeks. I got back from Sydney three months ago. I’ve always liked this business, you know.”

“I wonder you came to this place!”

“I’m surprised you came to this place!”

“Well, as I say, I thought you were gone to glory, and being in London I saw the situation in an advertisement. Nobody was likely to know me here, even if I had minded, for I was never in Christminster in my growing up.”

"Well, like I said, I thought you had passed away, and while I was in London, I noticed the situation in an ad. No one here would likely know me, even if I had cared, because I never spent time in Christminster while growing up."

“Why did you return from Australia?”

“Why did you come back from Australia?”

“Oh, I had my reasons… Then you are not a don yet?”

“Oh, I had my reasons… So, you’re not a don yet?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Not even a reverend?”

"Not even a pastor?"

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Nor so much as a rather reverend dissenting gentleman?”

“Not even a somewhat respectable dissenting gentleman?”

“I am as I was.”

"I'm still the same."

“True—you look so.” She idly allowed her fingers to rest on the pull of the beer-engine as she inspected him critically. He observed that her hands were smaller and whiter than when he had lived with her, and that on the hand which pulled the engine she wore an ornamental ring set with what seemed to be real sapphires—which they were, indeed, and were much admired as such by the young men who frequented the bar.

“That's true—you look that way.” She casually rested her fingers on the beer tap while she scrutinized him. He noticed that her hands were smaller and whiter than they had been when they lived together, and on the hand that worked the tap, she wore a decorative ring set with what looked like real sapphires—which, in fact, they were, and the young men who hung out at the bar admired them greatly.

“So you pass as having a living husband,” he continued.

“So you pretend to have a living husband,” he continued.

“Yes. I thought it might be awkward if I called myself a widow, as I should have liked.”

“Yes. I thought it might be awkward if I referred to myself as a widow, as I would have liked.”

“True. I am known here a little.”

"That's true. I'm somewhat known here."

“I didn’t mean on that account—for as I said I didn’t expect you. It was for other reasons.”

“I didn’t mean for that reason—like I said, I didn’t expect you. It was for other reasons.”

“What were they?”

“What were they?”

“I don’t care to go into them,” she replied evasively. “I make a very good living, and I don’t know that I want your company.”

“I don’t want to get into that,” she replied vaguely. “I earn a really good living, and I’m not sure I want your company.”

Here a chappie with no chin, and a moustache like a lady’s eyebrow, came and asked for a curiously compounded drink, and Arabella was obliged to go and attend to him. “We can’t talk here,” she said, stepping back a moment. “Can’t you wait till nine? Say yes, and don’t be a fool. I can get off duty two hours sooner than usual, if I ask. I am not living in the house at present.”

Here’s a guy with no chin and a mustache that looks like a woman's eyebrow who came and asked for a weird drink, and Arabella had to go take care of him. “We can’t talk here,” she said, stepping back for a moment. “Can’t you wait until nine? Just say yes and don’t be stupid. I can leave work two hours earlier than usual if I ask. I’m not living at home right now.”

He reflected and said gloomily, “I’ll come back. I suppose we’d better arrange something.”

He thought for a moment and said sadly, “I’ll come back. I guess we should plan something.”

“Oh, bother arranging! I’m not going to arrange anything!”

“Oh, what a hassle to organize! I’m not going to organize anything!”

“But I must know a thing or two; and, as you say, we can’t talk here. Very well; I’ll call for you.”

“But I need to know a thing or two; and, as you said, we can’t talk here. Alright; I’ll call for you.”

Depositing his unemptied glass he went out and walked up and down the street. Here was a rude flounce into the pellucid sentimentality of his sad attachment to Sue. Though Arabella’s word was absolutely untrustworthy, he thought there might be some truth in her implication that she had not wished to disturb him, and had really supposed him dead. However, there was only one thing now to be done, and that was to play a straightforward part, the law being the law, and the woman between whom and himself there was no more unity than between east and west, being in the eye of the Church one person with him.

Setting down his full glass, he stepped outside and strolled back and forth along the street. This was a harsh interruption to the clear emotional attachment he felt for Sue. Even though Arabella's word couldn't be trusted at all, he thought there might be some truth in her suggestion that she hadn’t meant to upset him and genuinely believed he was dead. Nonetheless, there was only one thing to do now: to act honestly, as the law was the law, and the woman with whom he had no more connection than between east and west was considered one person with him in the eyes of the Church.

Having to meet Arabella here, it was impossible to meet Sue at Alfredston as he had promised. At every thought of this a pang had gone through him; but the conjuncture could not be helped. Arabella was perhaps an intended intervention to punish him for his unauthorized love. Passing the evening, therefore, in a desultory waiting about the town wherein he avoided the precincts of every cloister and hall, because he could not bear to behold them, he repaired to the tavern bar while the hundred and one strokes were resounding from the Great Bell of Cardinal College, a coincidence which seemed to him gratuitous irony. The inn was now brilliantly lighted up, and the scene was altogether more brisk and gay. The faces of the barmaidens had risen in colour, each having a pink flush on her cheek; their manners were still more vivacious than before—more abandoned, more excited, more sensuous, and they expressed their sentiments and desires less euphemistically, laughing in a lackadaisical tone, without reserve.

Having to see Arabella here made it impossible to meet Sue at Alfredston as he had promised. Every time he thought about it, a pang of regret shot through him, but the situation couldn’t be helped. Arabella was perhaps a way to punish him for his forbidden love. So, he spent the evening aimlessly wandering around the town, avoiding all the cloisters and halls because he couldn’t stand to see them. He ended up at the tavern bar just as the hundred and one chimes rang from the Great Bell of Cardinal College, which seemed to him like cruel irony. The inn was now brightly lit, and the atmosphere felt much more lively and cheerful. The barmaids' faces were flushed with color, each sporting a rosy glow on their cheeks; their behavior was even more lively than before—bolder, more animated, more tempting—and they expressed their feelings and desires more openly, laughing casually and without any hesitation.

The bar had been crowded with men of all sorts during the previous hour, and he had heard from without the hubbub of their voices; but the customers were fewer at last. He nodded to Arabella, and told her that she would find him outside the door when she came away.

The bar had been packed with guys of all kinds in the last hour, and he had heard the noise of their voices from outside; but now there were fewer customers. He nodded to Arabella and told her that he'd be waiting for her outside the door when she was done.

“But you must have something with me first,” she said with great good humour. “Just an early night-cap: I always do. Then you can go out and wait a minute, as it is best we should not be seen going together.” She drew a couple of liqueur glasses of brandy; and though she had evidently, from her countenance, already taken in enough alcohol either by drinking or, more probably, from the atmosphere she had breathed for so many hours, she finished hers quickly. He also drank his, and went outside the house.

“But you’ve got to have a little something with me first,” she said with a cheerful attitude. “Just a quick nightcap: I always do. Then you can go out and wait a minute since it’s best we don’t get seen leaving together.” She poured a couple of liqueur glasses of brandy; and even though it was clear from her face that she had already consumed enough alcohol, either by drinking or, more likely, from the atmosphere she had been in for so long, she quickly finished hers. He drank his as well and stepped outside the house.

In a few minutes she came, in a thick jacket and a hat with a black feather. “I live quite near,” she said, taking his arm, “and can let myself in by a latch-key at any time. What arrangement do you want to come to?”

In a few minutes, she arrived wearing a thick jacket and a hat with a black feather. "I live pretty close," she said, linking her arm with his, "and I can let myself in with a latch-key whenever. What kind of arrangement do you want to make?"

“Oh—none in particular,” he answered, thoroughly sick and tired, his thoughts again reverting to Alfredston, and the train he did not go by; the probable disappointment of Sue that he was not there when she arrived, and the missed pleasure of her company on the long and lonely climb by starlight up the hills to Marygreen. “I ought to have gone back really! My aunt is on her deathbed, I fear.”

“Oh—nothing specific,” he replied, completely fed up, his mind going back to Alfredston and the train he didn’t take; the likely disappointment for Sue that he wasn’t there when she showed up, and the missed joy of her company on the long, lonely trek up the hills to Marygreen under the stars. “I really should have gone back! My aunt is, I’m afraid, on her deathbed.”

“I’ll go over with you to-morrow morning. I think I could get a day off.”

"I'll go over with you tomorrow morning. I think I can take a day off."

There was something particularly uncongenial in the idea of Arabella, who had no more sympathy than a tigress with his relations or him, coming to the bedside of his dying aunt, and meeting Sue. Yet he said, “Of course, if you’d like to, you can.”

There was something really unpleasant about Arabella, who had as much sympathy as a tigress for him and his family, coming to the bedside of his dying aunt and meeting Sue. Still, he said, “Of course, if you’d like to, you can.”

“Well, that we’ll consider… Now, until we have come to some agreement it is awkward our being together here—where you are known, and I am getting known, though without any suspicion that I have anything to do with you. As we are going towards the station, suppose we take the nine-forty train to Aldbrickham? We shall be there in little more than half an hour, and nobody will know us for one night, and we shall be quite free to act as we choose till we have made up our minds whether we’ll make anything public or not.”

"Well, we’ll think about that... Until we come to some sort of agreement, it feels awkward being here together—where you’re known, and I’m starting to be known, but without anyone suspecting I’m connected to you. Since we’re heading to the station, how about we catch the 9:40 train to Aldbrickham? We’ll arrive in just over half an hour, and nobody will recognize us for one night, so we’ll be completely free to do what we want until we decide if we want to make anything public or not."

“As you like.”

“Suit yourself.”

“Then wait till I get two or three things. This is my lodging. Sometimes when late I sleep at the hotel where I am engaged, so nobody will think anything of my staying out.”

“Just wait until I grab a couple of things. This is where I stay. Sometimes when I'm out late, I crash at the hotel where I’m booked, so no one will think anything of me being out.”

She speedily returned, and they went on to the railway, and made the half-hour’s journey to Aldbrickham, where they entered a third-rate inn near the station in time for a late supper.

She quickly came back, and they headed to the train station, making the half-hour trip to Aldbrickham, where they checked into a second-rate inn near the station just in time for a late dinner.

IX

On the morrow between nine and half-past they were journeying back to Christminster, the only two occupants of a compartment in a third-class railway-carriage. Having, like Jude, made rather a hasty toilet to catch the train, Arabella looked a little frowsy, and her face was very far from possessing the animation which had characterized it at the bar the night before. When they came out of the station she found that she still had half an hour to spare before she was due at the bar. They walked in silence a little way out of the town in the direction of Alfredston. Jude looked up the far highway.

The next day, between nine and nine-thirty, they were on their way back to Christminster, the only two people in a compartment of a third-class train. Having rushed to get ready to catch the train, Arabella looked a bit disheveled, and her face was lacking the energy it had shown the night before at the bar. Once they left the station, she realized she still had half an hour before she needed to be at the bar. They walked in silence for a bit out of town toward Alfredston. Jude gazed up the distant road.

“Ah … poor feeble me!” he murmured at last.

“Ah … poor weak me!” he murmured at last.

“What?” said she.

“What?” she said.

“This is the very road by which I came into Christminster years ago full of plans!”

“This is the same road I took to get to Christminster years ago, filled with plans!”

“Well, whatever the road is I think my time is nearly up, as I have to be in the bar by eleven o’clock. And as I said, I shan’t ask for the day to go with you to see your aunt. So perhaps we had better part here. I’d sooner not walk up Chief Street with you, since we’ve come to no conclusion at all.”

“Well, whatever the road is, I think my time is almost up, as I need to be at the bar by eleven o’clock. And like I said, I won’t ask for the day off to go with you to see your aunt. So maybe we should just part ways here. I’d rather not walk up Chief Street with you since we haven’t reached any conclusion at all.”

“Very well. But you said when we were getting up this morning that you had something you wished to tell me before I left?”

“Okay. But you mentioned this morning when we were getting up that you had something you wanted to tell me before I left?”

“So I had—two things—one in particular. But you wouldn’t promise to keep it a secret. I’ll tell you now if you promise? As an honest woman I wish you to know it… It was what I began telling you in the night—about that gentleman who managed the Sydney hotel.” Arabella spoke somewhat hurriedly for her. “You’ll keep it close?”

“So I had—two things—one in particular. But you wouldn’t promise to keep it a secret. I’ll tell you now if you promise? As an honest woman, I want you to know it… It was what I started telling you last night—about that guy who ran the Sydney hotel.” Arabella spoke a bit more quickly than usual. “You’ll keep it to yourself?”

“Yes—yes—I promise!” said Jude impatiently. “Of course I don’t want to reveal your secrets.”

“Yes—yes—I promise!” Jude said, impatiently. “Of course I don’t want to expose your secrets.”

“Whenever I met him out for a walk, he used to say that he was much taken with my looks, and he kept pressing me to marry him. I never thought of coming back to England again; and being out there in Australia, with no home of my own after leaving my father, I at last agreed, and did.”

“Whenever I ran into him while I was out walking, he would say he was really into my looks, and he kept trying to get me to marry him. I never planned to return to England; and being out there in Australia, with no place of my own after leaving my dad, I finally agreed, and went through with it.”

“What—marry him?”

“What—get married to him?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Regularly—legally—in church?”

“Regularly—legally—in church?”

“Yes. And lived with him till shortly before I left. It was stupid, I know; but I did! There, now I’ve told you. Don’t round upon me! He talks of coming back to England, poor old chap. But if he does, he won’t be likely to find me.”

“Yes. And I lived with him until just before I left. It was foolish, I know; but I did! There, I’ve told you. Don’t get angry with me! He mentions coming back to England, the poor guy. But if he does, he probably won’t find me.”

Jude stood pale and fixed.

Jude stood pale and still.

“Why the devil didn’t you tell me last, night!” he said.

“Why on earth didn’t you tell me last night!” he said.

“Well—I didn’t… Won’t you make it up with me, then?”

“Well—I didn’t... Will you make up with me, then?”

“So in talking of ‘your husband’ to the bar gentlemen you meant him, of course—not me!”

“So when you mentioned ‘your husband’ to the guys at the bar, you were referring to him, right—not me!”

“Of course… Come, don’t fuss about it.”

“Of course… Come on, don’t worry about it.”

“I have nothing more to say!” replied Jude. “I have nothing at all to say about the—crime—you’ve confessed to!”

“I have nothing more to say!” Jude replied. “I have nothing at all to say about the—crime—you’ve confessed to!”

“Crime! Pooh. They don’t think much of such as that over there! Lots of ’em do it… Well, if you take it like that I shall go back to him! He was very fond of me, and we lived honourable enough, and as respectable as any married couple in the colony! How did I know where you were?”

“Crime! Please. They don’t think much of that over there! Lots of people do it… Well, if you see it that way, I’ll just go back to him! He cared about me, and we lived pretty decently, as respectable as any married couple in the area! How was I supposed to know where you were?”

“I won’t go blaming you. I could say a good deal; but perhaps it would be misplaced. What do you wish me to do?”

“I won’t blame you. I could say a lot, but maybe it wouldn’t be fair. What do you want me to do?”

“Nothing. There was one thing more I wanted to tell you; but I fancy we’ve seen enough of one another for the present! I shall think over what you said about your circumstances, and let you know.”

“Nothing. There’s one more thing I wanted to tell you, but I think we’ve spent enough time together for now! I’ll think about what you said regarding your situation and get back to you.”

Thus they parted. Jude watched her disappear in the direction of the hotel, and entered the railway station close by. Finding that it wanted three-quarters of an hour of the time at which he could get a train back to Alfredston, he strolled mechanically into the city as far as to the Fourways, where he stood as he had so often stood before, and surveyed Chief Street stretching ahead, with its college after college, in picturesqueness unrivalled except by such Continental vistas as the Street of Palaces in Genoa; the lines of the buildings being as distinct in the morning air as in an architectural drawing. But Jude was far from seeing or criticizing these things; they were hidden by an indescribable consciousness of Arabella’s midnight contiguity, a sense of degradation at his revived experiences with her, of her appearance as she lay asleep at dawn, which set upon his motionless face a look as of one accurst. If he could only have felt resentment towards her he would have been less unhappy; but he pitied while he contemned her.

So they went their separate ways. Jude watched her walk away toward the hotel and entered the nearby train station. Noticing he had almost forty-five minutes until his train back to Alfredston, he wandered aimlessly into the city, making his way to the Fourways. There, he stood as he had many times before, looking down Chief Street, which stretched out in front of him, lined with impressive colleges, stunning enough to rival beautiful European views like the Street of Palaces in Genoa; the outlines of the buildings were as clear in the morning air as in an architectural sketch. But Jude was far from noticing or judging these sights; they were obscured by an overwhelming awareness of Arabella’s closeness from the night before, a feeling of shame from his renewed experiences with her, and the memory of her sleeping face at dawn, which gave his still expression a look of being cursed. If only he could have felt anger toward her, it might have made him a little less miserable; instead, he both pitied and looked down on her.

Jude turned and retraced his steps. Drawing again towards the station he started at hearing his name pronounced—less at the name than at the voice. To his great surprise no other than Sue stood like a vision before him—her look bodeful and anxious as in a dream, her little mouth nervous, and her strained eyes speaking reproachful inquiry.

Jude turned around and made his way back. As he got closer to the station he had started at, he heard someone call his name—not so much because of the name itself, but because of the voice. To his astonishment, it was none other than Sue, appearing like a vision before him—her expression foreboding and anxious as if in a dream, her small mouth tense, and her strained eyes conveying a sense of reproachful questioning.

“Oh, Jude—I am so glad—to meet you like this!” she said in quick, uneven accents not far from a sob. Then she flushed as she observed his thought that they had not met since her marriage.

“Oh, Jude—I’m so glad to meet you like this!” she said in quick, shaky tones that almost sounded like she was about to cry. Then she blushed when she realized that he was thinking about the fact that they hadn’t seen each other since her marriage.

They looked away from each other to hide their emotion, took each other’s hand without further speech, and went on together awhile, till she glanced at him with furtive solicitude. “I arrived at Alfredston station last night, as you asked me to, and there was nobody to meet me! But I reached Marygreen alone, and they told me Aunt was a trifle better. I sat up with her, and as you did not come all night I was frightened about you—I thought that perhaps, when you found yourself back in the old city, you were upset at—at thinking I was—married, and not there as I used to be; and that you had nobody to speak to; so you had tried to drown your gloom—as you did at that former time when you were disappointed about entering as a student, and had forgotten your promise to me that you never would again. And this, I thought, was why you hadn’t come to meet me!”

They looked away from each other to hide their feelings, took each other’s hand in silence, and continued walking together for a while until she glanced at him with anxious concern. “I arrived at Alfredston station last night, just like you asked, and there was no one there to meet me! But I made it to Marygreen on my own, and they told me Aunt was a little better. I stayed up with her, and since you didn’t come all night, I got worried about you—I thought that maybe when you got back to the old city, you were upset about—about thinking I was—married, and not around like I used to be; and that you had no one to talk to, so you tried to drown your sadness—as you did back then when you were disappointed about becoming a student and forgot your promise to me that you wouldn’t do that again. And that’s what I thought was the reason you didn’t come to meet me!”

“And you came to hunt me up, and deliver me, like a good angel!”

“And you came to find me and save me, like a good angel!”

“I thought I would come by the morning train and try to find you—in case—in case—”

“I thought I would take the morning train and try to find you—in case—in case—”

“I did think of my promise to you, dear, continually! I shall never break out again as I did, I am sure. I may have been doing nothing better, but I was not doing that—I loathe the thought of it.”

“I thought about my promise to you all the time, dear! I’m sure I’ll never lose control like that again. I might not have been doing anything better, but I wasn’t doing that—I can’t stand the idea of it.”

“I am glad your staying had nothing to do with that. But,” she said, the faintest pout entering into her tone, “you didn’t come back last night and meet me, as you engaged to!”

“I’m glad your staying had nothing to do with that. But,” she said, a slight pout in her voice, “you didn’t come back last night and meet me like you promised!”

“I didn’t—I am sorry to say. I had an appointment at nine o’clock—too late for me to catch the train that would have met yours, or to get home at all.”

“I didn’t—I’m sorry to say. I had an appointment at nine o’clock—too late for me to catch the train that would have connected with yours, or to get home at all.”

Looking at his loved one as she appeared to him now, in his tender thought the sweetest and most disinterested comrade that he had ever had, living largely in vivid imaginings, so ethereal a creature that her spirit could be seen trembling through her limbs, he felt heartily ashamed of his earthliness in spending the hours he had spent in Arabella’s company. There was something rude and immoral in thrusting these recent facts of his life upon the mind of one who, to him, was so uncarnate as to seem at times impossible as a human wife to any average man. And yet she was Phillotson’s. How she had become such, how she lived as such, passed his comprehension as he regarded her to-day.

Looking at his loved one as she was in that moment, he thought of her as the sweetest and most selfless partner he had ever had. Living mostly in vivid imaginations, she seemed so ethereal that her spirit appeared to tremble throughout her body. He felt deeply ashamed of his earthly nature for the time he had spent with Arabella. It seemed rude and immoral to impose the recent events of his life on someone who felt to him so otherworldly that she seemed impossible as an ordinary man's wife. And yet, she belonged to Phillotson. How she had become that way, and how she lived as that, was beyond his understanding as he looked at her today.

“You’ll go back with me?” he said. “There’s a train just now. I wonder how my aunt is by this time… And so, Sue, you really came on my account all this way! At what an early time you must have started, poor thing!”

“You’ll come back with me?” he asked. “There’s a train leaving right now. I wonder how my aunt is doing at this point… And so, Sue, you really came all this way for me! You must have left so early, poor thing!”

“Yes. Sitting up watching alone made me all nerves for you, and instead of going to bed when it got light I started. And now you won’t frighten me like this again about your morals for nothing?”

“Yes. Staying up and watching alone made me really anxious for you, and instead of going to bed when it got light, I got up. And now you’re not going to scare me like this again about your morals for no reason?”

He was not so sure that she had been frightened about his morals for nothing. He released her hand till they had entered the train,—it seemed the same carriage he had lately got out of with another—where they sat down side by side, Sue between him and the window. He regarded the delicate lines of her profile, and the small, tight, applelike convexities of her bodice, so different from Arabella’s amplitudes. Though she knew he was looking at her she did not turn to him, but kept her eyes forward, as if afraid that by meeting his own some troublous discussion would be initiated.

He wasn't entirely convinced that she had been scared about his morals for no reason. He let go of her hand once they got on the train—it looked like the same carriage he had just exited with someone else—where they sat next to each other, with Sue between him and the window. He admired the delicate features of her profile and the small, tight, apple-like curves of her bodice, so different from Arabella’s more generous shape. Even though she knew he was watching her, she didn't turn to him but kept her gaze forward, as if she was worried that looking at him would start some uncomfortable conversation.

“Sue—you are married now, you know, like me; and yet we have been in such a hurry that we have not said a word about it!”

“Sue—you’re married now, just like me; and yet we’ve been in such a rush that we haven’t said a word about it!”

“There’s no necessity,” she quickly returned.

“There’s no need,” she quickly replied.

“Oh well—perhaps not… But I wish”

“Oh well—maybe not… But I wish.”

“Jude—don’t talk about me—I wish you wouldn’t!” she entreated. “It distresses me, rather. Forgive my saying it! … Where did you stay last night?”

“Jude—don’t talk about me—I wish you wouldn’t!” she begged. “It really bothers me. Sorry for mentioning it! … Where did you sleep last night?”

She had asked the question in perfect innocence, to change the topic. He knew that, and said merely, “At an inn,” though it would have been a relief to tell her of his meeting with an unexpected one. But the latter’s final announcement of her marriage in Australia bewildered him lest what he might say should do his ignorant wife an injury.

She had asked the question genuinely, wanting to switch topics. He knew that and simply replied, “At an inn,” even though it would have felt good to share the news about meeting someone unexpected. But her final announcement about getting married in Australia confused him, as he worried that anything he said might hurt his clueless wife.

Their talk proceeded but awkwardly till they reached Alfredston. That Sue was not as she had been, but was labelled “Phillotson,” paralyzed Jude whenever he wanted to commune with her as an individual. Yet she seemed unaltered—he could not say why. There remained the five-mile extra journey into the country, which it was just as easy to walk as to drive, the greater part of it being uphill. Jude had never before in his life gone that road with Sue, though he had with another. It was now as if he carried a bright light which temporarily banished the shady associations of the earlier time.

Their conversation continued, but it was awkward until they got to Alfredston. Jude felt paralyzed every time he wanted to connect with Sue as an individual because she was no longer just Sue; she had become "Phillotson." Yet, she still seemed the same—he couldn’t explain why. They had an extra five-mile journey into the countryside, which was just as easy to walk as it was to drive, mostly uphill. Jude had never taken that road with Sue before, although he had traveled it with someone else. It felt like he was carrying a bright light that temporarily chased away the dark memories of the past.

Sue talked; but Jude noticed that she still kept the conversation from herself. At length he inquired if her husband were well.

Sue talked, but Jude noticed that she still held back in the conversation. Eventually, he asked if her husband was doing well.

“O yes,” she said. “He is obliged to be in the school all the day, or he would have come with me. He is so good and kind that to accompany me he would have dismissed the school for once, even against his principles—for he is strongly opposed to giving casual holidays—only I wouldn’t let him. I felt it would be better to come alone. Aunt Drusilla, I knew, was so very eccentric; and his being almost a stranger to her now would have made it irksome to both. Since it turns out that she is hardly conscious I am glad I did not ask him.”

"Of course," she said. "He has to be at school all day, or he would have joined me. He's so good and kind that he would have canceled school just to be with me, even though he's really against giving random days off—it's one of his principles—but I wouldn't let him. I felt it was better to come alone. I knew Aunt Drusilla was quite eccentric, and him being almost a stranger to her would have made things uncomfortable for both of them. Now that it turns out she hardly knows I'm here, I'm glad I didn't ask him."

Jude had walked moodily while this praise of Phillotson was being expressed. “Mr. Phillotson obliges you in everything, as he ought,” he said.

Jude had walked with a sulky attitude while this praise of Phillotson was being given. “Mr. Phillotson does everything for you, as he should,” he said.

“Of course.”

"Absolutely."

“You ought to be a happy wife.”

“You should be a happy wife.”

“And of course I am.”

"And of course, I am."

“Bride, I might almost have said, as yet. It is not so many weeks since I gave you to him, and—”

“Bride, I could almost say, not yet. It hasn’t been that long since I handed you over to him, and—”

“Yes, I know! I know!” There was something in her face which belied her late assuring words, so strictly proper and so lifelessly spoken that they might have been taken from a list of model speeches in “The Wife’s Guide to Conduct.” Jude knew the quality of every vibration in Sue’s voice, could read every symptom of her mental condition; and he was convinced that she was unhappy, although she had not been a month married. But her rushing away thus from home, to see the last of a relative whom she had hardly known in her life, proved nothing; for Sue naturally did such things as those.

“Yes, I know! I know!” There was something in her expression that contradicted her earlier reassuring words, which were so proper and so lifelessly delivered that they could have come from a list of model speeches in “The Wife’s Guide to Conduct.” Jude was familiar with every tone in Sue’s voice and could interpret every sign of her mental state; he was convinced that she was unhappy, even though they had only been married for a month. But her rushing away from home to see the last of a relative she barely knew proved nothing; after all, Sue naturally acted that way.

“Well, you have my good wishes now as always, Mrs. Phillotson.”

“Well, you have my best wishes now and always, Mrs. Phillotson.”

She reproached him by a glance.

She gave him a disapproving look.

“No, you are not Mrs. Phillotson,” murmured Jude. “You are dear, free Sue Bridehead, only you don’t know it! Wifedom has not yet squashed up and digested you in its vast maw as an atom which has no further individuality.”

“No, you’re not Mrs. Phillotson,” Jude whispered. “You’re dear, free Sue Bridehead, you just don’t realize it! Marriage hasn’t swallowed you up and turned you into just another piece that’s lost all its individuality.”

Sue put on a look of being offended, till she answered, “Nor has husbandom you, so far as I can see!”

Sue feigned offense before replying, “And neither has marriage done that for you, as far as I can tell!”

“But it has!” he said, shaking his head sadly.

“But it has!” he said, shaking his head sadly.

When they reached the lone cottage under the firs, between the Brown House and Marygreen, in which Jude and Arabella had lived and quarrelled, he turned to look at it. A squalid family lived there now. He could not help saying to Sue: “That’s the house my wife and I occupied the whole of the time we lived together. I brought her home to that house.”

When they arrived at the solitary cottage under the fir trees, situated between the Brown House and Marygreen, where Jude and Arabella had lived and fought, he turned to gaze at it. A rundown family lived there now. He couldn’t help but say to Sue: “That’s the house where my wife and I spent all our time together. I brought her home to that house.”

She looked at it. “That to you was what the school-house at Shaston is to me.”

She looked at it. “That was to you what the schoolhouse in Shaston is to me.”

“Yes; but I was not very happy there as you are in yours.”

“Yes; but I wasn't very happy there like you are in yours.”

She closed her lips in retortive silence, and they walked some way till she glanced at him to see how he was taking it. “Of course I may have exaggerated your happiness—one never knows,” he continued blandly.

She pursed her lips in silent response, and they walked for a while until she looked at him to gauge his reaction. “I might have overstated your happiness—it's hard to say,” he said casually.

“Don’t think that, Jude, for a moment, even though you may have said it to sting me! He’s as good to me as a man can be, and gives me perfect liberty—which elderly husbands don’t do in general… If you think I am not happy because he’s too old for me, you are wrong.”

“Don’t think that, Jude, for a second, even if you said it to hurt me! He treats me as well as any man can and gives me complete freedom—which older husbands usually don’t do… If you believe I’m not happy because he’s too old for me, you’re mistaken.”

“I don’t think anything against him—to you dear.”

“I don’t think anything bad about him—to you, dear.”

“And you won’t say things to distress me, will you?”

“And you won’t say anything to upset me, right?”

“I will not.”

"I'm not going to."

He said no more, but he knew that, from some cause or other, in taking Phillotson as a husband, Sue felt that she had done what she ought not to have done.

He didn't say anything else, but he realized that, for one reason or another, by choosing Phillotson as a husband, Sue felt that she had made a mistake.

They plunged into the concave field on the other side of which rose the village—the field wherein Jude had received a thrashing from the farmer many years earlier. On ascending to the village and approaching the house they found Mrs. Edlin standing at the door, who at sight of them lifted her hands deprecatingly. “She’s downstairs, if you’ll believe me!” cried the widow. “Out o’ bed she got, and nothing could turn her. What will come o’t I do not know!”

They dove into the sunken field beyond which the village was rising—the same field where Jude had been beaten by the farmer many years ago. As they climbed up to the village and got closer to the house, they saw Mrs. Edlin standing at the door, who, upon seeing them, raised her hands in dismay. “She’s downstairs, believe it or not!” exclaimed the widow. “She got out of bed, and nothing could stop her. I don’t know what will happen!”

On entering, there indeed by the fireplace sat the old woman, wrapped in blankets, and turning upon them a countenance like that of Sebastiano’s Lazarus. They must have looked their amazement, for she said in a hollow voice:

On entering, there by the fireplace sat the old woman, wrapped in blankets, with a face like Sebastiano’s Lazarus. They must have shown their surprise, for she said in a hollow voice:

“Ah—sceered ye, have I! I wasn’t going to bide up there no longer, to please nobody! ’Tis more than flesh and blood can bear, to be ordered to do this and that by a feller that don’t know half as well as you do yourself! … Ah—you’ll rue this marrying as well as he!” she added, turning to Sue. “All our family do—and nearly all everybody else’s. You should have done as I did, you simpleton! And Phillotson the schoolmaster, of all men! What made ’ee marry him?”

“Ah—I scared you, didn’t I? I wasn’t going to stay up there any longer to please anyone! It’s more than anyone can handle to be told what to do by someone who doesn’t know half as well as you do! … Ah—you’ll regret this marriage just like he will!” she said, turning to Sue. “All our family does—and nearly everyone else too. You should have done what I did, you silly! And Philotson the schoolmaster, of all people! What made you marry him?”

“What makes most women marry, Aunt?”

“What makes most women get married, Aunt?”

“Ah! You mean to say you loved the man!”

“Ah! So you’re saying you loved the guy!”

“I don’t meant to say anything definite.”

“I don’t mean to say anything definite.”

“Do ye love un?”

"Do you love him?"

“Don’t ask me, Aunt.”

"Don’t ask me, Aunt."

“I can mind the man very well. A very civil, honourable liver; but Lord!—I don’t want to wownd your feelings, but—there be certain men here and there that no woman of any niceness can stomach. I should have said he was one. I don’t say so now, since you must ha’ known better than I—but that’s what I should have said!”

“I can remember the man quite well. He was very polite and respectable; but honestly!—I don’t want to hurt your feelings, but—there are certain men out there that no decent woman can tolerate. I would have said he was one of them. I’m not saying that now, since you must know better than I do—but that’s what I would have said!”

Sue jumped up and went out. Jude followed her, and found her in the outhouse, crying.

Sue jumped up and walked out. Jude followed her and found her in the shed, crying.

“Don’t cry, dear!” said Jude in distress. “She means well, but is very crusty and queer now, you know.”

“Don’t cry, sweetie!” Jude said anxiously. “She has good intentions, but she's really tough and strange these days, you know.”

“Oh no—it isn’t that!” said Sue, trying to dry her eyes. “I don’t mind her roughness one bit.”

“Oh no—it’s not that!” said Sue, trying to dry her eyes. “I don’t mind her toughness at all.”

“What is it, then?”

"What's going on, then?"

“It is that what she says is—is true!”

"She’s right!"

“God—what—you don’t like him?” asked Jude.

“God—what—you don’t like him?” asked Jude.

“I don’t mean that!” she said hastily. “That I ought—perhaps I ought not to have married!”

“I don’t mean that!” she said quickly. “That I should—maybe I shouldn't have gotten married!”

He wondered if she had really been going to say that at first. They went back, and the subject was smoothed over, and her aunt took rather kindly to Sue, telling her that not many young women newly married would have come so far to see a sick old crone like her. In the afternoon Sue prepared to depart, Jude hiring a neighbour to drive her to Alfredston.

He wondered if she had really planned to say that at first. They went back, smoothed things over, and her aunt was quite nice to Sue, telling her that not many newly married young women would have traveled so far to see a sick old lady like her. In the afternoon, Sue got ready to leave, and Jude arranged for a neighbor to drive her to Alfredston.

“I’ll go with you to the station, if you’d like?” he said.

“I can go with you to the station, if you want?” he said.

She would not let him. The man came round with the trap, and Jude helped her into it, perhaps with unnecessary attention, for she looked at him prohibitively.

She wouldn't allow him. The man arrived with the cart, and Jude helped her into it, maybe with a bit too much focus, because she shot him a warning look.

“I suppose—I may come to see you some day, when I am back again at Melchester?” he half-crossly observed.

“I guess I might come to see you someday when I’m back in Melchester?” he said somewhat irritably.

She bent down and said softly: “No, dear—you are not to come yet. I don’t think you are in a good mood.”

She leaned down and said gently, “No, sweetie—you can’t come yet. I don’t think you’re in a good mood.”

“Very well,” said Jude. “Good-bye!”

“Alright,” said Jude. “Goodbye!”

“Good-bye!” She waved her hand and was gone.

“Goodbye!” She waved her hand and disappeared.

“She’s right! I won’t go!” he murmured.

“She’s right! I’m not going!” he murmured.

He passed the evening and following days in mortifying by every possible means his wish to see her, nearly starving himself in attempts to extinguish by fasting his passionate tendency to love her. He read sermons on discipline, and hunted up passages in Church history that treated of the Ascetics of the second century. Before he had returned from Marygreen to Melchester there arrived a letter from Arabella. The sight of it revived a stronger feeling of self-condemnation for his brief return to her society than for his attachment to Sue.

He spent the evening and the next few days trying to suppress his desire to see her, almost starving himself in an effort to extinguish his passionate love for her through fasting. He read sermons on self-control and searched for passages in Church history about the Ascetics of the second century. By the time he returned from Marygreen to Melchester, a letter from Arabella had arrived. Seeing it brought back a stronger sense of guilt for his brief return to her company than he felt about his feelings for Sue.

The letter, he perceived, bore a London postmark instead of the Christminster one. Arabella informed him that a few days after their parting in the morning at Christminster, she had been surprised by an affectionate letter from her Australian husband, formerly manager of the hotel in Sydney. He had come to England on purpose to find her; and had taken a free, fully-licensed public, in Lambeth, where he wished her to join him in conducting the business, which was likely to be a very thriving one, the house being situated in an excellent, densely populated, gin-drinking neighbourhood, and already doing a trade of £200 a month, which could be easily doubled.

The letter, he noticed, had a London postmark instead of the one from Christminster. Arabella told him that a few days after they had parted in the morning at Christminster, she was surprised by a loving letter from her Australian husband, who used to manage the hotel in Sydney. He had come to England specifically to find her and had taken over a fully-licensed pub in Lambeth, where he wanted her to join him in running the business. It was likely to be a very successful venture, as it was located in a bustling, gin-drinking neighborhood and was already making £200 a month, which could easily be doubled.

As he had said that he loved her very much still, and implored her to tell him where she was, and as they had only parted in a slight tiff, and as her engagement in Christminster was only temporary, she had just gone to join him as he urged. She could not help feeling that she belonged to him more than to Jude, since she had properly married him, and had lived with him much longer than with her first husband. In thus wishing Jude good-bye she bore him no ill-will, and trusted he would not turn upon her, a weak woman, and inform against her, and bring her to ruin now that she had a chance of improving her circumstances and leading a genteel life.

As he had said that he still loved her very much and begged her to tell him where she was, and since they had only parted after a minor argument, and her time in Christminster was only temporary, she had gone to join him as he asked. She couldn’t help but feel she belonged to him more than to Jude, since she had married him properly and had lived with him much longer than with her first husband. In saying goodbye to Jude, she held no resentment toward him and hoped he wouldn’t turn against her, a vulnerable woman, and report her, bringing her to ruin now that she had a chance to improve her situation and lead a respectable life.

X

Jude returned to Melchester, which had the questionable recommendation of being only a dozen and a half miles from his Sue’s now permanent residence. At first he felt that this nearness was a distinct reason for not going southward at all; but Christminster was too sad a place to bear, while the proximity of Shaston to Melchester might afford him the glory of worsting the Enemy in a close engagement, such as was deliberately sought by the priests and virgins of the early Church, who, disdaining an ignominious flight from temptation, became even chamber-partners with impunity. Jude did not pause to remember that, in the laconic words of the historian, “insulted Nature sometimes vindicated her rights” in such circumstances.

Jude went back to Melchester, which had the dubious benefit of being just 18 miles from his Sue’s permanent home. At first, he thought that this closeness was a good reason to avoid heading south altogether; but Christminster was just too depressing to handle. Meanwhile, the nearness of Shaston to Melchester might give him the chance to defeat the Enemy in a close battle, much like the early Church priests and virgins sought, who, instead of running away from temptation, boldly became entangled with it. Jude didn’t stop to remember that, as the historian put it, “insulted Nature sometimes vindicated her rights” in such situations.

He now returned with feverish desperation to his study for the priesthood—in the recognition that the single-mindedness of his aims, and his fidelity to the cause, had been more than questionable of late. His passion for Sue troubled his soul; yet his lawful abandonment to the society of Arabella for twelve hours seemed instinctively a worse thing—even though she had not told him of her Sydney husband till afterwards. He had, he verily believed, overcome all tendency to fly to liquor—which, indeed, he had never done from taste, but merely as an escape from intolerable misery of mind. Yet he perceived with despondency that, taken all round, he was a man of too many passions to make a good clergyman; the utmost he could hope for was that in a life of constant internal warfare between flesh and spirit the former might not always be victorious.

He now rushed back to his study for the priesthood, feeling desperate, realizing that his single-minded pursuit and loyalty to the cause had been more than questionable lately. His feelings for Sue were troubling him, yet being with Arabella for just twelve hours felt instinctively worse—even though she hadn't mentioned her husband in Sydney until after. He genuinely believed he had overcome any urge to turn to alcohol—which he had never done out of preference, but only as a means to escape unbearable mental pain. Still, he sadly recognized that he had too many passions to be a good clergyman; all he could really hope for was that in a life of constant internal struggle between flesh and spirit, the latter might not always lose.

As a hobby, auxiliary to his readings in Divinity, he developed his slight skill in church-music and thorough-bass, till he could join in part-singing from notation with some accuracy. A mile or two from Melchester there was a restored village church, to which Jude had originally gone to fix the new columns and capitals. By this means he had become acquainted with the organist, and the ultimate result was that he joined the choir as a bass voice.

As a hobby, alongside his studies in theology, he improved his basic skills in church music and figured bass until he could participate in part-singing from sheet music with some accuracy. A mile or two from Melchester, there was a renovated village church where Jude had initially gone to install the new columns and capitals. Through this work, he got to know the organist, and in the end, he joined the choir as a bass singer.

He walked out to this parish twice every Sunday, and sometimes in the week. One evening about Easter the choir met for practice, and a new hymn which Jude had heard of as being by a Wessex composer was to be tried and prepared for the following week. It turned out to be a strangely emotional composition. As they all sang it over and over again its harmonies grew upon Jude, and moved him exceedingly.

He walked to this parish twice every Sunday, and sometimes during the week. One evening around Easter, the choir gathered for practice, and they were going to try out a new hymn that Jude had heard was by a Wessex composer. It turned out to be an unusually emotional piece. As they sang it repeatedly, its harmonies resonated with Jude and deeply moved him.

When they had finished he went round to the organist to make inquiries. The score was in manuscript, the name of the composer being at the head, together with the title of the hymn: “The Foot of the Cross.”

When they were done, he went over to the organist to ask some questions. The score was handwritten, with the composer’s name at the top, along with the title of the hymn: “The Foot of the Cross.”

“Yes,” said the organist. “He is a local man. He is a professional musician at Kennetbridge—between here and Christminster. The vicar knows him. He was brought up and educated in Christminster traditions, which accounts for the quality of the piece. I think he plays in the large church there, and has a surpliced choir. He comes to Melchester sometimes, and once tried to get the cathedral organ when the post was vacant. The hymn is getting about everywhere this Easter.”

“Yes,” said the organist. “He’s a local guy. He’s a professional musician in Kennetbridge—between here and Christminster. The vicar knows him. He grew up and was educated with Christminster traditions, which explains the quality of the piece. I think he plays in the big church there and has a surpliced choir. He comes to Melchester sometimes and once tried to get the cathedral organ when the position was open. The hymn is spreading everywhere this Easter.”

As he walked humming the air on his way home, Jude fell to musing on its composer, and the reasons why he composed it. What a man of sympathies he must be! Perplexed and harassed as he himself was about Sue and Arabella, and troubled as was his conscience by the complication of his position, how he would like to know that man! “He of all men would understand my difficulties,” said the impulsive Jude. If there were any person in the world to choose as a confidant, this composer would be the one, for he must have suffered, and throbbed, and yearned.

As Jude walked home, humming the tune, he began to think about the composer and what inspired him to create it. What a compassionate guy he must be! Just like Jude, who was confused and stressed about Sue and Arabella, and whose conscience was troubled by his complicated situation, he really wanted to meet that man! “He would totally get what I’m going through,” Jude thought impulsively. If he could pick anyone in the world to confide in, it would be this composer, because he must have felt pain, passion, and longing.

In brief, ill as he could afford the time and money for the journey, Fawley resolved, like the child that he was, to go to Kennetbridge the very next Sunday. He duly started, early in the morning, for it was only by a series of crooked railways that he could get to the town. About mid-day he reached it, and crossing the bridge into the quaint old borough he inquired for the house of the composer.

In short, despite how little time and money he could spare for the trip, Fawley decided, like the child he was, to go to Kennetbridge the very next Sunday. He set out early in the morning because he could only reach the town via a series of winding railways. Around noon, he arrived and, crossing the bridge into the charming old town, he asked for the composer’s house.

They told him it was a red brick building some little way further on. Also that the gentleman himself had just passed along the street not five minutes before.

They told him it was a red brick building a little further down the road. They also mentioned that the gentleman himself had just walked by not five minutes ago.

“Which way?” asked Jude with alacrity.

"Which way?" Jude asked eagerly.

“Straight along homeward from church.”

"Straight home from church."

Jude hastened on, and soon had the pleasure of observing a man in a black coat and a black slouched felt hat no considerable distance ahead. Stretching out his legs yet more widely, he stalked after. “A hungry soul in pursuit of a full soul!” he said. “I must speak to that man!”

Jude rushed forward and quickly spotted a man in a black coat and a black slouched felt hat not far ahead. Lengthening his stride, he followed after him. “A hungry soul chasing after a fulfilled one!” he exclaimed. “I need to talk to that guy!”

He could not, however, overtake the musician before he had entered his own house, and then arose the question if this were an expedient time to call. Whether or not he decided to do so there and then, now that he had got here, the distance home being too great for him to wait till late in the afternoon. This man of soul would understand scant ceremony, and might be quite a perfect adviser in a case in which an earthly and illegitimate passion had cunningly obtained entrance into his heart through the opening afforded for religion.

He couldn't catch up to the musician before he went into his house, and then the question came up about whether it was a good time to call. Whether or not he chose to do it right then and there, he realized he couldn’t wait until later since his home was too far away. This soulful man would appreciate minimal formality and could be an excellent advisor in a situation where a worldly and forbidden desire had sneakily taken root in his heart through the door that religion had opened.

Jude accordingly rang the bell, and was admitted.

Jude then rang the bell and was let in.

The musician came to him in a moment, and being respectably dressed, good-looking, and frank in manner, Jude obtained a favourable reception. He was nevertheless conscious that there would be a certain awkwardness in explaining his errand.

The musician approached him soon, and since he was dressed well, attractive, and straightforward, Jude received a warm welcome. However, he felt aware that there would be some awkwardness in explaining why he was there.

“I have been singing in the choir of a little church near Melchester,” he said. “And we have this week practised ‘The Foot of the Cross,’ which I understand, sir, that you composed?”

“I’ve been singing in the choir of a small church near Melchester,” he said. “And this week we practiced ‘The Foot of the Cross,’ which I understand, sir, you composed?”

“I did—a year or so ago.”

“I did—a year ago or so.”

“I—like it. I think it supremely beautiful!”

"I really like it. I think it's absolutely beautiful!"

“Ah well—other people have said so too. Yes, there’s money in it, if I could only see about getting it published. I have other compositions to go with it, too; I wish I could bring them out; for I haven’t made a five-pound note out of any of them yet. These publishing people—they want the copyright of an obscure composer’s work, such as mine is, for almost less than I should have to pay a person for making a fair manuscript copy of the score. The one you speak of I have lent to various friends about here and Melchester, and so it has got to be sung a little. But music is a poor staff to lean on—I am giving it up entirely. You must go into trade if you want to make money nowadays. The wine business is what I am thinking of. This is my forthcoming list—it is not issued yet—but you can take one.”

“Ah well—others have said similar things too. Yes, there’s money in it if I could just figure out how to get it published. I have other pieces to go along with it as well; I wish I could release them because I haven’t made a five-pound note from any of them yet. These publishing companies—they want the copyright of a little-known composer’s work like mine for almost less than what I would pay someone to make a fair manuscript copy of the score. The piece you mentioned, I've lent to various friends around here and in Melchester, and it has been performed a bit. But music is a poor support—I’m giving it up completely. You have to go into business if you want to make money these days. I’m thinking about the wine industry. Here’s my upcoming list—it hasn't been published yet—but you can take one.”

He handed Jude an advertisement list of several pages in booklet shape, ornamentally margined with a red line, in which were set forth the various clarets, champagnes, ports, sherries, and other wines with which he purposed to initiate his new venture. It took Jude more than by surprise that the man with the soul was thus and thus; and he felt that he could not open up his confidences.

He gave Jude a multi-page advertisement booklet, decorated with a red border, listing the different clarets, champagnes, ports, sherries, and other wines he planned to include in his new business. Jude was more than a little surprised that this man had such depth; he felt unable to share his own thoughts.

They talked a little longer, but constrainedly, for when the musician found that Jude was a poor man his manner changed from what it had been while Jude’s appearance and address deceived him as to his position and pursuits. Jude stammered out something about his feelings in wishing to congratulate the author on such an exalted composition, and took an embarrassed leave.

They chatted a bit longer, but it felt awkward. When the musician realized that Jude was poor, his demeanor shifted from how it had been when he was misled by Jude’s looks and conversation. Jude awkwardly expressed his wish to congratulate the author on such an amazing piece of work, and then he left, feeling embarrassed.

All the way home by the slow Sunday train, sitting in the fireless waiting-rooms on this cold spring day, he was depressed enough at his simplicity in taking such a journey. But no sooner did he reach his Melchester lodging than he found awaiting him a letter which had arrived that morning a few minutes after he had left the house. It was a contrite little note from Sue, in which she said, with sweet humility, that she felt she had been horrid in telling him he was not to come to see her, that she despised herself for having been so conventional; and that he was to be sure to come by the eleven-forty-five train that very Sunday, and have dinner with them at half-past one.

During the long ride home on the slow Sunday train, sitting in the chilly waiting rooms on this cold spring day, he felt pretty down about his naiveté in undertaking such a trip. But as soon as he got to his place in Melchester, he discovered a letter waiting for him that had come just minutes after he left the house that morning. It was a heartfelt little note from Sue, where she expressed her regret, saying she felt terrible for telling him not to visit her, that she looked down on herself for being so traditional; and she insisted he should definitely take the eleven-forty-five train that very Sunday and join them for dinner at half-past one.

Jude almost tore his hair at having missed this letter till it was too late to act upon its contents; but he had chastened himself considerably of late, and at last his chimerical expedition to Kennetbridge really did seem to have been another special intervention of Providence to keep him away from temptation. But a growing impatience of faith, which he had noticed in himself more than once of late, made him pass over in ridicule the idea that God sent people on fools’ errands. He longed to see her; he was angry at having missed her: and he wrote instantly, telling her what had happened, and saying he had not enough patience to wait till the following Sunday, but would come any day in the week that she liked to name.

Jude nearly pulled his hair out for missing this letter until it was too late to act on what it said; but he had calmed himself down quite a bit lately, and now his unrealistic trip to Kennetbridge really did seem like a special intervention from Providence to keep him away from temptation. However, a growing impatience with faith, which he had noticed in himself more than once recently, made him ridicule the idea that God sent people on pointless errands. He longed to see her; he was frustrated about missing her: and he wrote right away, telling her what happened and saying he didn’t have the patience to wait until the following Sunday, but would come any day during the week that she wanted to choose.

Since he wrote a little over-ardently, Sue, as her manner was, delayed her reply till Thursday before Good Friday, when she said he might come that afternoon if he wished, this being the earliest day on which she could welcome him, for she was now assistant-teacher in her husband’s school. Jude therefore got leave from the cathedral works at the trifling expense of a stoppage of pay, and went.

Since he wrote a bit too passionately, Sue, as was her way, delayed her response until Thursday before Good Friday. That’s when she told him he could come that afternoon if he wanted, as it was the earliest day she could host him, since she was now the assistant teacher at her husband’s school. Jude then got time off from the cathedral works, sacrificing a small amount of pay, and went.

Part Fourth
AT SHASTON

“Whoso prefers either Matrimony or other Ordinance before the Good of Man and the plain Exigence of Charity, let him profess Papist, or Protestant, or what he will, he is no better than a Pharisee.”—J. MILTON.

“Whoever values marriage or any other institution more than the well-being of humanity and the essential requirement of love, whether they identify as Catholic, Protestant, or anything else, is no better than a Pharisee.”—J. MILTON.

I

Shaston, the ancient British Palladour,

Shaston, the ancient British hallmark,

From whose foundation first such strange reports arise,

From whose foundation did such strange reports first come,

(as Drayton sang it), was, and is, in itself the city of a dream. Vague imaginings of its castle, its three mints, its magnificent apsidal abbey, the chief glory of South Wessex, its twelve churches, its shrines, chantries, hospitals, its gabled freestone mansions—all now ruthlessly swept away—throw the visitor, even against his will, into a pensive melancholy, which the stimulating atmosphere and limitless landscape around him can scarcely dispel. The spot was the burial-place of a king and a queen, of abbots and abbesses, saints and bishops, knights and squires. The bones of King Edward “the Martyr,” carefully removed hither for holy preservation, brought Shaston a renown which made it the resort of pilgrims from every part of Europe, and enabled it to maintain a reputation extending far beyond English shores. To this fair creation of the great Middle-Age the Dissolution was, as historians tell us, the death-knell. With the destruction of the enormous abbey the whole place collapsed in a general ruin: the Martyr’s bones met with the fate of the sacred pile that held them, and not a stone is now left to tell where they lie.

(as Drayton sang it), was, and is, in itself the city of a dream. Vague visions of its castle, its three mints, its stunning apsidal abbey, the main glory of South Wessex, its twelve churches, its shrines, chantries, hospitals, its gabled freestone mansions—all now brutally wiped away—put the visitor, even against their will, into a reflective sadness, which the vibrant atmosphere and endless landscape surrounding them can hardly relieve. This location was the burial site of a king and a queen, of abbots and abbesses, saints and bishops, knights and squires. The bones of King Edward “the Martyr,” carefully brought here for sacred preservation, gave Shaston a fame that attracted pilgrims from all over Europe, allowing it to maintain a reputation that stretched far beyond English borders. To this beautiful creation of the great Middle Ages, the Dissolution was, as historians recount, the final blow. With the destruction of the vast abbey, the entire place fell into a general ruin: the Martyr’s bones shared the fate of the holy building that housed them, and now not a stone remains to mark where they lie.

The natural picturesqueness and singularity of the town still remain; but strange to say these qualities, which were noted by many writers in ages when scenic beauty is said to have been unappreciated, are passed over in this, and one of the queerest and quaintest spots in England stands virtually unvisited to-day.

The natural beauty and uniqueness of the town are still there; however, it's odd that these traits, which were admired by many writers in times when people supposedly didn’t appreciate scenic beauty, are overlooked now. As a result, one of the strangest and most charming places in England remains almost completely unvisited today.

It has a unique position on the summit of a steep and imposing scarp, rising on the north, south, and west sides of the borough out of the deep alluvial Vale of Blackmoor, the view from the Castle Green over three counties of verdant pasture—South, Mid, and Nether Wessex—being as sudden a surprise to the unexpectant traveller’s eyes as the medicinal air is to his lungs. Impossible to a railway, it can best be reached on foot, next best by light vehicles; and it is hardly accessible to these but by a sort of isthmus on the north-east, that connects it with the high chalk table-land on that side.

It has a unique position on top of a steep and impressive cliff, rising on the north, south, and west sides of the town out of the deep alluvial Vale of Blackmoor. The view from Castle Green over three counties of lush pasture—South, Mid, and Nether Wessex—comes as a sudden surprise to the unsuspecting traveler’s eyes, just as the fresh air does to their lungs. It’s inaccessible by train and can best be reached on foot, or next best by light vehicles. However, it's mostly only accessible by a narrow strip of land on the northeast that connects it to the high chalk plateau on that side.

Such is, and such was, the now world-forgotten Shaston or Palladour. Its situation rendered water the great want of the town; and within living memory, horses, donkeys and men may have been seen toiling up the winding ways to the top of the height, laden with tubs and barrels filled from the wells beneath the mountain, and hawkers retailing their contents at the price of a halfpenny a bucketful.

Such is, and such was, the now world-forgotten Shaston or Palladour. Its location made water the town's biggest need; and within living memory, horses, donkeys, and people could be seen making their way up the winding paths to the top of the hill, loaded with tubs and barrels filled from the wells beneath the mountain, while hawkers sold their contents for half a penny a bucket.

This difficulty in the water supply, together with two other odd facts, namely, that the chief graveyard slopes up as steeply as a roof behind the church, and that in former times the town passed through a curious period of corruption, conventual and domestic, gave rise to the saying that Shaston was remarkable for three consolations to man, such as the world afforded not elsewhere. It was a place where the churchyard lay nearer heaven than the church steeple, where beer was more plentiful than water, and where there were more wanton women than honest wives and maids. It is also said that after the Middle Ages the inhabitants were too poor to pay their priests, and hence were compelled to pull down their churches, and refrain altogether from the public worship of God; a necessity which they bemoaned over their cups in the settles of their inns on Sunday afternoons. In those days the Shastonians were apparently not without a sense of humour.

This issue with the water supply, along with two other strange facts—that the main graveyard slopes as steeply as a roof behind the church, and that the town once experienced a bizarre period of corruption, both in religious and domestic matters—led to the saying that Shaston was known for three unique comforts that you couldn't find anywhere else. It was a place where the graveyard was closer to heaven than the church steeple, where beer was more abundant than water, and where there were more loose women than decent wives and young women. It's also said that after the Middle Ages, the locals were too poor to pay their priests, which forced them to tear down their churches and completely stop public worship of God. This necessity was a topic of regret shared over drinks in their inns on Sunday afternoons. Back then, the people of Shaston clearly had a sense of humor.

There was another peculiarity—this a modern one—which Shaston appeared to owe to its site. It was the resting-place and headquarters of the proprietors of wandering vans, shows, shooting-galleries, and other itinerant concerns, whose business lay largely at fairs and markets. As strange wild birds are seen assembled on some lofty promontory, meditatively pausing for longer flights, or to return by the course they followed thither, so here, in this cliff-town, stood in stultified silence the yellow and green caravans bearing names not local, as if surprised by a change in the landscape so violent as to hinder their further progress; and here they usually remained all the winter till they turned to seek again their old tracks in the following spring.

There was another oddity—this one modern—that Shaston seemed to owe to its location. It served as the resting place and headquarters for the owners of traveling vans, shows, shooting galleries, and other mobile businesses that mainly operated at fairs and markets. Like strange birds gathered on a high cliff, pausing to prepare for longer flights or to retrace their steps, here in this cliff-town stood silently the yellow and green caravans with names that weren’t local, as if they were caught off guard by such a drastic change in the landscape that it blocked their way forward; and they usually stayed there all winter until they set out again in the spring to follow their old paths.

It was to this breezy and whimsical spot that Jude ascended from the nearest station for the first time in his life about four o’clock one afternoon, and entering on the summit of the peak after a toilsome climb, passed the first houses of the aerial town; and drew towards the school-house. The hour was too early; the pupils were still in school, humming small, like a swarm of gnats; and he withdrew a few steps along Abbey Walk, whence he regarded the spot which fate had made the home of all he loved best in the world. In front of the schools, which were extensive and stone-built, grew two enormous beeches with smooth mouse-coloured trunks, as such trees will only grow on chalk uplands. Within the mullioned and transomed windows he could see the black, brown, and flaxen crowns of the scholars over the sills, and to pass the time away he walked down to the level terrace where the abbey gardens once had spread, his heart throbbing in spite of him.

It was to this breezy and whimsical spot that Jude arrived from the nearest station for the first time in his life around four o’clock one afternoon. After a challenging climb, he reached the summit of the peak and passed the first houses of the hillside town, making his way towards the schoolhouse. It was still early; the students were still in class, buzzing around like a swarm of gnats. He stepped back a few paces along Abbey Walk, looking at the place that fate had made the home of everything he cherished most in the world. In front of the schools, which were large and made of stone, stood two enormous beech trees with smooth, grayish trunks, the kind that only grow on chalky hillsides. Through the mullioned and transomed windows, he could see the dark, brown, and light-haired heads of the students over the sills. To pass the time, he walked down to the flat terrace where the abbey gardens used to be, his heart pounding despite himself.

Unwilling to enter till the children were dismissed he remained here till young voices could be heard in the open air, and girls in white pinafores over red and blue frocks appeared dancing along the paths which the abbess, prioress, subprioress, and fifty nuns had demurely paced three centuries earlier. Retracing his steps he found that he had waited too long, and that Sue had gone out into the town at the heels of the last scholar, Mr. Phillotson having been absent all the afternoon at a teachers’ meeting at Shottsford.

Not wanting to go in until the kids were gone, he stayed there until he could hear their voices outside, and girls in white pinafores over red and blue dresses showed up, dancing along the paths that the abbess, prioress, subprioress, and fifty nuns had quietly walked three centuries before. When he turned back, he realized he had waited too long, and that Sue had left for town right behind the last student, since Mr. Phillotson had been away at a teachers' meeting in Shottsford all afternoon.

Jude went into the empty schoolroom and sat down, the girl who was sweeping the floor having informed him that Mrs. Phillotson would be back again in a few minutes. A piano stood near—actually the old piano that Phillotson had possessed at Marygreen—and though the dark afternoon almost prevented him seeing the notes Jude touched them in his humble way, and could not help modulating into the hymn which had so affected him in the previous week.

Jude walked into the empty classroom and took a seat, after the girl sweeping the floor told him that Mrs. Phillotson would return in a few minutes. There was a piano nearby—actually the same old piano that Phillotson had at Marygreen—and even though the dark afternoon made it hard to see the keys, Jude played them in his simple way, and couldn’t help but start playing the hymn that had moved him so much the previous week.

A figure moved behind him, and thinking it was still the girl with the broom Jude took no notice, till the person came close and laid her fingers lightly upon his bass hand. The imposed hand was a little one he seemed to know, and he turned.

A figure moved behind him, and thinking it was still the girl with the broom, Jude paid no attention until the person came closer and lightly touched his bass hand. The hand that rested on his was small and familiar, so he turned.

“Don’t stop,” said Sue. “I like it. I learnt it before I left Melchester. They used to play it in the training school.”

“Don’t stop,” said Sue. “I like it. I learned it before I left Melchester. They used to play it at the training school.”

“I can’t strum before you! Play it for me.”

“I can’t play in front of you! Just do it for me.”

“Oh well—I don’t mind.”

"That's fine—I don't care."

Sue sat down, and her rendering of the piece, though not remarkable, seemed divine as compared with his own. She, like him, was evidently touched—to her own surprise—by the recalled air; and when she had finished, and he moved his hand towards hers, it met his own half-way. Jude grasped it—just as he had done before her marriage.

Sue sat down, and her performance of the piece, while not outstanding, felt amazing compared to his own. She, just like him, was clearly moved—much to her surprise—by the remembered melody; and when she finished, and he reached out toward her, their hands met halfway. Jude took hers—just like he had before she got married.

“It is odd,” she said, in a voice quite changed, “that I should care about that air; because—”

“It’s strange,” she said, her voice noticeably different, “that I should care about that atmosphere; because—”

“Because what?”

“Why is that?”

“I am not that sort—quite.”

"I'm not really that type."

“Not easily moved?”

"Not easily swayed?"

“I didn’t quite mean that.”

“I didn’t really mean that.”

“Oh, but you are one of that sort, for you are just like me at heart!”

“Oh, but you are one of those people, because deep down, you’re just like me!”

“But not at head.”

“But not on the head.”

She played on and suddenly turned round; and by an unpremeditated instinct each clasped the other’s hand again.

She kept playing and suddenly turned around; and without thinking, they both grabbed each other's hand again.

She uttered a forced little laugh as she relinquished his quickly. “How funny!” she said. “I wonder what we both did that for?”

She gave a forced little laugh as she let go of his quickly. “How funny!” she said. “I wonder why we both did that?”

“I suppose because we are both alike, as I said before.”

“I guess it's because we're both the same, like I mentioned earlier.”

“Not in our thoughts! Perhaps a little in our feelings.”

“Not in our thoughts! Maybe a bit in our feelings.”

“And they rule thoughts… Isn’t it enough to make one blaspheme that the composer of that hymn is one of the most commonplace men I ever met!”

“And they control thoughts… Isn’t it enough to make someone curse that the composer of that hymn is one of the most ordinary men I’ve ever met!”

“What—you know him?”

“Wait—you know him?”

“I went to see him.”

“I went to see him.”

“Oh, you goose—to do just what I should have done! Why did you?”

“Oh, you silly person—for doing exactly what I should have done! Why did you?”

“Because we are not alike,” he said drily.

“Because we’re not the same,” he said dryly.

“Now we’ll have some tea,” said Sue. “Shall we have it here instead of in my house? It is no trouble to get the kettle and things brought in. We don’t live at the school you know, but in that ancient dwelling across the way called Old-Grove Place. It is so antique and dismal that it depresses me dreadfully. Such houses are very well to visit, but not to live in—I feel crushed into the earth by the weight of so many previous lives there spent. In a new place like these schools there is only your own life to support. Sit down, and I’ll tell Ada to bring the tea-things across.”

“Now we’ll have some tea,” said Sue. “Should we have it here instead of at my place? It’s no trouble to bring the kettle and all that over. We don’t actually live at the school, you know, but in that old house over there called Old-Grove Place. It’s so ancient and gloomy that it really gets me down. Those kinds of houses are great to visit, but not to live in—I feel weighed down by the history of all the lives that have been lived there. In a new place like this school, it’s just your own life to carry. Sit down, and I’ll ask Ada to bring the tea stuff over.”

He waited in the light of the stove, the door of which she flung open before going out, and when she returned, followed by the maiden with tea, they sat down by the same light, assisted by the blue rays of a spirit-lamp under the brass kettle on the stand.

He waited in the glow of the stove, the door of which she swung open before stepping outside, and when she came back, followed by the young woman with tea, they settled down by the same light, aided by the blue glow of a spirit lamp under the brass kettle on the stand.

“This is one of your wedding-presents to me,” she said, signifying the latter.

“This is one of your wedding gifts to me,” she said, pointing to the latter.

“Yes,” said Jude.

“Yes,” Jude replied.

The kettle of his gift sang with some satire in its note, to his mind; and to change the subject he said, “Do you know of any good readable edition of the uncanonical books of the New Testament? You don’t read them in the school I suppose?”

The kettle of his gift had a hint of sarcasm in its tone, in his opinion; trying to switch topics, he asked, “Do you know of any good, easy-to-read edition of the uncanonical books of the New Testament? I assume you don’t study them at school, right?”

“Oh dear no!—’twould alarm the neighbourhood… Yes, there is one. I am not familiar with it now, though I was interested in it when my former friend was alive. Cowper’s Apocryphal Gospels.”

“Oh no! That would freak out the neighborhood… Yes, there is one. I don’t remember it well now, but I was interested in it when my old friend was alive. Cowper’s Apocryphal Gospels.”

“That sounds like what I want.” His thoughts, however reverted with a twinge to the “former friend”—by whom she meant, as he knew, the university comrade of her earlier days. He wondered if she talked of him to Phillotson.

"That sounds like what I want." However, his thoughts shifted back with a pang to the "former friend"—which she meant, as he knew, the university buddy from her earlier days. He wondered if she mentioned him to Phillotson.

“The Gospel of Nicodemus is very nice,” she went on to keep him from his jealous thoughts, which she read clearly, as she always did. Indeed when they talked on an indifferent subject, as now, there was ever a second silent conversation passing between their emotions, so perfect was the reciprocity between them. “It is quite like the genuine article. All cut up into verses, too; so that it is like one of the other evangelists read in a dream, when things are the same, yet not the same. But, Jude, do you take an interest in those questions still? Are you getting up Apologetica?”

“The Gospel of Nicodemus is really nice,” she continued to distract him from his jealous thoughts, which she could read clearly, as she always did. In fact, when they talked about a neutral topic, like now, there was always a second, silent conversation happening between their emotions, so perfect was their mutual understanding. “It’s just like the real thing. All divided into verses, too; it feels like one of the other evangelists is recounting it in a dream, where things are the same but not quite the same. But, Jude, are you still interested in those questions? Are you studying Apologetica?”

“Yes. I am reading Divinity harder than ever.”

“Yes. I am studying Divinity more intensively than ever.”

She regarded him curiously.

She looked at him curiously.

“Why do you look at me like that?” said Jude.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Jude asked.

“Oh—why do you want to know?”

“Oh—why are you asking?”

“I am sure you can tell me anything I may be ignorant of in that subject. You must have learnt a lot of everything from your dear dead friend!”

“I’m sure you can tell me anything I might not know about that topic. You must have learned a lot from your beloved late friend!”

“We won’t get on to that now!” she coaxed. “Will you be carving out at that church again next week, where you learnt the pretty hymn?”

“We won’t get into that right now!” she encouraged. “Are you going to be doing that at the church again next week, where you learned the beautiful hymn?”

“Yes, perhaps.”

"Yeah, maybe."

“That will be very nice. Shall I come and see you there? It is in this direction, and I could come any afternoon by train for half an hour?”

“That sounds great. Should I come and see you there? It’s in this direction, and I could take the train any afternoon for half an hour?”

“No. Don’t come!”

"Stop. Don’t come!"

“What—aren’t we going to be friends, then, any longer, as we used to be?”

“What—aren’t we going to be friends anymore, like we used to?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“I didn’t know that. I thought you were always going to be kind to me!”

“I didn’t know that. I thought you’d always be nice to me!”

“No, I am not.”

"No, I'm not."

“What have I done, then? I am sure I thought we two—” The tremolo in her voice caused her to break off.

“What have I done, then? I’m sure I thought we two—” The tremolo in her voice caused her to stop speaking.

“Sue, I sometimes think you are a flirt,” said he abruptly.

“Sue, I sometimes think you’re a flirt,” he said suddenly.

There was a momentary pause, till she suddenly jumped up; and to his surprise he saw by the kettle-flame that her face was flushed.

There was a brief pause, then she suddenly jumped up; and to his surprise, he saw by the kettle's flame that her face was flushed.

“I can’t talk to you any longer, Jude!” she said, the tragic contralto note having come back as of old. “It is getting too dark to stay together like this, after playing morbid Good Friday tunes that make one feel what one shouldn’t! … We mustn’t sit and talk in this way any more. Yes—you must go away, for you mistake me! I am very much the reverse of what you say so cruelly—Oh, Jude, it was cruel to say that! Yet I can’t tell you the truth—I should shock you by letting you know how I give way to my impulses, and how much I feel that I shouldn’t have been provided with attractiveness unless it were meant to be exercised! Some women’s love of being loved is insatiable; and so, often, is their love of loving; and in the last case they may find that they can’t give it continuously to the chamber-officer appointed by the bishop’s licence to receive it. But you are so straightforward, Jude, that you can’t understand me! … Now you must go. I am sorry my husband is not at home.”

“I can’t talk to you anymore, Jude!” she said, her voice taking on that old, sad tone again. “It’s getting too dark to be together like this, especially after playing those gloomy Good Friday songs that make you feel things you shouldn’t! … We can’t keep sitting and talking like this. Yes—you need to leave, because you misunderstand me! I am the opposite of what you said so harshly—Oh, Jude, that was harsh! Yet I can’t tell you the truth—I would shock you if you knew how much I give in to my urges and how I feel that I shouldn’t have been given attractiveness unless it was meant to be used! Some women’s desire to be loved is never satisfied; and often, their love for loving is also insatiable; and in that case, they might find that they can’t give it continuously to the chamber officer appointed by the bishop’s license to receive it. But you are so straightforward, Jude, that you can’t understand me! … Now you have to go. I’m sorry my husband isn’t home.”

“Are you?”

“Are you?”

“I perceive I have said that in mere convention! Honestly I don’t think I am sorry. It does not matter, either way, sad to say!”

“I realize I just said that out of habit! Honestly, I don't think I'm sorry. It doesn’t really matter, either way, unfortunately!”

As they had overdone the grasp of hands some time sooner, she touched his fingers but lightly when he went out now. He had hardly gone from the door when, with a dissatisfied look, she jumped on a form and opened the iron casement of a window beneath which he was passing in the path without. “When do you leave here to catch your train, Jude?” she asked.

As they had held hands a little too tightly earlier, she only brushed her fingers against his as he headed out. He had barely left the door when, looking unhappy, she hopped onto a bench and opened the iron window beneath which he was walking outside. “When do you leave here to catch your train, Jude?” she asked.

He looked up in some surprise. “The coach that runs to meet it goes in three-quarters of an hour or so.”

He looked up, a bit surprised. “The bus that goes to meet it leaves in about forty-five minutes.”

“What will you do with yourself for the time?”

“What are you going to do with yourself for now?”

“Oh—wander about, I suppose. Perhaps I shall go and sit in the old church.”

“Oh—I'll just wander around, I guess. Maybe I'll go and sit in the old church.”

“It does seem hard of me to pack you off so! You have thought enough of churches, Heaven knows, without going into one in the dark. Stay there.”

"It really feels unfair for me to send you away like this! You've thought about churches plenty, trust me, without having to step into one in the dark. Just stay there."

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Where you are. I can talk to you better like this than when you were inside… It was so kind and tender of you to give up half a day’s work to come to see me! … You are Joseph the dreamer of dreams, dear Jude. And a tragic Don Quixote. And sometimes you are St. Stephen, who, while they were stoning him, could see Heaven opened. Oh, my poor friend and comrade, you’ll suffer yet!”

“Where you are. I can communicate with you better like this than when you were inside… It was so kind of you to give up half a day’s work to come see me! … You are Joseph, the dreamer of dreams, dear Jude. And a tragic Don Quixote. And sometimes you are St. Stephen, who, while they were stoning him, could see Heaven opened. Oh, my poor friend and comrade, you’ll still suffer!”

Now that the high window-sill was between them, so that he could not get at her, she seemed not to mind indulging in a frankness she had feared at close quarters.

Now that the high window ledge was separating them, making it impossible for him to reach her, she appeared to be comfortable with a level of honesty she had been afraid to show up close.

“I have been thinking,” she continued, still in the tone of one brimful of feeling, “that the social moulds civilization fits us into have no more relation to our actual shapes than the conventional shapes of the constellations have to the real star-patterns. I am called Mrs. Richard Phillotson, living a calm wedded life with my counterpart of that name. But I am not really Mrs. Richard Phillotson, but a woman tossed about, all alone, with aberrant passions, and unaccountable antipathies… Now you mustn’t wait longer, or you will lose the coach. Come and see me again. You must come to the house then.”

“I’ve been thinking,” she continued, still sounding full of emotion, “that the social norms civilization puts us in have no more connection to our true selves than the traditional shapes of the constellations do to the actual star patterns. People call me Mrs. Richard Phillotson, living a quiet married life with someone who carries that name. But I’m not really Mrs. Richard Phillotson; I’m a woman who feels lost, alone, with conflicting passions and inexplicable dislikes... Now you can’t wait any longer, or you’ll miss the coach. Come see me again. You have to come to the house then.”

“Yes!” said Jude. “When shall it be?”

“Yes!” said Jude. “When is it happening?”

“To-morrow week. Good-bye—good-bye!” She stretched out her hand and stroked his forehead pitifully—just once. Jude said good-bye, and went away into the darkness.

“Next week. Goodbye—goodbye!” She reached out her hand and gently touched his forehead—just once. Jude said goodbye and walked off into the darkness.

Passing along Bimport Street he thought he heard the wheels of the coach departing, and, truly enough, when he reached the Duke’s Arms in the Market Place the coach had gone. It was impossible for him to get to the station on foot in time for this train, and he settled himself perforce to wait for the next—the last to Melchester that night.

As he walked down Bimport Street, he thought he heard the coach leaving, and sure enough, when he got to the Duke’s Arms in the Market Place, the coach was gone. There was no way for him to reach the station on foot in time for this train, so he resigned himself to wait for the next one—the last train to Melchester that night.

He wandered about awhile, obtained something to eat; and then, having another half-hour on his hands, his feet involuntarily took him through the venerable graveyard of Trinity Church, with its avenues of limes, in the direction of the schools again. They were entirely in darkness. She had said she lived over the way at Old-Grove Place, a house which he soon discovered from her description of its antiquity.

He wandered around for a bit, got something to eat, and with another half-hour to kill, he found himself heading toward the old graveyard of Trinity Church, with its paths lined with lime trees, on his way back to the schools. They were completely in the dark. She had mentioned she lived across the street at Old-Grove Place, a house he quickly recognized from her description of its age.

A glimmering candlelight shone from a front window, the shutters being yet unclosed. He could see the interior clearly—the floor sinking a couple of steps below the road without, which had become raised during the centuries since the house was built. Sue, evidently just come in, was standing with her hat on in this front parlour or sitting-room, whose walls were lined with wainscoting of panelled oak reaching from floor to ceiling, the latter being crossed by huge moulded beams only a little way above her head. The mantelpiece was of the same heavy description, carved with Jacobean pilasters and scroll-work. The centuries did, indeed, ponderously overhang a young wife who passed her time here.

A flickering candlelight glowed from a front window, the shutters still open. He could see inside clearly—the floor dropped a couple of steps below the road outside, which had been raised over the centuries since the house was built. Sue, clearly just arrived, was standing with her hat on in this front parlor or sitting room, whose walls were covered with paneling made of oak that reached from floor to ceiling, the ceiling crossed by large ornate beams just a little above her head. The mantelpiece was similarly heavy, decorated with Jacobean pilasters and scrollwork. The weight of the centuries, indeed, hung heavily over a young wife spending her time here.

She had opened a rosewood work-box, and was looking at a photograph. Having contemplated it a little while she pressed it against her bosom, and put it again in its place.

She had opened a rosewood workbox and was looking at a photograph. After studying it for a moment, she pressed it to her chest and put it back in its place.

Then becoming aware that she had not obscured the windows she came forward to do so, candle in hand. It was too dark for her to see Jude without, but he could see her face distinctly, and there was an unmistakable tearfulness about the dark, long-lashed eyes.

Then realizing that she hadn't covered the windows, she stepped forward to do so, candle in hand. It was too dark for her to see Jude outside, but he could clearly see her face, which had an unmistakable tearfulness in her dark, long-lashed eyes.

She closed the shutters, and Jude turned away to pursue his solitary journey home. “Whose photograph was she looking at?” he said. He had once given her his; but she had others, he knew. Yet it was his, surely?

She shut the shutters, and Jude looked away to continue his lonely journey home. “Whose photo was she looking at?” he said. He had once given her his, but he knew she had others. Still, it had to be his, right?

He knew he should go to see her again, according to her invitation. Those earnest men he read of, the saints, whom Sue, with gentle irreverence, called his demi-gods, would have shunned such encounters if they doubted their own strength. But he could not. He might fast and pray during the whole interval, but the human was more powerful in him than the Divine.

He knew he should go see her again, just like she invited. The serious men he read about, the saints, whom Sue, with a touch of playful disrespect, called his demi-gods, would have avoided such meetings if they questioned their own strength. But he couldn't. He could fast and pray the whole time, but the human side of him was stronger than the Divine.

II

However, if God disposed not, woman did. The next morning but one brought him this note from her:

However, if God didn’t decide, the woman did. Two mornings later, he received this note from her:

Don’t come next week. On your own account don’t! We were too free, under the influence of that morbid hymn and the twilight. Think no more than you can help of

Don’t come next week. Seriously, don’t! We were too carefree, influenced by that creepy song and the dusk. Try not to think about

SUSANNA FLORENCE MARY.

Susanna Florence Mary.

The disappointment was keen. He knew her mood, the look of her face, when she subscribed herself at length thus. But, whatever her mood, he could not say she was wrong in her view. He replied:

The disappointment was intense. He knew her mood, the expression on her face when she finally made her point. But no matter how she felt, he couldn't say she was wrong in her opinion. He replied:

I acquiesce. You are right. It is a lesson in renunciation which I suppose I ought to learn at this season.

I agree. You’re right. It’s a lesson in giving things up that I guess I should learn at this time.

JUDE.

JUDGE.

He despatched the note on Easter Eve, and there seemed a finality in their decisions. But other forces and laws than theirs were in operation. On Easter Monday morning he received a message from the Widow Edlin, whom he had directed to telegraph if anything serious happened:

He sent the note on Easter Eve, and there felt like a sense of finality in their choices. But there were other forces and rules at play beyond their control. On Easter Monday morning, he got a message from Widow Edlin, whom he had instructed to send a telegram if anything important occurred:

Your aunt is sinking. Come at once.

Your aunt is deteriorating. Come quickly.

He threw down his tools and went. Three and a half hours later he was crossing the downs about Marygreen, and presently plunged into the concave field across which the short cut was made to the village. As he ascended on the other side a labouring man, who had been watching his approach from a gate across the path, moved uneasily, and prepared to speak. “I can see in his face that she is dead,” said Jude. “Poor Aunt Drusilla!”

He dropped his tools and left. Three and a half hours later, he was walking across the hills near Marygreen and soon headed into the bowl-shaped field that was the shortcut to the village. As he climbed up the other side, a worker who had been watching him from a gate along the path shifted uncomfortably and seemed ready to say something. “I can tell from his expression that she’s gone,” Jude thought. “Poor Aunt Drusilla!”

It was as he had supposed, and Mrs. Edlin had sent out the man to break the news to him.

It was just as he had thought, and Mrs. Edlin had sent someone to deliver the news to him.

“She wouldn’t have knowed ’ee. She lay like a doll wi’ glass eyes; so it didn’t matter that you wasn’t here,” said he.

“She wouldn’t have known you. She lay there like a doll with glass eyes; so it didn’t matter that you weren’t here,” he said.

Jude went on to the house, and in the afternoon, when everything was done, and the layers-out had finished their beer, and gone, he sat down alone in the silent place. It was absolutely necessary to communicate with Sue, though two or three days earlier they had agreed to mutual severance. He wrote in the briefest terms:

Jude went to the house, and in the afternoon, when everything was finished, and the pallbearers had wrapped up their drinks and left, he sat down alone in the quiet space. It was crucial to reach out to Sue, even though just a couple of days earlier they had agreed to part ways. He wrote in the simplest terms:

Aunt Drusilla is dead, having been taken almost suddenly. The funeral is on Friday afternoon.

Aunt Drusilla has passed away, almost unexpectedly. The funeral is on Friday afternoon.

He remained in and about Marygreen through the intervening days, went out on Friday morning to see that the grave was finished, and wondered if Sue would come. She had not written, and that seemed to signify rather that she would come than that she would not. Having timed her by her only possible train, he locked the door about mid-day, and crossed the hollow field to the verge of the upland by the Brown House, where he stood and looked over the vast prospect northwards, and over the nearer landscape in which Alfredston stood. Two miles behind it a jet of white steam was travelling from the left to the right of the picture.

He stayed in and around Marygreen for the next few days, went out on Friday morning to check that the grave was finished, and wondered if Sue would show up. She hadn’t written, which made him think she was more likely to come than not. After checking her only possible train schedule, he locked the door around noon and walked across the low field to the edge of the hill by the Brown House, where he paused to look over the vast view to the north and the closer landscape that included Alfredston. Two miles behind it, a jet of white steam was moving from the left to the right of the scene.

There was a long time to wait, even now, till he would know if she had arrived. He did wait, however, and at last a small hired vehicle pulled up at the bottom of the hill, and a person alighted, the conveyance going back, while the passenger began ascending the hill. He knew her; and she looked so slender to-day that it seemed as if she might be crushed in the intensity of a too passionate embrace—such as it was not for him to give. Two-thirds of the way up her head suddenly took a solicitous poise, and he knew that she had at that moment recognized him. Her face soon began a pensive smile, which lasted till, having descended a little way, he met her.

There was a long wait, even now, until he would find out if she had arrived. He did wait, though, and finally a small hired vehicle pulled up at the bottom of the hill, and someone got out. The vehicle drove away as the passenger started up the hill. He recognized her; she looked so slender today that it seemed she might be overwhelmed by an overly passionate embrace—one that he couldn’t give her. Two-thirds of the way up, her head suddenly tilted with concern, and he knew she had just spotted him. A thoughtful smile appeared on her face, which stayed until he met her after she had come down a bit.

“I thought,” she began with nervous quickness, “that it would be so sad to let you attend the funeral alone! And so—at the last moment—I came.”

“I thought,” she started quickly, her nerves showing, “it would be so sad to let you go to the funeral by yourself! So—at the last minute—I came.”

“Dear faithful Sue!” murmured Jude.

"Dear loyal Sue!" murmured Jude.

With the elusiveness of her curious double nature, however, Sue did not stand still for any further greeting, though it wanted some time to the burial. A pathos so unusually compounded as that which attached to this hour was unlikely to repeat itself for years, if ever, and Jude would have paused, and meditated, and conversed. But Sue either saw it not at all, or, seeing it more than he, would not allow herself to feel it.

With the complexity of her intriguing dual nature, however, Sue didn't linger for any more greetings, even though it was still some time before the burial. The deep emotion tied to this moment was so rare that it might not happen again for years, if at all, and Jude would have stopped, reflected, and talked about it. But Sue either didn't notice it at all, or, recognizing it more than he did, chose not to let herself feel it.

The sad and simple ceremony was soon over, their progress to the church being almost at a trot, the bustling undertaker having a more important funeral an hour later, three miles off. Drusilla was put into the new ground, quite away from her ancestors. Sue and Jude had gone side by side to the grave, and now sat down to tea in the familiar house; their lives united at least in this last attention to the dead.

The brief and somber ceremony wrapped up quickly, with their walk to the church nearly turning into a jog, as the busy undertaker had a more important funeral an hour later, three miles away. Drusilla was laid to rest in the new burial ground, far from her family. Sue and Jude walked together to the grave and later sat down for tea in the familiar home; their lives were connected at least in this final act of respect for the deceased.

“She was opposed to marriage, from first to last, you say?” murmured Sue.

“She was against marriage, from beginning to end, you say?” murmured Sue.

“Yes. Particularly for members of our family.”

“Yes. Especially for our family members.”

Her eyes met his, and remained on him awhile.

Her eyes connected with his and stayed on him for a moment.

“We are rather a sad family, don’t you think, Jude?”

“We’re kind of a sad family, don’t you think, Jude?”

“She said we made bad husbands and wives. Certainly we make unhappy ones. At all events, I do, for one!”

“She said we’re bad husbands and wives. Definitely, we’re unhappy ones. At least I know I am!”

Sue was silent. “Is it wrong, Jude,” she said with a tentative tremor, “for a husband or wife to tell a third person that they are unhappy in their marriage? If a marriage ceremony is a religious thing, it is possibly wrong; but if it is only a sordid contract, based on material convenience in householding, rating, and taxing, and the inheritance of land and money by children, making it necessary that the male parent should be known—which it seems to be—why surely a person may say, even proclaim upon the housetops, that it hurts and grieves him or her?”

Sue was quiet. “Is it wrong, Jude,” she said, her voice shaking a little, “for a husband or wife to tell someone else that they're unhappy in their marriage? If a marriage ceremony is a religious event, it might be wrong; but if it’s just a messy contract based on convenience for living arrangements, taxes, and passing down land and money to kids, which seems to be the case, then surely a person can say, even shout from the rooftops, that they're hurt and upset?”

“I have said so, anyhow, to you.”

"I've said that to you, anyway."

Presently she went on: “Are there many couples, do you think, where one dislikes the other for no definite fault?”

Presently she continued, “Are there a lot of couples, do you think, where one dislikes the other for no specific reason?”

“Yes, I suppose. If either cares for another person, for instance.”

“Yes, I guess. If either person actually cares for the other, for example.”

“But even apart from that? Wouldn’t the woman, for example, be very bad-natured if she didn’t like to live with her husband; merely”—her voice undulated, and he guessed things—“merely because she had a personal feeling against it—a physical objection—a fastidiousness, or whatever it may be called—although she might respect and be grateful to him? I am merely putting a case. Ought she to try to overcome her pruderies?”

“But even aside from that? Wouldn’t the woman be quite unpleasant if she didn’t want to live with her husband; just”—her voice wavered, and he sensed what she was implying—“just because she had a personal issue with it—a physical aversion—a sensitivity, or whatever it might be called—despite the fact that she could respect and appreciate him? I’m just presenting a scenario. Should she try to get past her hang-ups?”

Jude threw a troubled look at her. He said, looking away: “It would be just one of those cases in which my experiences go contrary to my dogmas. Speaking as an order-loving man—which I hope I am, though I fear I am not—I should say, yes. Speaking from experience and unbiased nature, I should say, no. … Sue, I believe you are not happy!”

Jude gave her a worried look. He said, looking away: “This would be one of those situations where my experiences clash with my beliefs. If I’m being honest—which I hope I am, though I’m not so sure—I would say yes. But based on my experiences and being objective, I would say no. … Sue, I think you’re not happy!”

“Of course I am!” she contradicted. “How can a woman be unhappy who has only been married eight weeks to a man she chose freely?”

“Of course I am!” she replied. “How can a woman be unhappy who has only been married for eight weeks to a man she chose on her own?”

“‘Chose freely!’”

“‘Choose freely!’”

“Why do you repeat it? … But I have to go back by the six o’clock train. You will be staying on here, I suppose?”

“Why do you keep saying that? … But I have to catch the six o’clock train. I assume you’ll be staying here?”

“For a few days to wind up Aunt’s affairs. This house is gone now. Shall I go to the train with you?”

“For a few days to wrap up Aunt’s affairs. This house is gone now. Should I go to the train with you?”

A little laugh of objection came from Sue. “I think not. You may come part of the way.”

A small laugh of disagreement came from Sue. “I don’t think so. You can come part of the way.”

“But stop—you can’t go to-night! That train won’t take you to Shaston. You must stay and go back to-morrow. Mrs. Edlin has plenty of room, if you don’t like to stay here?”

"But wait—you can't leave tonight! That train won't take you to Shaston. You have to stay and go back tomorrow. Mrs. Edlin has plenty of space if you don't want to stay here?"

“Very well,” she said dubiously. “I didn’t tell him I would come for certain.”

“Alright,” she said uncertainly. “I didn’t promise him I would definitely come.”

Jude went to the widow’s house adjoining, to let her know; and returning in a few minutes sat down again.

Jude went to the nearby widow's house to inform her, and after a few minutes, he came back and sat down again.

“It is horrible how we are circumstanced, Sue—horrible!” he said abruptly, with his eyes bent to the floor.

“It’s awful how we’re stuck in this situation, Sue—just awful!” he said suddenly, looking down at the floor.

“No! Why?”

“No! Why not?”

“I can’t tell you all my part of the gloom. Your part is that you ought not to have married him. I saw it before you had done it, but I thought I mustn’t interfere. I was wrong. I ought to have!”

“I can’t share all my feelings of despair. Your part is that you shouldn't have married him. I saw it before you went through with it, but I thought I shouldn’t get involved. I was wrong. I should have!”

“But what makes you assume all this, dear?”

"But what makes you think all this, dear?"

“Because—I can see you through your feathers, my poor little bird!”

“Because—I can see you through your feathers, my poor little bird!”

Her hand lay on the table, and Jude put his upon it. Sue drew hers away.

Her hand was resting on the table, and Jude placed his on top of it. Sue pulled hers away.

“That’s absurd, Sue,” cried he, “after what we’ve been talking about! I am more strict and formal than you, if it comes to that; and that you should object to such an innocent action shows that you are ridiculously inconsistent!”

"That's ridiculous, Sue," he exclaimed, "after everything we've been discussing! I'm actually stricter and more formal than you, if we're being honest; the fact that you would have a problem with such a harmless action proves that you're being totally inconsistent!"

“Perhaps it was too prudish,” she said repentantly. “Only I have fancied it was a sort of trick of ours—too frequent perhaps. There, you may hold it as much as you like. Is that good of me?”

“Maybe it was too uptight,” she said regretfully. “I just thought it was a little game we played—maybe too often. Here, you can hold it as much as you want. Is that generous of me?”

“Yes; very.”

“Yeah; definitely.”

“But I must tell him.”

“But I have to tell him.”

“Who?”

“Who’s that?”

“Richard.”

“Rich.”

“Oh—of course, if you think it necessary. But as it means nothing it may be bothering him needlessly.”

“Oh—sure, if you think it's necessary. But since it doesn't really matter, it might just be bothering him for no reason.”

“Well—are you sure you mean it only as my cousin?”

“Well—are you really saying that you only see me as your cousin?”

“Absolutely sure. I have no feelings of love left in me.”

"Absolutely sure. I don't have any feelings of love left in me."

“That’s news. How has it come to be?”

"That's news. How did that happen?"

“I’ve seen Arabella.”

"I’ve seen Arabella."

She winced at the hit; then said curiously, “When did you see her?”

She flinched at the hit and then asked with curiosity, “When did you see her?”

“When I was at Christminster.”

"When I was in Christminster."

“So she’s come back; and you never told me! I suppose you will live with her now?”

“So she’s back; and you never told me! I guess you’ll be living with her now?”

“Of course—just as you live with your husband.”

“Of course—just like you live with your husband.”

She looked at the window pots with the geraniums and cactuses, withered for want of attention, and through them at the outer distance, till her eyes began to grow moist. “What is it?” said Jude, in a softened tone.

She gazed at the window pots with the geraniums and cacti, wilting from neglect, and through them at the distant view, until her eyes started to water. “What’s wrong?” Jude asked gently.

“Why should you be so glad to go back to her if—if what you used to say to me is still true—I mean if it were true then! Of course it is not now! How could your heart go back to Arabella so soon?”

“Why should you be so happy to go back to her if—if what you used to tell me is still true—I mean if it was true back then! Of course it isn't now! How could you fall for Arabella again so quickly?”

“A special Providence, I suppose, helped it on its way.”

"A special guidance, I guess, helped it along."

“Ah—it isn’t true!” she said with gentle resentment. “You are teasing me—that’s all—because you think I am not happy!”

“Ah—it’s not true!” she said with mild annoyance. “You’re just teasing me—that’s all—because you think I’m not happy!”

“I don’t know. I don’t wish to know.”

“I don’t know. I don’t want to know.”

“If I were unhappy it would be my fault, my wickedness; not that I should have a right to dislike him! He is considerate to me in everything; and he is very interesting, from the amount of general knowledge he has acquired by reading everything that comes in his way. … Do you think, Jude, that a man ought to marry a woman his own age, or one younger than himself—eighteen years—as I am than he?”

“If I were unhappy, it would be my fault, my own wrongdoing; not that I would have the right to dislike him! He is thoughtful in everything he does for me, and he’s really interesting because of all the general knowledge he picked up from reading everything he can get his hands on. … Do you think, Jude, that a man should marry a woman his own age, or one who is younger than him—eighteen years younger, like I am?”

“It depends upon what they feel for each other.”

“It depends on how they feel about each other.”

He gave her no opportunity of self-satisfaction, and she had to go on unaided, which she did in a vanquished tone, verging on tears:

He didn't give her a chance to feel good about herself, and she had to carry on alone, which she did with a defeated tone, close to tears:

“I—I think I must be equally honest with you as you have been with me. Perhaps you have seen what it is I want to say?—that though I like Mr. Phillotson as a friend, I don’t like him—it is a torture to me to—live with him as a husband!—There, now I have let it out—I couldn’t help it, although I have been—pretending I am happy.—Now you’ll have a contempt for me for ever, I suppose!” She bent down her face upon her hands as they lay upon the cloth, and silently sobbed in little jerks that made the fragile three-legged table quiver.

“I—I think I need to be just as honest with you as you've been with me. Maybe you already realize what I want to say?—that while I think of Mr. Phillotson as a friend, I don't really like him—it tortures me to—live with him as a husband!—There, I’ve said it—I couldn’t help it, even though I’ve been—pretending to be happy.—Now you probably think less of me forever, I guess!” She lowered her face onto her hands resting on the cloth and silently sobbed in little bursts that made the fragile three-legged table shake.

“I have only been married a month or two!” she went on, still remaining bent upon the table, and sobbing into her hands. “And it is said that what a woman shrinks from—in the early days of her marriage—she shakes down to with comfortable indifference in half a dozen years. But that is much like saying that the amputation of a limb is no affliction, since a person gets comfortably accustomed to the use of a wooden leg or arm in the course of time!”

“I’ve only been married for a month or two!” she continued, still bent over the table and crying into her hands. “People say that what a woman can't handle in the early days of her marriage—she eventually accepts with a comfortable indifference after a few years. But that’s like saying that losing a limb isn’t a big deal since someone gets used to using a prosthetic leg or arm over time!”

Jude could hardly speak, but he said, “I thought there was something wrong, Sue! Oh, I thought there was!”

Jude could barely talk, but he said, “I knew something was off, Sue! Oh, I knew it!”

“But it is not as you think!—there is nothing wrong except my own wickedness, I suppose you’d call it—a repugnance on my part, for a reason I cannot disclose, and what would not be admitted as one by the world in general! … What tortures me so much is the necessity of being responsive to this man whenever he wishes, good as he is morally!—the dreadful contract to feel in a particular way in a matter whose essence is its voluntariness! … I wish he would beat me, or be faithless to me, or do some open thing that I could talk about as a justification for feeling as I do! But he does nothing, except that he has grown a little cold since he has found out how I feel. That’s why he didn’t come to the funeral… Oh, I am very miserable—I don’t know what to do! … Don’t come near me, Jude, because you mustn’t. Don’t—don’t!”

“But it’s not how you think! There’s nothing wrong except my own wickedness, I guess you’d call it—a distaste on my part, for a reason I can't share, and one that wouldn’t be accepted by most people! … What torments me so much is having to respond to this man whenever he wants, good as he is morally!—the awful obligation to feel a certain way about something that’s meant to be voluntary! … I wish he would hit me, or be unfaithful to me, or do something obvious that I could use as a reason for feeling like I do! But he doesn’t do anything, except that he’s grown a bit distant since he found out how I feel. That’s why he didn’t come to the funeral… Oh, I’m so miserable—I don’t know what to do! … Don’t come near me, Jude, because you can’t. Don’t—don’t!”

But he had jumped up and put his face against hers—or rather against her ear, her face being inaccessible.

But he jumped up and put his face next to hers—or more accurately, against her ear, since her face was out of reach.

“I told you not to, Jude!”

"I told you not to, Jude!"

“I know you did—I only wish to—console you! It all arose through my being married before we met, didn’t it? You would have been my wife, Sue, wouldn’t you, if it hadn’t been for that?”

“I know you did—I just want to—comfort you! It all happened because I was married before we met, right? You would have been my wife, Sue, wouldn’t you, if that hadn’t been the case?”

Instead of replying she rose quickly, and saying she was going to walk to her aunt’s grave in the churchyard to recover herself, went out of the house. Jude did not follow her. Twenty minutes later he saw her cross the village green towards Mrs. Edlin’s, and soon she sent a little girl to fetch her bag, and tell him she was too tired to see him again that night.

Instead of replying, she quickly got up, saying she was going to walk to her aunt’s grave in the churchyard to gather her thoughts, and left the house. Jude didn’t follow her. Twenty minutes later, he saw her walk across the village green toward Mrs. Edlin’s, and soon she sent a little girl to get her bag and tell him she was too tired to see him again that night.

In the lonely room of his aunt’s house, Jude sat watching the cottage of the Widow Edlin as it disappeared behind the night shade. He knew that Sue was sitting within its walls equally lonely and disheartened; and again questioned his devotional motto that all was for the best.

In the quiet room of his aunt’s house, Jude sat watching the Widow Edlin’s cottage fade into the darkness. He knew Sue was sitting inside, just as lonely and disheartened; and once again he questioned his hopeful motto that everything was for the best.

He retired to rest early, but his sleep was fitful from the sense that Sue was so near at hand. At some time near two o’clock, when he was beginning to sleep more soundly, he was aroused by a shrill squeak that had been familiar enough to him when he lived regularly at Marygreen. It was the cry of a rabbit caught in a gin. As was the little creature’s habit, it did not soon repeat its cry; and probably would not do so more than once or twice; but would remain bearing its torture till the morrow when the trapper would come and knock it on the head.

He went to bed early, but his sleep was restless because he could feel Sue’s presence nearby. Around two o’clock, just when he was starting to drift off, he was jolted awake by a sharp squeak that he remembered from his time living in Marygreen. It was the sound of a rabbit caught in a trap. Like usual, the little creature didn’t cry out again right away; it probably wouldn’t make more than one or two sounds and would just endure its pain until the next day when the trapper would arrive and put an end to it.

He who in his childhood had saved the lives of the earthworms now began to picture the agonies of the rabbit from its lacerated leg. If it were a “bad catch” by the hind-leg, the animal would tug during the ensuing six hours till the iron teeth of the trap had stripped the leg-bone of its flesh, when, should a weak-springed instrument enable it to escape, it would die in the fields from the mortification of the limb. If it were a “good catch,” namely, by the fore-leg, the bone would be broken and the limb nearly torn in two in attempts at an impossible escape.

He who had saved the lives of earthworms in his childhood now started to imagine the suffering of the rabbit with its injured leg. If it were a “bad catch” by the hind leg, the animal would struggle for the next six hours until the trap's iron teeth had stripped the flesh from the leg bone. Then, if a weak-spring trap allowed it to escape, it would die in the fields from the decay of the limb. If it were a “good catch,” meaning by the fore leg, the bone would be broken, and the limb almost torn in half during its frantic attempts to break free.

Almost half an hour passed, and the rabbit repeated its cry. Jude could rest no longer till he had put it out of its pain, so dressing himself quickly he descended, and by the light of the moon went across the green in the direction of the sound. He reached the hedge bordering the widow’s garden, when he stood still. The faint click of the trap as dragged about by the writhing animal guided him now, and reaching the spot he struck the rabbit on the back of the neck with the side of his palm, and it stretched itself out dead.

Almost half an hour went by, and the rabbit cried out again. Jude couldn’t wait any longer to ease its suffering, so he quickly got dressed and walked across the lawn towards the sound under the moonlight. When he reached the hedge next to the widow's garden, he stopped. The soft click of the trap being pulled by the struggling animal guided him, and when he got to the spot, he hit the rabbit on the back of the neck with the edge of his palm, and it lay still, dead.

He was turning away when he saw a woman looking out of the open casement at a window on the ground floor of the adjacent cottage. “Jude!” said a voice timidly—Sue’s voice. “It is you—is it not?”

He was about to walk away when he noticed a woman looking out of the open window on the ground floor of the nearby cottage. “Jude!” a voice called softly—Sue’s voice. “It’s you, isn’t it?”

“Yes, dear!”

"Sure thing, love!"

“I haven’t been able to sleep at all, and then I heard the rabbit, and couldn’t help thinking of what it suffered, till I felt I must come down and kill it! But I am so glad you got there first… They ought not to be allowed to set these steel traps, ought they!”

“I haven’t been able to sleep at all, and then I heard the rabbit, and couldn’t help thinking about what it was going through, until I felt like I had to come down and kill it! But I’m so glad you got there first… They shouldn’t be allowed to set these steel traps, should they?”

Jude had reached the window, which was quite a low one, so that she was visible down to her waist. She let go the casement-stay and put her hand upon his, her moonlit face regarding him wistfully.

Jude had reached the window, which was pretty low, so she was visible down to her waist. She released the window latch and placed her hand on his, her moonlit face looking at him with longing.

“Did it keep you awake?” he said.

“Did it keep you up?” he asked.

“No—I was awake.”

“No—I was awake.”

“How was that?”

“How'd that go?”

“Oh, you know—now! I know you, with your religious doctrines, think that a married woman in trouble of a kind like mine commits a mortal sin in making a man the confidant of it, as I did you. I wish I hadn’t, now!”

“Oh, you know—now! I get it, with your beliefs, you think that a married woman in a situation like mine is committing a grave sin by confiding in a man, as I did with you. I wish I hadn’t done that now!”

“Don’t wish it, dear,” he said. “That may have been my view; but my doctrines and I begin to part company.”

“Don’t wish for it, dear,” he said. “That might have been my perspective; but my beliefs and I are starting to diverge.”

“I knew it—I knew it! And that’s why I vowed I wouldn’t disturb your belief. But—I am so glad to see you!—and, oh, I didn’t mean to see you again, now the last tie between us, Aunt Drusilla, is dead!”

“I knew it—I knew it! And that’s why I promised I wouldn’t challenge your belief. But—I am so glad to see you!—and, oh, I didn’t expect to see you again, now that the last connection between us, Aunt Drusilla, is gone!”

Jude seized her hand and kissed it. “There is a stronger one left!” he said. “I’ll never care about my doctrines or my religion any more! Let them go! Let me help you, even if I do love you, and even if you…”

Jude grabbed her hand and kissed it. “There’s one stronger left!” he said. “I don’t care about my beliefs or my religion anymore! Forget them! Let me help you, even if I love you, and even if you…”

“Don’t say it!—I know what you mean; but I can’t admit so much as that. There! Guess what you like, but don’t press me to answer questions!”

“Don’t say it!—I know what you mean; but I can’t admit even that much. There! Think what you want, but don’t push me to answer questions!”

“I wish you were happy, whatever I may be!”

“I hope you’re happy, no matter how I feel!”

“I can’t be! So few could enter into my feeling—they would say ’twas my fanciful fastidiousness, or something of that sort, and condemn me… It is none of the natural tragedies of love that’s love’s usual tragedy in civilized life, but a tragedy artificially manufactured for people who in a natural state would find relief in parting! … It would have been wrong, perhaps, for me to tell my distress to you, if I had been able to tell it to anybody else. But I have nobody. And I must tell somebody! Jude, before I married him I had never thought out fully what marriage meant, even though I knew. It was idiotic of me—there is no excuse. I was old enough, and I thought I was very experienced. So I rushed on, when I had got into that training school scrape, with all the cock-sureness of the fool that I was! … I am certain one ought to be allowed to undo what one had done so ignorantly! I daresay it happens to lots of women, only they submit, and I kick… When people of a later age look back upon the barbarous customs and superstitions of the times that we have the unhappiness to live in, what will they say!”

“I can’t believe it! So few people could understand how I feel—they would say it’s just my quirky sensitivity or something like that, and judge me for it… It’s not the natural tragedies of love that are usually seen in civilized life, but an artificially created tragedy meant for people who, in a natural state, would find comfort in breaking up! … It might have been wrong for me to share my distress with you if I could have told it to anyone else. But I don’t have anyone. And I must tell someone! Jude, before I married him, I never really thought about what marriage meant, even though I had some idea. It was foolish of me—there’s no excuse. I was old enough, and I thought I was very worldly. So I rushed into it, especially after getting into that training school mess, full of the overconfidence of the fool I was! … I’m sure people should be allowed to undo things they did so naively! I bet this happens to lots of women, but they just accept it while I fight back… When people in the future look back at the cruel customs and superstitions of our time, what will they say?”

“You are very bitter, darling Sue! How I wish—I wish—”

“You're really bitter, dear Sue! How I wish—I wish—”

“You must go in now!”

“Go in now!”

In a moment of impulse she bent over the sill, and laid her face upon his hair, weeping, and then imprinting a scarcely perceptible little kiss upon the top of his head, withdrawing quickly, so that he could not put his arms round her, as otherwise he unquestionably would have done. She shut the casement, and he returned to his cottage.

In a moment of impulse, she leaned over the sill and put her face in his hair, crying, and then pressed a barely noticeable kiss on the top of his head before pulling back quickly, so he couldn't wrap his arms around her, which he definitely would have done otherwise. She closed the window, and he went back to his cottage.

III

Sue’s distressful confession recurred to Jude’s mind all the night as being a sorrow indeed.

Sue’s painful confession kept coming back to Jude’s mind all night as a real sadness.

The morning after, when it was time for her to go, the neighbours saw her companion and herself disappearing on foot down the hill path which led into the lonely road to Alfredston. An hour passed before he returned along the same route, and in his face there was a look of exaltation not unmixed with recklessness. An incident had occurred.

The next morning, when it was time for her to leave, the neighbors saw her and her companion walking down the hill path that led to the quiet road to Alfredston. An hour later, he came back the same way, and his expression showed a mix of joy and a bit of recklessness. Something had happened.

They had stood parting in the silent highway, and their tense and passionate moods had led to bewildered inquiries of each other on how far their intimacy ought to go; till they had almost quarrelled, and she said tearfully that it was hardly proper of him as a parson in embryo to think of such a thing as kissing her even in farewell as he now wished to do. Then she had conceded that the fact of the kiss would be nothing: all would depend upon the spirit of it. If given in the spirit of a cousin and a friend she saw no objection: if in the spirit of a lover she could not permit it. “Will you swear that it will not be in that spirit?” she had said.

They stood apart on the quiet road, their tense and passionate feelings leading to confused questions about how close they should really be. They almost ended up arguing, and she tearfully pointed out that it wasn’t really appropriate for him, as a budding pastor, to think about kissing her, even as a goodbye, like he wanted to. Then she admitted that the kiss itself wouldn’t mean much; it all depended on the intent behind it. If it was given with the affection of a cousin or a friend, she had no issue with it; but if it was coming from a romantic place, she couldn’t allow it. “Will you promise it won’t be like that?” she asked.

No: he would not. And then they had turned from each other in estrangement, and gone their several ways, till at a distance of twenty or thirty yards both had looked round simultaneously. That look behind was fatal to the reserve hitherto more or less maintained. They had quickly run back, and met, and embracing most unpremeditatedly, kissed close and long. When they parted for good it was with flushed cheeks on her side, and a beating heart on his.

No: he wouldn’t. Then they turned away from each other, feeling distant, and went their separate ways until, about twenty or thirty yards apart, they both looked back at the same time. That glance was deadly to the hesitation that had been lingering between them. They quickly ran back, met, and without thinking, embraced and kissed deeply and for a long time. When they finally separated, she had flushed cheeks, and he had a racing heart.

The kiss was a turning-point in Jude’s career. Back again in the cottage, and left to reflection, he saw one thing: that though his kiss of that aerial being had seemed the purest moment of his faultful life, as long as he nourished this unlicensed tenderness it was glaringly inconsistent for him to pursue the idea of becoming the soldier and servant of a religion in which sexual love was regarded as at its best a frailty, and at its worst damnation. What Sue had said in warmth was really the cold truth. When to defend his affection tooth and nail, to persist with headlong force in impassioned attentions to her, was all he thought of, he was condemned ipso facto as a professor of the accepted school of morals. He was as unfit, obviously, by nature, as he had been by social position, to fill the part of a propounder of accredited dogma.

The kiss was a turning point in Jude’s career. Back at the cottage, left alone with his thoughts, he realized one thing: even though that kiss with the ethereal being felt like the purest moment of his flawed life, as long as he nurtured this forbidden affection, it was obviously inconsistent for him to pursue the idea of becoming a soldier and servant of a religion that viewed sexual love as, at best, a weakness and, at worst, damnation. What Sue had said in a passionate moment was really the harsh truth. While all he could think about was defending his love fiercely and continuing to show her his deep affection, he was, by that very fact, disqualified as a proponent of the accepted moral standards. He was just as unfit by nature, as he had been by social status, to take on the role of a teacher of accepted beliefs.

Strange that his first aspiration—towards academical proficiency—had been checked by a woman, and that his second aspiration—towards apostleship—had also been checked by a woman. “Is it,” he said, “that the women are to blame; or is it the artificial system of things, under which the normal sex-impulses are turned into devilish domestic gins and springs to noose and hold back those who want to progress?”

Strange that his first goal—toward academic success—had been held back by a woman, and that his second goal—toward being a leader—had also been held back by a woman. “Is it,” he said, “that women are to blame; or is it the artificial system that twists natural desires into cruel traps that restrain those who want to move forward?”

It had been his standing desire to become a prophet, however humble, to his struggling fellow-creatures, without any thought of personal gain. Yet with a wife living away from him with another husband, and himself in love erratically, the loved one’s revolt against her state being possibly on his account, he had sunk to be barely respectable according to regulation views.

It had always been his wish to be a humble prophet to his struggling fellow humans, without any thought of personal benefit. But with a wife living with another man and himself in a chaotic love affair, possibly causing the woman’s dissatisfaction with her situation, he had fallen to being only just respectable by conventional standards.

It was not for him to consider further: he had only to confront the obvious, which was that he had made himself quite an impostor as a law-abiding religious teacher.

It wasn't his place to think about it any more: he just needed to face the fact that he had turned himself into a complete fraud as a law-abiding religious teacher.

At dusk that evening he went into the garden and dug a shallow hole, to which he brought out all the theological and ethical works that he possessed, and had stored here. He knew that, in this country of true believers, most of them were not saleable at a much higher price than waste-paper value, and preferred to get rid of them in his own way, even if he should sacrifice a little money to the sentiment of thus destroying them. Lighting some loose pamphlets to begin with, he cut the volumes into pieces as well as he could, and with a three-pronged fork shook them over the flames. They kindled, and lighted up the back of the house, the pigsty, and his own face, till they were more or less consumed.

At dusk that evening, he went out to the garden and dug a shallow hole, where he took all the theological and ethical books he owned and had stored there. He knew that, in this country of true believers, most of them wouldn’t sell for much more than their weight in paper, and he preferred to get rid of them in his own way, even if it meant sacrificing a bit of money for the sake of destroying them. He started by lighting some loose pamphlets, then he cut the volumes into pieces as best he could, and with a three-pronged fork, he tossed them into the flames. They caught fire and lit up the back of the house, the pigpen, and his own face, until they were mostly burned away.

Though he was almost a stranger here now, passing cottagers talked to him over the garden hedge.

Though he was almost a stranger here now, passing neighbors chatted with him over the garden fence.

“Burning up your awld aunt’s rubbidge, I suppose? Ay; a lot gets heaped up in nooks and corners when you’ve lived eighty years in one house.”

“Burning up your old aunt’s garbage, I guess? Yeah; a lot piles up in nooks and crannies when you’ve lived eighty years in one house.”

It was nearly one o’clock in the morning before the leaves, covers, and binding of Jeremy Taylor, Butler, Doddridge, Paley, Pusey, Newman and the rest had gone to ashes, but the night was quiet, and as he turned and turned the paper shreds with the fork, the sense of being no longer a hypocrite to himself afforded his mind a relief which gave him calm. He might go on believing as before, but he professed nothing, and no longer owned and exhibited engines of faith which, as their proprietor, he might naturally be supposed to exercise on himself first of all. In his passion for Sue he could not stand as an ordinary sinner, and not as a whited sepulchre.

It was almost one o’clock in the morning when the leaves, covers, and binding of Jeremy Taylor, Butler, Doddridge, Paley, Pusey, Newman, and the others turned to ashes, but the night was quiet. As he turned the paper scraps with a fork, he felt a sense of relief from no longer being a hypocrite to himself, which brought him calm. He could keep believing as he always had, but he didn’t declare anything, and he no longer owned or displayed tools of faith that, as their owner, he was expected to apply to himself first. In his passion for Sue, he couldn’t just be an ordinary sinner or a painted tomb.

Meanwhile Sue, after parting from him earlier in the day, had gone along to the station, with tears in her eyes for having run back and let him kiss her. Jude ought not to have pretended that he was not a lover, and made her give way to an impulse to act unconventionally, if not wrongly. She was inclined to call it the latter; for Sue’s logic was extraordinarily compounded, and seemed to maintain that before a thing was done it might be right to do, but that being done it became wrong; or, in other words, that things which were right in theory were wrong in practice.

Meanwhile, Sue, after saying goodbye to him earlier in the day, went to the station with tears in her eyes for running back to let him kiss her. Jude shouldn’t have pretended that he wasn’t a lover and made her give in to an impulse to act outside the norm, if not unethically. She was leaning towards calling it the latter; Sue’s reasoning was incredibly complicated and seemed to suggest that before something was done, it might be acceptable to do, but once it was done, it became wrong; in other words, things that were right in theory were wrong in practice.

“I have been too weak, I think!” she jerked out as she pranced on, shaking down tear-drops now and then. “It was burning, like a lover’s—oh, it was! And I won’t write to him any more, or at least for a long time, to impress him with my dignity! And I hope it will hurt him very much—expecting a letter to-morrow morning, and the next, and the next, and no letter coming. He’ll suffer then with suspense—won’t he, that’s all!—and I am very glad of it!”—Tears of pity for Jude’s approaching sufferings at her hands mingled with those which had surged up in pity for herself.

“I’ve been too weak, I think!” she exclaimed as she moved forward, shaking off tears now and then. “It felt like a lover’s touch—oh, it really did! And I won’t write to him again, or at least not for a while, to show him my dignity! And I hope it hurts him a lot—waiting for a letter tomorrow morning, and the next day, and the next, with no letter coming. He’ll suffer with the suspense—won’t he, that’s all!—and I’m really glad about it!”—Tears of compassion for Jude’s upcoming pain at her hands mixed with those that had surged up from her own self-pity.

Then the slim little wife of a husband whose person was disagreeable to her, the ethereal, fine-nerved, sensitive girl, quite unfitted by temperament and instinct to fulfil the conditions of the matrimonial relation with Phillotson, possibly with scarce any man, walked fitfully along, and panted, and brought weariness into her eyes by gazing and worrying hopelessly.

Then the slim little wife of a husband she found unpleasant, the delicate, high-strung, sensitive girl, completely unprepared by her nature and instincts to meet the demands of marriage with Phillotson—perhaps with any man—walked restlessly along, breathed heavily, and filled her eyes with exhaustion from gazing and worrying aimlessly.

Phillotson met her at the arrival station, and, seeing that she was troubled, thought it must be owing to the depressing effect of her aunt’s death and funeral. He began telling her of his day’s doings, and how his friend Gillingham, a neighbouring schoolmaster whom he had not seen for years, had called upon him. While ascending to the town, seated on the top of the omnibus beside him, she said suddenly and with an air of self-chastisement, regarding the white road and its bordering bushes of hazel:

Phillotson met her at the train station, and noticing that she looked upset, he thought it was due to the sad impact of her aunt’s death and funeral. He started sharing what he had done that day and mentioned how his friend Gillingham, a nearby schoolmaster he hadn't seen in years, had visited him. While they were going up to the town, sitting next to him on the top of the bus, she suddenly said, with a look of self-reproach, as she stared at the white road and the hazel bushes along the sides:

“Richard—I let Mr. Fawley hold my hand a long while. I don’t know whether you think it wrong?”

“Richard—I let Mr. Fawley hold my hand for a long time. I don’t know if you think that’s wrong?”

He, waking apparently from thoughts of far different mould, said vaguely, “Oh, did you? What did you do that for?”

He, seemingly coming back from thoughts of a very different kind, said vaguely, “Oh, did you? Why did you do that?”

“I don’t know. He wanted to, and I let him.”

“I don’t know. He wanted to, and I went along with it.”

“I hope it pleased him. I should think it was hardly a novelty.”

“I hope it made him happy. I would think it was hardly something new.”

They lapsed into silence. Had this been a case in the court of an omniscient judge, he might have entered on his notes the curious fact that Sue had placed the minor for the major indiscretion, and had not said a word about the kiss.

They fell silent. If this had been a situation in front of an all-knowing judge, he might have noted the interesting fact that Sue had prioritized the minor mistake over the major one and hadn’t mentioned the kiss at all.

After tea that evening Phillotson sat balancing the school registers. She remained in an unusually silent, tense, and restless condition, and at last, saying she was tired, went to bed early. When Phillotson arrived upstairs, weary with the drudgery of the attendance-numbers, it was a quarter to twelve o’clock. Entering their chamber, which by day commanded a view of some thirty or forty miles over the Vale of Blackmoor, and even into Outer Wessex, he went to the window, and, pressing his face against the pane, gazed with hard-breathing fixity into the mysterious darkness which now covered the far-reaching scene. He was musing, “I think,” he said at last, without turning his head, “that I must get the committee to change the school-stationer. All the copybooks are sent wrong this time.”

After tea that evening, Phillotson sat sorting through the school registers. She was unusually quiet, tense, and restless, and finally said she was tired and went to bed early. When Phillotson got upstairs, exhausted from dealing with the attendance numbers, it was a quarter to midnight. Entering their room, which during the day had a view stretching thirty or forty miles over the Vale of Blackmoor and into Outer Wessex, he went to the window and pressed his face against the glass, staring intently into the dark expanse that now covered the vast landscape. He was lost in thought, and after a moment he said, without turning his head, “I think I need to get the committee to change the school supplier. All the copybooks came in wrong this time.”

There was no reply. Thinking Sue was dozing he went on:

There was no response. Assuming Sue had dozed off, he continued:

“And there must be a rearrangement of that ventilator in the class-room. The wind blows down upon my head unmercifully and gives me the ear-ache.”

“And there needs to be a change in that ventilator in the classroom. The wind is blowing down on my head relentlessly and gives me an earache.”

As the silence seemed more absolute than ordinarily he turned round. The heavy, gloomy oak wainscot, which extended over the walls upstairs and down in the dilapidated “Old-Grove Place,” and the massive chimney-piece reaching to the ceiling, stood in odd contrast to the new and shining brass bedstead, and the new suite of birch furniture that he had bought for her, the two styles seeming to nod to each other across three centuries upon the shaking floor.

As the silence felt more complete than usual, he turned around. The dark, worn oak paneling that covered the walls upstairs and downstairs in the rundown "Old-Grove Place," along with the large fireplace that stretched up to the ceiling, looked strangely out of place next to the shiny new brass bed he had bought for her, and the fresh birch furniture set. The two styles seemed to acknowledge each other across three centuries on the creaky floor.

“Soo!” he said (this being the way in which he pronounced her name).

“Soo!” he said (this is how he pronounced her name).

She was not in the bed, though she had apparently been there—the clothes on her side being flung back. Thinking she might have forgotten some kitchen detail and gone downstairs for a moment to see to it, he pulled off his coat and idled quietly enough for a few minutes, when, finding she did not come, he went out upon the landing, candle in hand, and said again “Soo!”

She wasn't in bed, even though it looked like she had been—her clothes on that side were tossed back. Thinking she might have forgotten something in the kitchen and gone downstairs for a moment to check, he took off his coat and waited quietly for a few minutes. When he realized she still hadn't come back, he stepped out onto the landing with a candle in hand and called out again, “Soo!”

“Yes!” came back to him in her voice, from the distant kitchen quarter.

“Yes!” echoed in her voice from the kitchen nearby.

“What are you doing down there at midnight—tiring yourself out for nothing!”

“What are you doing down there at midnight—wearing yourself out for no reason?”

“I am not sleepy; I am reading; and there is a larger fire here.”

“I’m not tired; I’m reading; and there’s a bigger fire here.”

He went to bed. Some time in the night he awoke. She was not there, even now. Lighting a candle he hastily stepped out upon the landing, and again called her name.

He went to bed. At some point during the night, he woke up. She still wasn’t there. He quickly lit a candle and stepped onto the landing, calling her name again.

She answered “Yes!” as before, but the tones were small and confined, and whence they came he could not at first understand. Under the staircase was a large clothes-closet, without a window; they seemed to come from it. The door was shut, but there was no lock or other fastening. Phillotson, alarmed, went towards it, wondering if she had suddenly become deranged.

She responded with a “Yes!” like before, but her voice sounded quiet and restricted, and he couldn’t quite understand where it was coming from at first. Under the staircase was a big closet, with no window; it seemed the sounds came from there. The door was closed, but there was no lock or any other type of fastening. Phillotson, feeling uneasy, moved toward it, wondering if she had suddenly lost her mind.

“What are you doing in there?” he asked.

“What are you doing in there?” he asked.

“Not to disturb you I came here, as it was so late.”

"Instead of disturbing you, I came here since it was so late."

“But there’s no bed, is there? And no ventilation! Why, you’ll be suffocated if you stay all night!”

“But there’s no bed, right? And no fresh air! You’ll suffocate if you stay here all night!”

“Oh no, I think not. Don’t trouble about me.”

“Oh no, I don’t think so. Don’t worry about me.”

“But—” Phillotson seized the knob and pulled at the door. She had fastened it inside with a piece of string, which broke at his pull. There being no bedstead she had flung down some rugs and made a little nest for herself in the very cramped quarters the closet afforded.

“But—” Phillotson grabbed the doorknob and yanked the door open. She had tied it shut from the inside with a piece of string, which snapped at his tug. With no bed frame, she had thrown down some rugs and created a small nest for herself in the very tight space the closet offered.

When he looked in upon her she sprang out of her lair, great-eyed and trembling.

When he looked in on her, she jumped out of her hiding spot, wide-eyed and trembling.

“You ought not to have pulled open the door!” she cried excitedly. “It is not becoming in you! Oh, will you go away; please will you!”

“You shouldn't have yanked the door open!” she exclaimed excitedly. “It doesn't suit you! Oh, can you please just go away?”

She looked so pitiful and pleading in her white nightgown against the shadowy lumber-hole that he was quite worried. She continued to beseech him not to disturb her.

She looked so sad and desperate in her white nightgown against the dark lumber yard that he felt quite concerned. She kept begging him not to bother her.

He said: “I’ve been kind to you, and given you every liberty; and it is monstrous that you should feel in this way!”

He said, “I’ve been good to you and have given you all the freedom you want; it’s outrageous that you’d feel this way!”

“Yes,” said she, weeping. “I know that! It is wrong and wicked of me, I suppose! I am very sorry. But it is not I altogether that am to blame!”

“Yes,” she said, crying. “I know that! It’s wrong and terrible of me, I guess! I’m really sorry. But it’s not just me who’s to blame!”

“Who is then? Am I?”

"Who is it? Am I?"

“No—I don’t know! The universe, I suppose—things in general, because they are so horrid and cruel!”

“No—I don’t know! The universe, I guess—things in general, because they are so awful and cruel!”

“Well, it is no use talking like that. Making a man’s house so unseemly at this time o’ night! Eliza will hear if we don’t mind.” (He meant the servant.) “Just think if either of the parsons in this town was to see us now! I hate such eccentricities, Sue. There’s no order or regularity in your sentiments! … But I won’t intrude on you further; only I would advise you not to shut the door too tight, or I shall find you stifled to-morrow.”

“Well, there's no point in talking like that. Making a man’s house look so messy at this time of night! Eliza will hear us if we’re not careful.” (He meant the servant.) “Just think if either of the preachers in town saw us now! I can’t stand such odd behavior, Sue. There’s no order or consistency in your feelings! … But I won’t bother you any longer; I just advise you not to shut the door too tightly, or I’ll find you suffocated tomorrow.”

On rising the next morning he immediately looked into the closet, but Sue had already gone downstairs. There was a little nest where she had lain, and spiders’ webs hung overhead. “What must a woman’s aversion be when it is stronger than her fear of spiders!” he said bitterly.

On waking up the next morning, he quickly checked the closet, but Sue had already gone downstairs. There was a little nest where she had slept, and spider webs hung above. “What must a woman's dislike be like when it's stronger than her fear of spiders!” he said bitterly.

He found her sitting at the breakfast-table, and the meal began almost in silence, the burghers walking past upon the pavement—or rather roadway, pavements being scarce here—which was two or three feet above the level of the parlour floor. They nodded down to the happy couple their morning greetings, as they went on.

He found her sitting at the breakfast table, and the meal started almost in silence, with townspeople walking by on the street—or rather the road, since sidewalks were rare here—which was two or three feet above the level of the parlor floor. They nodded down to the happy couple with their morning greetings as they passed by.

“Richard,” she said all at once; “would you mind my living away from you?”

“Richard,” she said suddenly, “would you mind if I lived away from you?”

“Away from me? Why, that’s what you were doing when I married you. What then was the meaning of marrying at all?”

“Away from me? Why, that’s exactly what you were doing when I married you. So what was the point of getting married at all?”

“You wouldn’t like me any the better for telling you.”

"You wouldn't think any better of me for telling you."

“I don’t object to know.”

"I don’t mind knowing."

“Because I thought I could do nothing else. You had got my promise a long time before that, remember. Then, as time went on, I regretted I had promised you, and was trying to see an honourable way to break it off. But as I couldn’t I became rather reckless and careless about the conventions. Then you know what scandals were spread, and how I was turned out of the training school you had taken such time and trouble to prepare me for and get me into; and this frightened me and it seemed then that the one thing I could do would be to let the engagement stand. Of course I, of all people, ought not to have cared what was said, for it was just what I fancied I never did care for. But I was a coward—as so many women are—and my theoretic unconventionality broke down. If that had not entered into the case it would have been better to have hurt your feelings once for all then, than to marry you and hurt them all my life after… And you were so generous in never giving credit for a moment to the rumour.”

“Because I thought there was nothing else I could do. You had my promise long before that, remember? Then, as time passed, I started to regret agreeing to it, and I was looking for an honorable way to break it off. But since I couldn’t find one, I became a bit reckless and indifferent about the expectations. Then you know what scandals were spread, and how I was kicked out of the training school you had worked so hard to prepare me for and get me into; this scared me, and at that point, it seemed like the only thing I could do was to keep the engagement going. Of course, I, of all people, shouldn’t have cared what people said, because I thought I never did. But I was a coward—like so many women are—and my supposed unconventionality crumbled. If that hadn’t been a factor, it would have been better to hurt your feelings once and for all back then than to marry you and hurt them for the rest of my life… And you were so generous in never giving any credit to the rumors for a second.”

“I am bound in honesty to tell you that I weighed its probability and inquired of your cousin about it.”

“I feel it's only right to tell you that I considered its likelihood and asked your cousin about it.”

“Ah!” she said with pained surprise.

“Ah!” she exclaimed in shocked pain.

“I didn’t doubt you.”

"I believed in you."

“But you inquired!”

“But you asked!”

“I took his word.”

“I trusted him.”

Her eyes had filled. “He wouldn’t have inquired!” she said. “But you haven’t answered me. Will you let me go away? I know how irregular it is of me to ask it—”

Her eyes were welling up. “He wouldn’t have asked!” she said. “But you haven’t answered me. Will you let me leave? I know it’s unusual for me to ask—”

“It is irregular.”

"It's not normal."

“But I do ask it! Domestic laws should be made according to temperaments, which should be classified. If people are at all peculiar in character they have to suffer from the very rules that produce comfort in others! … Will you let me?”

“But I do ask it! Domestic laws should be created based on different temperaments, which should be categorized. If people have unique personalities, they have to deal with the same rules that provide comfort to others! … Will you let me?”

“But we married—”

"But we got married—"

“What is the use of thinking of laws and ordinances,” she burst out, “if they make you miserable when you know you are committing no sin?”

“What’s the point of thinking about laws and rules,” she exclaimed, “if they make you unhappy when you know you’re not doing anything wrong?”

“But you are committing a sin in not liking me.”

“But you’re making a mistake by not liking me.”

“I do like you! But I didn’t reflect it would be—that it would be so much more than that… For a man and woman to live on intimate terms when one feels as I do is adultery, in any circumstances, however legal. There—I’ve said it! … Will you let me, Richard?”

“I do like you! But I didn’t think it would be—that it would be so much more than that… For a man and woman to live closely when one feels like I do is wrong, no matter the circumstances, even if it's legal. There—I’ve said it! … Will you let me, Richard?”

“You distress me, Susanna, by such importunity!”

“You're stressing me out, Susanna, by being so persistent!”

“Why can’t we agree to free each other? We made the compact, and surely we can cancel it—not legally of course; but we can morally, especially as no new interests, in the shape of children, have arisen to be looked after. Then we might be friends, and meet without pain to either. Oh Richard, be my friend and have pity! We shall both be dead in a few years, and then what will it matter to anybody that you relieved me from constraint for a little while? I daresay you think me eccentric, or super-sensitive, or something absurd. Well—why should I suffer for what I was born to be, if it doesn’t hurt other people?”

“Why can’t we agree to set each other free? We made a promise, and we can definitely break it—not in a legal sense, of course, but morally, especially since there are no new responsibilities, like children, to consider. Then we could be friends and meet without causing pain to either of us. Oh Richard, be my friend and have compassion! We’ll both be gone in a few years, and then what difference will it make to anyone that you freed me from this burden for a little while? I’m sure you think I’m eccentric, or overly sensitive, or something ridiculous. Well—why should I have to suffer for being who I am if it doesn’t hurt anyone else?”

“But it does—it hurts me! And you vowed to love me.”

“But it does—it hurts me! And you promised to love me.”

“Yes—that’s it! I am in the wrong. I always am! It is as culpable to bind yourself to love always as to believe a creed always, and as silly as to vow always to like a particular food or drink!”

“Yeah—that’s right! I’m in the wrong. I always am! It’s just as blameworthy to commit to love forever as it is to stick to a belief forever, and as ridiculous as promising to always like a certain food or drink!”

“And do you mean, by living away from me, living by yourself?”

“And do you mean, by living away from me, living on your own?”

“Well, if you insisted, yes. But I meant living with Jude.”

“Well, if you really want to, then sure. But I was talking about living with Jude.”

“As his wife?”

“As his partner?”

“As I choose.”

"As I decide."

Phillotson writhed.

Phillotson struggled.

Sue continued: “She, or he, ‘who lets the world, or his own portion of it, choose his plan of life for him, has no need of any other faculty than the apelike one of imitation.’ J. S. Mill’s words, those are. I have been reading it up. Why can’t you act upon them? I wish to, always.”

Sue continued: “She, or he, ‘who lets the world, or their own part of it, choose their plan for life, has no need for any other ability than the monkey-like one of imitation.’ Those are J. S. Mill’s words. I’ve been reading about it. Why can’t you follow them? I wish I could, always.”

“What do I care about J. S. Mill!” moaned he. “I only want to lead a quiet life! Do you mind my saying that I have guessed what never once occurred to me before our marriage—that you were in love, and are in love, with Jude Fawley!”

“What do I care about J. S. Mill!” he complained. “I just want to live a peaceful life! Can I say that I’ve realized something that never crossed my mind before we got married—that you were in love, and still are in love, with Jude Fawley!”

“You may go on guessing that I am, since you have begun. But do you suppose that if I had been I should have asked you to let me go and live with him?”

“You can keep guessing who I am, since you’ve started. But do you really think that if I were, I’d have asked you to let me go and live with him?”

The ringing of the school bell saved Phillotson from the necessity of replying at present to what apparently did not strike him as being such a convincing argumentum ad verecundiam as she, in her loss of courage at the last moment, meant it to appear. She was beginning to be so puzzling and unstateable that he was ready to throw in with her other little peculiarities the extremest request which a wife could make.

The ringing of the school bell freed Phillotson from having to respond right now to what clearly didn’t seem to him like such a convincing argumentum ad verecundiam as she, in her moment of lost confidence, intended it to seem. She was becoming so confusing and hard to understand that he was ready to add her most extreme request, the kind a wife could make, to her other quirks.

They proceeded to the schools that morning as usual, Sue entering the class-room, where he could see the back of her head through the glass partition whenever he turned his eyes that way. As he went on giving and hearing lessons his forehead and eyebrows twitched from concentrated agitation of thought, till at length he tore a scrap from a sheet of scribbling paper and wrote:

They went to school that morning like any other day, with Sue walking into the classroom, where he could see the back of her head through the glass partition whenever he looked in that direction. As he continued giving and listening to lessons, his forehead and eyebrows twitched from intense concentration, until finally he ripped a piece off a sheet of scrap paper and wrote:

Your request prevents my attending to work at all. I don’t know what I am doing! Was it seriously made?

Your request keeps me from being able to focus on work at all. I have no idea what I'm doing! Was it really made?

He folded the piece of paper very small, and gave it to a little boy to take to Sue. The child toddled off into the class-room. Phillotson saw his wife turn and take the note, and the bend of her pretty head as she read it, her lips slightly crisped, to prevent undue expression under fire of so many young eyes. He could not see her hands, but she changed her position, and soon the child returned, bringing nothing in reply. In a few minutes, however, one of Sue’s class appeared, with a little note similar to his own. These words only were pencilled therein:

He folded the piece of paper very small and handed it to a little boy to take to Sue. The child toddled off into the classroom. Phillotson watched his wife turn to take the note and noticed the tilt of her pretty head as she read it, her lips slightly pursed to keep her expression in check under the gaze of so many young eyes. He couldn’t see her hands, but she shifted her position, and soon the boy came back, bringing nothing in response. A few minutes later, though, one of Sue’s students appeared, holding a little note similar to his own. It contained only these words written in pencil:

I am sincerely sorry to say that it was seriously made.

I truly regret to say that it was really done.

Phillotson looked more disturbed than before, and the meeting-place of his brows twitched again. In ten minutes he called up the child he had just sent to her, and dispatched another missive:

Phillotson looked more upset than before, and the space between his eyebrows twitched again. Ten minutes later, he summoned the child he had just sent to her and sent another message:

God knows I don’t want to thwart you in any reasonable way. My whole thought is to make you comfortable and happy. But I cannot agree to such a preposterous notion as your going to live with your lover. You would lose everybody’s respect and regard; and so should I!

God knows I don’t want to hold you back in any reasonable way. My whole aim is to make you comfortable and happy. But I can’t agree to such a ridiculous idea as you moving in with your lover. You would lose everyone’s respect, and so would I!

After an interval a similar part was enacted in the class-room, and an answer came:

After a while, a similar scene played out in the classroom, and a response came:

I know you mean my good. But I don’t want to be respectable! To produce “Human development in its richest diversity” (to quote your Humboldt) is to my mind far above respectability. No doubt my tastes are low—in your view—hopelessly low! If you won’t let me go to him, will you grant me this one request—allow me to live in your house in a separate way?

I know you mean well. But I don’t want to be respectable! Fostering “Human development in its richest diversity” (to quote your Humboldt) is, in my opinion, far more important than being respectable. No doubt my tastes are low—in your eyes—hopelessly low! If you won’t let me go to him, will you at least grant me this one request—allow me to live in your house on my own terms?

To this he returned no answer.

He didn't respond to that.

She wrote again:

She messaged again:

I know what you think. But cannot you have pity on me? I beg you to; I implore you to be merciful! I would not ask if I were not almost compelled by what I can’t bear! No poor woman has ever wished more than I that Eve had not fallen, so that (as the primitive Christians believed) some harmless mode of vegetation might have peopled Paradise. But I won’t trifle! Be kind to me—even though I have not been kind to you! I will go away, go abroad, anywhere, and never trouble you.

I know what you’re thinking. But can’t you feel sorry for me? I’m begging you; I’m pleading for your mercy! I wouldn’t ask if I wasn’t almost forced by what I can’t stand! No poor woman has ever wished more than I do that Eve had never fallen, so that (as the early Christians believed) some harmless form of plant life could have filled Paradise. But I won’t waste time! Please be kind to me—even if I haven’t been kind to you! I will leave, go anywhere, and never bother you again.

Nearly an hour passed, and then he returned an answer:

Nearly an hour went by, and then he replied:

I do not wish to pain you. How well you know I don’t! Give me a little time. I am disposed to agree to your last request.

I don’t want to hurt you. You know I really don’t! Just give me a bit of time. I’m willing to agree to your last request.

One line from her:

One message from her:

Thank you from my heart, Richard. I do not deserve your kindness.

Thank you so much, Richard. I really don’t deserve your kindness.

All day Phillotson bent a dazed regard upon her through the glazed partition; and he felt as lonely as when he had not known her.

All day, Phillotson stared at her with a blank expression through the glass partition, and he felt just as lonely as he had before he met her.

But he was as good as his word, and consented to her living apart in the house. At first, when they met at meals, she had seemed more composed under the new arrangement; but the irksomeness of their position worked on her temperament, and the fibres of her nature seemed strained like harp-strings. She talked vaguely and indiscriminately to prevent his talking pertinently.

But he kept his promise and agreed to her living separately in the house. At first, when they met for meals, she appeared more composed about the new arrangement; but the strain of their situation affected her mood, and her emotional state felt stretched like harp strings. She chatted aimlessly and broadly to avoid him talking directly about things.

IV

Phillotson was sitting up late, as was often his custom, trying to get together the materials for his long-neglected hobby of Roman antiquities. For the first time since reviving the subject he felt a return of his old interest in it. He forgot time and place, and when he remembered himself and ascended to rest it was nearly two o’clock.

Phillotson was staying up late, as he usually did, trying to gather the materials for his long-neglected hobby of Roman antiquities. For the first time since he had taken up the subject again, he felt a resurgence of his old interest in it. He lost track of time and place, and when he finally remembered himself and went to bed, it was nearly two o'clock.

His preoccupation was such that, though he now slept on the other side of the house, he mechanically went to the room that he and his wife had occupied when he first became a tenant of Old-Grove Place, which since his differences with Sue had been hers exclusively. He entered, and unconsciously began to undress.

His mind was so consumed that, even though he now slept on the other side of the house, he automatically went to the room that he and his wife had used when he first moved into Old-Grove Place, which since his issues with Sue had been hers alone. He walked in and started to take off his clothes without even realizing it.

There was a cry from the bed, and a quick movement. Before the schoolmaster had realized where he was he perceived Sue starting up half-awake, staring wildly, and springing out upon the floor on the side away from him, which was towards the window. This was somewhat hidden by the canopy of the bedstead, and in a moment he heard her flinging up the sash. Before he had thought that she meant to do more than get air she had mounted upon the sill and leapt out. She disappeared in the darkness, and he heard her fall below.

There was a shout from the bed, followed by a quick movement. Before the schoolmaster knew what was happening, he saw Sue sit up, half-awake, looking around in a panic, and jumping out onto the floor on the side away from him, which faced the window. This was partly blocked by the bed canopy, and in a moment he heard her throwing open the window. Before he realized she intended to do more than just get some fresh air, she climbed onto the sill and jumped out. She vanished into the darkness, and he heard her fall below.

Phillotson, horrified, ran downstairs, striking himself sharply against the newel in his haste. Opening the heavy door he ascended the two or three steps to the level of the ground, and there on the gravel before him lay a white heap. Phillotson seized it in his arms, and bringing Sue into the hall seated her on a chair, where he gazed at her by the flapping light of the candle which he had set down in the draught on the bottom stair.

Phillotson, shocked, hurried downstairs, bumping sharply into the newel as he rushed. He opened the heavy door and stepped up the two or three stairs to ground level, and there on the gravel in front of him was a white mound. Phillotson picked it up, carried Sue into the hall, and set her down in a chair, where he stared at her by the flickering light of the candle he had placed in the draft at the bottom of the stairs.

She had certainly not broken her neck. She looked at him with eyes that seemed not to take him in; and though not particularly large in general they appeared so now. She pressed her side and rubbed her arm, as if conscious of pain; then stood up, averting her face, in evident distress at his gaze.

She definitely hadn’t broken her neck. She looked at him with eyes that seemed to blankly stare past him; and although they weren’t particularly big in general, they looked that way now. She pressed her side and rubbed her arm, seeming aware of pain; then stood up, turning her face away, clearly upset by his stare.

“Thank God—you are not killed! Though it’s not for want of trying—not much hurt I hope?”

“Thank God—you’re not dead! Although it’s not for lack of trying—hope you're not too hurt?”

Her fall, in fact, had not been a serious one, probably owing to the lowness of the old rooms and to the high level of the ground without. Beyond a scraped elbow and a blow in the side she had apparently incurred little harm.

Her fall, in fact, wasn’t serious, likely because the old rooms were low and the ground outside was high. Aside from a scraped elbow and a hit to her side, she seemed to be mostly fine.

“I was asleep, I think!” she began, her pale face still turned away from him. “And something frightened me—a terrible dream—I thought I saw you—” The actual circumstances seemed to come back to her, and she was silent.

“I think I was asleep!” she started, her pale face still turned away from him. “And something scared me—a terrible dream—I thought I saw you—” The situation seemed to return to her, and she fell silent.

Her cloak was hanging at the back of the door, and the wretched Phillotson flung it round her. “Shall I help you upstairs?” he asked drearily; for the significance of all this sickened him of himself and of everything.

Her cloak was hanging on the back of the door, and the miserable Phillotson wrapped it around her. “Do you want me to help you upstairs?” he asked tiredly, as the meaning of all this made him feel disgusted with himself and everything else.

“No thank you, Richard. I am very little hurt. I can walk.”

“No thanks, Richard. I’m not hurt much at all. I can walk.”

“You ought to lock your door,” he mechanically said, as if lecturing in school. “Then no one could intrude even by accident.”

“You should lock your door,” he said automatically, like he was giving a lecture. “That way, no one could get in even by mistake.”

“I have tried—it won’t lock. All the doors are out of order.”

“I’ve tried—it won’t lock. All the doors are broken.”

The aspect of things was not improved by her admission. She ascended the staircase slowly, the waving light of the candle shining on her. Phillotson did not approach her, or attempt to ascend himself till he heard her enter her room. Then he fastened up the front door, and returning, sat down on the lower stairs, holding the newel with one hand, and bowing his face into the other. Thus he remained for a long long time—a pitiable object enough to one who had seen him; till, raising his head and sighing a sigh which seemed to say that the business of his life must be carried on, whether he had a wife or no, he took the candle and went upstairs to his lonely room on the other side of the landing.

The situation wasn't made any better by her confession. She climbed the staircase slowly, the flickering candlelight casting shadows on her. Phillotson didn't approach her or try to go up until he heard her enter her room. Then he locked the front door and returned, sitting down on the lower stairs, holding the railing with one hand and resting his face in the other. He stayed like that for a long time—a sad sight for anyone who saw him; until finally, he lifted his head and sighed a long sigh that seemed to say he had to keep going with his life, whether or not he had a wife. Then he took the candle and went upstairs to his lonely room on the other side of the landing.

No further incident touching the matter between them occurred till the following evening, when, immediately school was over, Phillotson walked out of Shaston, saying he required no tea, and not informing Sue where he was going. He descended from the town level by a steep road in a north-westerly direction, and continued to move downwards till the soil changed from its white dryness to a tough brown clay. He was now on the low alluvial beds

No more incidents related to their situation happened until the next evening, when, as soon as school was out, Phillotson left Shaston without having any tea and without telling Sue where he was headed. He took a steep road down from the town heading northwest and kept going down until the dry white soil changed to a tough brown clay. He was now on the low alluvial beds.

Where Duncliffe is the traveller’s mark,
And cloty Stour’s a-rolling dark.

Where Duncliffe is the traveler's landmark,
And muddy Stour flows dark and deep.

More than once he looked back in the increasing obscurity of evening. Against the sky was Shaston, dimly visible

More than once, he glanced back into the growing darkness of the evening. Shaston loomed against the sky, faintly visible.

On the grey-topp’d height
Of Paladore, as pale day wore
Away…[1]

On the gray-topped height
Of Paladore, as pale day faded
Away…[1]

[1] William Barnes.

William Barnes.

The new-lit lights from its windows burnt with a steady shine as if watching him, one of which windows was his own. Above it he could just discern the pinnacled tower of Trinity Church. The air down here, tempered by the thick damp bed of tenacious clay, was not as it had been above, but soft and relaxing, so that when he had walked a mile or two he was obliged to wipe his face with his handkerchief.

The new lights from the windows glowed steadily, almost as if they were watching him, one of those windows being his own. Above, he could just make out the pointed tower of Trinity Church. The air down here, softened by the thick, damp layer of stubborn clay, felt different from above; it was gentle and soothing, so after walking a mile or two, he had to wipe his face with his handkerchief.

Leaving Duncliffe Hill on the left he proceeded without hesitation through the shade, as a man goes on, night or day, in a district over which he has played as a boy. He had walked altogether about four and a half miles

Leaving Duncliffe Hill on his left, he moved confidently through the shade, like someone who knows their way around a place where they've spent their childhood, no matter if it's night or day. He had walked a total of about four and a half miles.

Where Stour receives her strength,
From six cleere fountains fed,[2]

Where Stour gets her strength,
From six clear springs fed[2]

[2] Drayton.

Drayton.

when he crossed a tributary of the Stour, and reached Leddenton—a little town of three or four thousand inhabitants—where he went on to the boys’ school, and knocked at the door of the master’s residence.

when he crossed a small stream of the Stour and reached Leddenton—a small town of three or four thousand people—he went on to the boys’ school and knocked on the master's house door.

A boy pupil-teacher opened it, and to Phillotson’s inquiry if Mr. Gillingham was at home, replied that he was, going at once off to his own house, and leaving Phillotson to find his way in as he could. He discovered his friend putting away some books from which he had been giving evening lessons. The light of the paraffin lamp fell on Phillotson’s face—pale and wretched by contrast with his friend’s, who had a cool, practical look. They had been schoolmates in boyhood, and fellow-students at Wintoncester Training College, many years before this time.

A boy who was a student teacher opened the door, and when Phillotson asked if Mr. Gillingham was home, the boy said he was, then headed off to his own house, leaving Phillotson to figure out how to get in. He found his friend putting away some books he had been using for evening lessons. The light from the oil lamp lit up Phillotson’s face—pale and miserable compared to his friend’s, who looked calm and practical. They had been classmates as kids and had studied together at Wintoncester Training College many years earlier.

“Glad to see you, Dick! But you don’t look well! Nothing the matter?”

“Great to see you, Dick! But you don’t look good! Is everything okay?”

Phillotson advanced without replying, and Gillingham closed the cupboard and pulled up beside his visitor.

Phillotson moved forward without responding, and Gillingham shut the cupboard and sat down next to his guest.

“Why you haven’t been here—let me see—since you were married? I called, you know, but you were out; and upon my word it is such a climb after dark that I have been waiting till the days are longer before lumpering up again. I am glad you didn’t wait, however.”

“Why haven't you been here—let me see—since you got married? I called, you know, but you weren’t home; and honestly, it’s such a hike after dark that I’ve been waiting until the days are longer before making the trek up again. I’m glad you didn’t wait, though.”

Though well-trained and even proficient masters, they occasionally used a dialect-word of their boyhood to each other in private.

Though they were well-trained and even skilled masters, they sometimes used a word from their childhood dialect when they were alone together.

“I’ve come, George, to explain to you my reasons for taking a step that I am about to take, so that you, at least, will understand my motives if other people question them anywhen—as they may, indeed certainly will… But anything is better than the present condition of things. God forbid that you should ever have such an experience as mine!”

“I’ve come, George, to explain my reasons for the step I’m about to take, so that you, at least, will understand my motives if other people question them at any time—as they probably will… But anything is better than the current situation. God forbid that you should ever go through what I’ve experienced!”

“Sit down. You don’t mean—anything wrong between you and Mrs. Phillotson?”

“Sit down. You’re not suggesting there’s something wrong between you and Mrs. Phillotson, are you?”

“I do… My wretched state is that I’ve a wife I love who not only does not love me, but—but— Well, I won’t say. I know her feeling! I should prefer hatred from her!”

“I do… My miserable situation is that I have a wife I love who not only doesn’t love me, but—but— Well, I won’t say. I know how she feels! I would rather have her hate me!”

“Ssh!”

"Shh!"

“And the sad part of it is that she is not so much to blame as I. She was a pupil-teacher under me, as you know, and I took advantage of her inexperience, and toled her out for walks, and got her to agree to a long engagement before she well knew her own mind. Afterwards she saw somebody else, but she blindly fulfilled her engagement.”

“And the sad thing is that she’s not really to blame as much as I am. She was a student-teacher under me, as you know, and I took advantage of her inexperience. I took her out for walks and got her to agree to a long engagement before she really knew what she wanted. Later, she met someone else, but she stubbornly honored her engagement.”

“Loving the other?”

"Love the other?"

“Yes; with a curious tender solicitude seemingly; though her exact feeling for him is a riddle to me—and to him too, I think—possibly to herself. She is one of the oddest creatures I ever met. However, I have been struck with these two facts; the extraordinary sympathy, or similarity, between the pair. He is her cousin, which perhaps accounts for some of it. They seem to be one person split in two! And with her unconquerable aversion to myself as a husband, even though she may like me as a friend, ’tis too much to bear longer. She has conscientiously struggled against it, but to no purpose. I cannot bear it—I cannot! I can’t answer her arguments—she has read ten times as much as I. Her intellect sparkles like diamonds, while mine smoulders like brown paper… She’s one too many for me!”

“Yes; with a curious, tender concern, it seems; though her true feelings for him are a mystery to me—and to him as well, I think—possibly to herself too. She is one of the strangest people I have ever met. However, I’ve noticed these two things: the remarkable bond or similarity between them. He is her cousin, which might explain some of it. They seem like one person divided into two! And with her strong dislike of me as a husband, even though she may like me as a friend, it's too much to handle any longer. She has honestly fought against it, but to no avail. I can’t take it—I can’t! I can’t counter her arguments—she’s read ten times more than I have. Her mind shines like diamonds, while mine smolders like wet paper… She’s one too many for me!”

“She’ll get over it, good-now?”

"She'll get over it, right?"

“Never! It is—but I won’t go into it—there are reasons why she never will. At last she calmly and firmly asked if she might leave me and go to him. The climax came last night, when, owing to my entering her room by accident, she jumped out of window—so strong was her dread of me! She pretended it was a dream, but that was to soothe me. Now when a woman jumps out of window without caring whether she breaks her neck or no, she’s not to be mistaken; and this being the case I have come to a conclusion: that it is wrong to so torture a fellow-creature any longer; and I won’t be the inhuman wretch to do it, cost what it may!”

"Never! It is—but I won't get into it—there are reasons she never will. Finally, she calmly and firmly asked if she could leave me and go to him. The breaking point came last night when, because I accidentally walked into her room, she jumped out of the window—her fear of me was that intense! She pretended it was a dream, but that was just to pacify me. When a woman jumps out of a window without caring if she hurts herself, there's no misunderstanding that; and since that's the case, I've come to a conclusion: it’s wrong to keep torturing another person like this any longer; and I refuse to be the heartless monster who does it, no matter the cost!"

“What—you’ll let her go? And with her lover?”

“What—you’re going to let her go? And with her boyfriend?”

“Whom with is her matter. I shall let her go; with him certainly, if she wishes. I know I may be wrong—I know I can’t logically, or religiously, defend my concession to such a wish of hers, or harmonize it with the doctrines I was brought up in. Only I know one thing: something within me tells me I am doing wrong in refusing her. I, like other men, profess to hold that if a husband gets such a so-called preposterous request from his wife, the only course that can possibly be regarded as right and proper and honourable in him is to refuse it, and put her virtuously under lock and key, and murder her lover perhaps. But is that essentially right, and proper, and honourable, or is it contemptibly mean and selfish? I don’t profess to decide. I simply am going to act by instinct, and let principles take care of themselves. If a person who has blindly walked into a quagmire cries for help, I am inclined to give it, if possible.”

"Who she chooses to be with is her business. I’ll let her go; definitely with him, if that’s what she wants. I know I might be wrong—I know I can’t logically or religiously justify my decision to go along with her wish, or reconcile it with the beliefs I was raised on. But one thing I do know: something inside me tells me I’m wrong to deny her. Like other men, I claim that if a husband receives such an outrageous request from his wife, the only thing that’s right, proper, and honorable is to refuse it, lock her up, and maybe even kill her lover. But is that really right, proper, and honorable, or is it just pitifully selfish? I don’t claim to have the answer. I’m just going to follow my gut and let principles sort themselves out. If someone falls blindly into a swamp and calls for help, I’m inclined to help, if I can."

“But—you see, there’s the question of neighbours and society—what will happen if everybody—”

“But—you see, there’s the issue of neighbors and community—what will happen if everyone—”

“Oh, I am not going to be a philosopher any longer! I only see what’s under my eyes.”

“Oh, I’m not going to be a philosopher anymore! I only see what’s right in front of me.”

“Well—I don’t agree with your instinct, Dick!” said Gillingham gravely. “I am quite amazed, to tell the truth, that such a sedate, plodding fellow as you should have entertained such a craze for a moment. You said when I called that she was puzzling and peculiar: I think you are!”

“Well—I don’t agree with your intuition, Dick!” said Gillingham seriously. “I’m honestly shocked that someone as calm and steady as you would entertain such a fanciful idea even for a second. You mentioned when I called that she was confusing and strange: I think you are!”

“Have you ever stood before a woman whom you know to be intrinsically a good woman, while she has pleaded for release—been the man she has knelt to and implored indulgence of?”

“Have you ever stood in front of a woman you know is truly a good person, while she begged for freedom—been the man she has knelt to and asked for mercy?”

“I am thankful to say I haven’t.”

“I’m grateful to say I haven’t.”

“Then I don’t think you are in a position to give an opinion. I have been that man, and it makes all the difference in the world, if one has any manliness or chivalry in him. I had not the remotest idea—living apart from women as I have done for so many years—that merely taking a woman to church and putting a ring upon her finger could by any possibility involve one in such a daily, continuous tragedy as that now shared by her and me!”

“Then I don’t think you’re in a position to give your opinion. I’ve been that man, and it makes all the difference in the world if a person has any sense of manliness or chivalry. I had no idea—living away from women as I have for so many years—that just taking a woman to church and putting a ring on her finger could possibly lead to such a daily, ongoing tragedy as the one I’m now sharing with her!”

“Well, I could admit some excuse for letting her leave you, provided she kept to herself. But to go attended by a cavalier—that makes a difference.”

“Well, I could understand an excuse for letting her leave you, as long as she kept to herself. But to go with a guy—that changes things.”

“Not a bit. Suppose, as I believe, she would rather endure her present misery than be made to promise to keep apart from him? All that is a question for herself. It is not the same thing at all as the treachery of living on with a husband and playing him false… However, she has not distinctly implied living with him as wife, though I think she means to... And, to the best of my understanding, it is not an ignoble, merely animal, feeling between the two: that is the worst of it; because it makes me think their affection will be enduring. I did not mean to confess to you that in the first jealous weeks of my marriage, before I had come to my right mind, I hid myself in the school one evening when they were together there, and I heard what they said. I am ashamed of it now, though I suppose I was only exercising a legal right. I found from their manner that an extraordinary affinity, or sympathy, entered into their attachment, which somehow took away all flavour of grossness. Their supreme desire is to be together—to share each other’s emotions, and fancies, and dreams.”

“Not at all. Suppose, as I believe, she would rather deal with her current pain than promise to stay away from him? That’s a matter for her alone. It’s not the same as the betrayal of staying with a husband and being unfaithful… However, she hasn’t clearly suggested living with him as a wife, though I think that’s her intention... And, as far as I can tell, it’s not an unworthy, purely physical connection between the two: that’s what worries me; because it makes me think their feelings will last. I didn’t mean to admit to you that in the first jealous weeks of my marriage, before I gained some clarity, I hidden myself in the school one evening while they were there together, and I listened to what they said. I feel embarrassed about it now, though I guess I was just exercising a legal right. I noticed from their behavior that there was an extraordinary bond or understanding in their connection, which somehow stripped away all sense of distaste. Their greatest wish is to be together—to share each other’s feelings, ideas, and dreams.”

“Platonic!”

"Platonic!"

“Well no. Shelleyan would be nearer to it. They remind me of—what are their names—Laon and Cythna. Also of Paul and Virginia a little. The more I reflect, the more entirely I am on their side!”

"Well, no. Shelleyan would be closer to it. They remind me of—what are their names—Laon and Cythna. Also a bit of Paul and Virginia. The more I think about it, the more completely I am on their side!"

“But if people did as you want to do, there’d be a general domestic disintegration. The family would no longer be the social unit.”

“But if people did what you want to do, there’d be a breakdown of society at home. The family wouldn’t be the social unit anymore.”

“Yes—I am all abroad, I suppose!” said Phillotson sadly. “I was never a very bright reasoner, you remember. … And yet, I don’t see why the woman and the children should not be the unit without the man.”

“Yes—I’m completely lost, I guess!” Phillotson said sadly. “I was never the sharpest thinker, you know. … And yet, I don’t see why the woman and the children can't be a unit without the man.”

“By the Lord Harry!—Matriarchy! … Does she say all this too?”

“By the Lord Harry!—Matriarchy! … Does she really say all this too?”

“Oh no. She little thinks I have out-Sued Sue in this—all in the last twelve hours!”

“Oh no. She doesn’t realize that I have outdone Sue in this—all in the last twelve hours!”

“It will upset all received opinion hereabout. Good God—what will Shaston say!”

“It will shake up all the usual beliefs around here. Oh my God—what will Shaston think?”

“I don’t say that it won’t. I don’t know—I don’t know! … As I say, I am only a feeler, not a reasoner.”

“I’m not saying it won’t. I don’t know—I just don’t know! … Like I said, I’m just someone who feels things, not someone who thinks things through.”

“Now,” said Gillingham, “let us take it quietly, and have something to drink over it.” He went under the stairs, and produced a bottle of cider-wine, of which they drank a rummer each. “I think you are rafted, and not yourself,” he continued. “Do go back and make up your mind to put up with a few whims. But keep her. I hear on all sides that she’s a charming young thing.”

“Now,” said Gillingham, “let’s take it easy and have a drink to discuss it.” He went under the stairs and brought out a bottle of cider-wine, from which they each had a glass. “I think you’re a bit out of sorts and not yourself,” he continued. “Please go back and decide to tolerate a few quirks. But keep her. I’m hearing everywhere that she’s a lovely young lady.”

“Ah yes! That’s the bitterness of it! Well, I won’t stay. I have a long walk before me.”

“Ah yes! That’s the bitter part of it! Well, I won’t stay. I have a long walk ahead of me.”

Gillingham accompanied his friend a mile on his way, and at parting expressed his hope that this consultation, singular as its subject was, would be the renewal of their old comradeship. “Stick to her!” were his last words, flung into the darkness after Phillotson; from which his friend answered “Aye, aye!”

Gillingham walked a mile with his friend, and as they parted, he expressed his hope that this unusual conversation would restore their old friendship. “Stick with her!” were his last words, thrown into the darkness after Phillotson, to which his friend replied, “Yeah, yeah!”

But when Phillotson was alone under the clouds of night, and no sound was audible but that of the purling tributaries of the Stour, he said, “So Gillingham, my friend, you had no stronger arguments against it than those!”

But when Phillotson was alone under the night sky, and the only sound was the soft flow of the Stour’s tributaries, he said, “So Gillingham, my friend, those were your best arguments against it?”

“I think she ought to be smacked, and brought to her senses—that’s what I think!” murmured Gillingham, as he walked back alone.

“I think she should be slapped and brought to her senses—that’s what I think!” murmured Gillingham, as he walked back alone.

The next morning came, and at breakfast Phillotson told Sue:

The next morning arrived, and at breakfast, Phillotson told Sue:

“You may go—with whom you will. I absolutely and unconditionally agree.”

"You can go with whoever you want. I completely agree."

Having once come to this conclusion it seemed to Phillotson more and more indubitably the true one. His mild serenity at the sense that he was doing his duty by a woman who was at his mercy almost overpowered his grief at relinquishing her.

Once he reached this conclusion, it seemed to Phillotson increasingly undeniable. His gentle calmness from knowing he was fulfilling his duty to a woman who depended on him almost outweighed his sadness at letting her go.

Some days passed, and the evening of their last meal together had come—a cloudy evening with wind—which indeed was very seldom absent in this elevated place. How permanently it was imprinted upon his vision; that look of her as she glided into the parlour to tea; a slim flexible figure; a face, strained from its roundness, and marked by the pallors of restless days and nights, suggesting tragic possibilities quite at variance with her times of buoyancy; a trying of this morsel and that, and an inability to eat either. Her nervous manner, begotten of a fear lest he should be injured by her course, might have been interpreted by a stranger as displeasure that Phillotson intruded his presence on her for the few brief minutes that remained.

Some days went by, and the evening of their last meal together had arrived—a cloudy night with wind, which was pretty much always present in this high place. How vividly it remained in his memory; the way she looked as she glided into the parlor for tea; a slim, flexible figure; a face, strained from its usual roundness, marked by the pallor of restless days and nights, hinting at tragic possibilities that were completely different from her usual cheerful self; nibbling at this morsel and that, and unable to eat either. Her nervous behavior, stemming from a fear that her choices might hurt him, could have been misunderstood by a stranger as irritation that Phillotson was taking up her time for the few brief moments they had left.

“You had better have a slice of ham or an egg, or something with your tea? You can’t travel on a mouthful of bread and butter.”

“You should have a slice of ham or an egg, or something with your tea. You can’t travel on just a piece of bread and butter.”

She took the slice he helped her to; and they discussed as they sat trivial questions of housekeeping, such as where he would find the key of this or that cupboard, what little bills were paid, and what not.

She took the slice he handed her, and as they sat, they talked about everyday housekeeping matters, like where he could find the key to this or that cupboard, which small bills were paid, and things like that.

“I am a bachelor by nature, as you know, Sue,” he said, in a heroic attempt to put her at her ease. “So that being without a wife will not really be irksome to me, as it might be to other men who have had one a little while. I have, too, this grand hobby in my head of writing ‘The Roman Antiquities of Wessex,’ which will occupy all my spare hours.”

“I’m a bachelor by nature, as you know, Sue,” he said, making a heroic effort to put her at ease. “So being without a wife won’t really bother me, like it might some other men who have been married for a bit. I also have this grand idea of writing ‘The Roman Antiquities of Wessex,’ which will keep me busy in all my free time.”

“If you will send me some of the manuscript to copy at any time, as you used to, I will do it with so much pleasure!” she said with amenable gentleness. “I should much like to be some help to you still—as a—f-f-friend.”

“If you send me some of the manuscript to copy anytime, like you used to, I’d be happy to do it!” she said with a gentle tone. “I would really like to be of help to you still—as a—f-f-friend.”

Phillotson mused, and said: “No, I think we ought to be really separate, if we are to be at all. And for this reason, that I don’t wish to ask you any questions, and particularly wish you not to give me information as to your movements, or even your address… Now, what money do you want? You must have some, you know.”

Phillotson thought for a moment and said, “No, I really believe we should be completely separate if we're going to be anything at all. And the reason is that I don’t want to ask you any questions, and I especially don’t want you to tell me about your plans or even your address… Now, how much money do you need? You must need some, right?”

“Oh, of course, Richard, I couldn’t think of having any of your money to go away from you with! I don’t want any either. I have enough of my own to last me for a long while, and Jude will let me have—”

“Oh, of course, Richard, I couldn’t possibly take any of your money to leave you! I don’t want any either. I have enough of my own to last me a long time, and Jude will let me have—”

“I would rather not know anything about him, if you don’t mind. You are free, absolutely; and your course is your own.”

“I’d prefer not to know anything about him, if that’s okay with you. You’re completely free, and you can choose your own path.”

“Very well. But I’ll just say that I have packed only a change or two of my own personal clothing, and one or two little things besides that are my very own. I wish you would look into my trunk before it is closed. Besides that I have only a small parcel that will go into Jude’s portmanteau.”

“Alright. But I’ll just mention that I’ve only packed a couple of changes of my own clothes, and a few little personal items. I’d appreciate it if you could check my trunk before it’s closed. Other than that, I have just a small package that will fit into Jude’s suitcase.”

“Of course I shall do no such thing as examine your luggage! I wish you would take three-quarters of the household furniture. I don’t want to be bothered with it. I have a sort of affection for a little of it that belonged to my poor mother and father. But the rest you are welcome to whenever you like to send for it.”

“Of course, I’m not going to check your luggage! I wish you would just take three-quarters of the household furniture. I really don’t want to deal with it. I have a bit of an attachment to some of it that belonged to my late mother and father. But the rest is yours whenever you want to pick it up.”

“That I shall never do.”

"I will never do that."

“You go by the six-thirty train, don’t you? It is now a quarter to six.”

“You take the 6:30 train, right? It's a quarter to six now.”

“You… You don’t seem very sorry I am going, Richard!”

“You… You don't really seem to care that I'm leaving, Richard!”

“Oh no—perhaps not.”

“Oh no—maybe not.”

“I like you much for how you have behaved. It is a curious thing that directly I have begun to regard you as not my husband, but as my old teacher, I like you. I won’t be so affected as to say I love you, because you know I don’t, except as a friend. But you do seem that to me!”

“I really appreciate how you’ve acted. It’s interesting that as soon as I started to see you not as my husband, but as my old teacher, I started to like you. I won't be dramatic and say I love you, because you know I don’t, at least not in a romantic sense. But you really do seem like a good friend to me!”

Sue was for a few moments a little tearful at these reflections, and then the station omnibus came round to take her up. Phillotson saw her things put on the top, handed her in, and was obliged to make an appearance of kissing her as he wished her good-bye, which she quite understood and imitated. From the cheerful manner in which they parted the omnibus-man had no other idea than that she was going for a short visit.

Sue was a bit teary for a moment while thinking about everything, and then the station bus arrived to pick her up. Phillotson watched as her bags were placed on top, helped her inside, and had to pretend to kiss her good-bye, which she totally understood and copied. From the cheerful way they said goodbye, the bus driver thought she was just going for a short visit.

When Phillotson got back into the house he went upstairs and opened the window in the direction the omnibus had taken. Soon the noise of its wheels died away. He came down then, his face compressed like that of one bearing pain; he put on his hat and went out, following by the same route for nearly a mile. Suddenly turning round he came home.

When Phillotson returned to the house, he went upstairs and opened the window facing the direction the bus had gone. Soon, the sound of its wheels faded away. He then came down, his face tight like someone in pain; he put on his hat and left, following the same path for almost a mile. Suddenly, he turned around and went home.

He had no sooner entered than the voice of his friend Gillingham greeted him from the front room.

He had barely stepped in when his friend Gillingham's voice greeted him from the front room.

“I could make nobody hear; so finding your door open I walked in, and made myself comfortable. I said I would call, you remember.”

“I couldn't get anyone to hear me, so when I found your door open, I walked in and got comfortable. I said I would stop by, remember?”

“Yes. I am much obliged to you, Gillingham, particularly for coming to-night.”

"Yes. I'm really grateful to you, Gillingham, especially for coming tonight."

“How is Mrs.—”

“How's Mrs.—”

“She is quite well. She is gone—just gone. That’s her tea-cup, that she drank out of only an hour ago. And that’s the plate she—” Phillotson’s throat got choked up, and he could not go on. He turned and pushed the tea-things aside.

“She is doing fine. She’s just gone—really gone. That’s her tea cup, the one she drank from just an hour ago. And that’s the plate she—” Phillotson’s throat became tight, and he couldn’t continue. He turned and moved the tea things out of the way.

“Have you had any tea, by the by?” he asked presently in a renewed voice.

"Have you had any tea, by the way?" he asked again in a fresh tone.

“No—yes—never mind,” said Gillingham, preoccupied. “Gone, you say she is?”

“No—yes—forget it,” said Gillingham, distracted. “She’s gone, you say?”

“Yes… I would have died for her; but I wouldn’t be cruel to her in the name of the law. She is, as I understand, gone to join her lover. What they are going to do I cannot say. Whatever it may be she has my full consent to.”

“Yes… I would have died for her; but I wouldn’t be cruel to her in the name of the law. As far as I know, she has gone to be with her lover. What they are going to do, I can’t say. Whatever it is, she has my full consent to it.”

There was a stability, a ballast, in Phillotson’s pronouncement which restrained his friend’s comment. “Shall I—leave you?” he asked.

There was a steadiness, a grounding, in Phillotson’s statement that held back his friend’s response. “Should I—leave you?” he asked.

“No, no. It is a mercy to me that you have come. I have some articles to arrange and clear away. Would you help me?”

“No, no. It’s a relief that you’re here. I have some things to sort out and clean up. Could you help me?”

Gillingham assented; and having gone to the upper rooms the schoolmaster opened drawers, and began taking out all Sue’s things that she had left behind, and laying them in a large box. “She wouldn’t take all I wanted her to,” he continued. “But when I made up my mind to her going to live in her own way I did make up my mind.”

Gillingham agreed; and after heading to the upper rooms, the schoolmaster opened drawers and started taking out all of Sue's belongings that she had left behind, placing them in a large box. “She wouldn’t take everything I wanted her to,” he continued. “But once I decided she could live her life the way she wanted, I really committed to that decision.”

“Some men would have stopped at an agreement to separate.”

“Some men would have settled for just agreeing to separate.”

“I’ve gone into all that, and don’t wish to argue it. I was, and am, the most old-fashioned man in the world on the question of marriage—in fact I had never thought critically about its ethics at all. But certain facts stared me in the face, and I couldn’t go against them.”

“I’ve looked into all that, and I don’t want to argue about it. I was, and still am, the most old-fashioned guy in the world when it comes to marriage—in fact, I had never really thought critically about its ethics at all. But certain facts were obvious to me, and I couldn’t ignore them.”

They went on with the packing silently. When it was done Phillotson closed the box and turned the key.

They continued packing in silence. When they finished, Phillotson closed the box and locked it.

“There,” he said. “To adorn her in somebody’s eyes; never again in mine!”

“There,” he said. “To make her look good in someone else’s eyes; never again in mine!”

V

Four-and-twenty hours before this time Sue had written the following note to Jude:

Twenty-four hours ago, Sue had written the following note to Jude:

It is as I told you; and I am leaving to-morrow evening. Richard and I thought it could be done with less obtrusiveness after dark. I feel rather frightened, and therefore ask you to be sure you are on the Melchester platform to meet me. I arrive at a little to seven. I know you will, of course, dear Jude; but I feel so timid that I can’t help begging you to be punctual. He has been so very kind to me through it all!
    Now to our meeting!

It's just like I told you; I'm leaving tomorrow evening. Richard and I thought it would be easier to handle everything at night without drawing too much attention. I'm feeling a bit scared, so please make sure you're at the Melchester platform to meet me. I get in just before seven. I know you will be there, of course, dear Jude, but I'm feeling so nervous that I can't help but ask you to be on time. He has been really kind to me throughout all of this!
    Now, let's focus on our meeting!

S.

S.

As she was carried by the omnibus farther and farther down from the mountain town—the single passenger that evening—she regarded the receding road with a sad face. But no hesitation was apparent therein.

As she was taken by the bus farther away from the mountain town—the only passenger that evening—she looked at the fading road with a sad expression. But there was no sign of uncertainty in her demeanor.

The up-train by which she was departing stopped by signal only. To Sue it seemed strange that such a powerful organization as a railway train should be brought to a stand-still on purpose for her—a fugitive from her lawful home.

The up-train she was taking stopped only at the signal. To Sue, it felt odd that such a powerful organization as a railway could come to a halt just for her—a runaway from her rightful home.

The twenty minutes’ journey drew towards its close, and Sue began gathering her things together to alight. At the moment that the train came to a stand-still by the Melchester platform a hand was laid on the door and she beheld Jude. He entered the compartment promptly. He had a black bag in his hand, and was dressed in the dark suit he wore on Sundays and in the evening after work. Altogether he looked a very handsome young fellow, his ardent affection for her burning in his eyes.

The twenty-minute journey was coming to an end, and Sue started to gather her things to get off. Just as the train stopped at the Melchester platform, a hand was placed on the door, and she saw Jude. He quickly entered the compartment, holding a black bag and wearing the dark suit he put on for Sundays and evenings after work. Overall, he looked like a very handsome young man, with his deep affection for her shining in his eyes.

“Oh Jude!” She clasped his hand with both hers, and her tense state caused her to simmer over in a little succession of dry sobs. “I—I am so glad! I get out here?”

“Oh Jude!” She held his hand tightly with both of hers, and her nervousness led her to break down in a series of silent sobs. “I—I’m so happy! I can leave here?”

“No. I get in, dear one! I’ve packed. Besides this bag I’ve only a big box which is labelled.”

“No. I’m getting in, my dear! I’ve packed. Besides this bag, I only have a big box that's labeled.”

“But don’t I get out? Aren’t we going to stay here?”

“But don’t I get to leave? Aren’t we going to stay here?”

“We couldn’t possibly, don’t you see. We are known here—I, at any rate, am well known. I’ve booked for Aldbrickham; and here’s your ticket for the same place, as you have only one to here.”

“We can't possibly do that, don't you understand? We're known here—I, at least, am well known. I've got a reservation for Aldbrickham, and here’s your ticket for the same place since you only have one to this location.”

“I thought we should have stayed here,” she repeated.

“I thought we should have stayed here,” she said again.

“It wouldn’t have done at all.”

“It wouldn’t have worked at all.”

“Ah! Perhaps not.”

“Maybe not.”

“There wasn’t time for me to write and say the place I had decided on. Aldbrickham is a much bigger town—sixty or seventy thousand inhabitants—and nobody knows anything about us there.”

“There wasn’t time for me to write and say where I had decided to go. Aldbrickham is a much bigger town—about sixty or seventy thousand people—and nobody knows anything about us there.”

“And you have given up your cathedral work here?”

“And you’ve given up your work at the cathedral here?”

“Yes. It was rather sudden—your message coming unexpectedly. Strictly, I might have been made to finish out the week. But I pleaded urgency and I was let off. I would have deserted any day at your command, dear Sue. I have deserted more than that for you!”

“Yes. It was quite sudden—your message arriving out of the blue. Technically, I could have been required to finish the week. But I expressed urgency and was given a pass. I would have left any day you asked, dear Sue. I've given up more than that for you!”

“I fear I am doing you a lot of harm. Ruining your prospects of the Church; ruining your progress in your trade; everything!”

“I’m afraid I’m causing you a lot of harm. Harming your chances with the Church; damaging your progress in your trade; everything!”

“The Church is no more to me. Let it lie! I am not to be one of

“The Church means nothing to me anymore. Let it be! I will not be one of

    The soldier-saints who, row on row,
Burn upward each to his point of bliss,

The soldier-saints who, one after another,
Rise up, each toward their moment of happiness,

if any such there be! My point of bliss is not upward, but here.”

if there is such a thing! My source of happiness is not above, but right here.

“Oh I seem so bad—upsetting men’s courses like this!” said she, taking up in her voice the emotion that had begun in his. But she recovered her equanimity by the time they had travelled a dozen miles.

“Oh, I feel so terrible—messing with men's lives like this!” she said, echoing the emotions he had started. But by the time they had traveled twelve miles, she regained her composure.

“He has been so good in letting me go,” she resumed. “And here’s a note I found on my dressing-table, addressed to you.”

“He's been really great about letting me go,” she continued. “And here's a note I found on my dressing table, addressed to you.”

“Yes. He’s not an unworthy fellow,” said Jude, glancing at the note. “And I am ashamed of myself for hating him because he married you.”

“Yes. He’s not a bad guy,” said Jude, looking at the note. “And I feel ashamed for hating him just because he married you.”

“According to the rule of women’s whims I suppose I ought to suddenly love him, because he has let me go so generously and unexpectedly,” she answered smiling. “But I am so cold, or devoid of gratitude, or so something, that even this generosity hasn’t made me love him, or repent, or want to stay with him as his wife; although I do feel I like his large-mindedness, and respect him more than ever.”

“Based on the rule of women's moods, I guess I should suddenly fall for him since he let me go so generously and unexpectedly,” she replied with a smile. “But I’m so detached, or ungrateful, or something else, that even this kindness hasn’t made me love him, regret my choice, or want to stay with him as his wife; although I do find his open-mindedness appealing and respect him more than ever.”

“It may not work so well for us as if he had been less kind, and you had run away against his will,” murmured Jude.

“It might not work out for us as well if he had been less kind and you had left against his wishes,” Jude murmured.

“That I never would have done.”

“That's something I never would have done.”

Jude’s eyes rested musingly on her face. Then he suddenly kissed her; and was going to kiss her again. “No—only once now—please, Jude!”

Jude’s eyes lingered thoughtfully on her face. Then he suddenly kissed her and was about to kiss her again. “No—just once for now—please, Jude!”

“That’s rather cruel,” he answered; but acquiesced. “Such a strange thing has happened to me,” Jude continued after a silence. “Arabella has actually written to ask me to get a divorce from her—in kindness to her, she says. She wants to honestly and legally marry that man she has already married virtually; and begs me to enable her to do it.”

"That's pretty harsh," he replied, but he agreed. "Something really strange has happened to me," Jude said after a pause. "Arabella has actually written to ask me for a divorce—in the name of kindness, she claims. She wants to honestly and legally marry that guy she's already married to in every way that matters and is asking me to make it happen."

“What have you done?”

"What did you do?"

“I have agreed. I thought at first I couldn’t do it without getting her into trouble about that second marriage, and I don’t want to injure her in any way. Perhaps she’s no worse than I am, after all! But nobody knows about it over here, and I find it will not be a difficult proceeding at all. If she wants to start afresh I have only too obvious reasons for not hindering her.”

“I’ve agreed. At first, I thought I couldn’t do it without causing her trouble over that second marriage, and I don’t want to hurt her in any way. Maybe she’s not any worse than I am, after all! But nobody knows about it here, and I realize it won’t be difficult at all. If she wants to make a fresh start, I have more than enough reasons not to stop her.”

“Then you’ll be free?”

“Then you’ll be free?”

“Yes, I shall be free.”

“Yes, I'll be free.”

“Where are we booked for?” she asked, with the discontinuity that marked her to-night.

"Where are we booked for?" she asked, with the awkwardness that defined her tonight.

“Aldbrickham, as I said.”

“Aldbrickham, like I said.”

“But it will be very late when we get there?”

“But will it be really late when we get there?”

“Yes. I thought of that, and I wired for a room for us at the Temperance Hotel there.”

“Yes. I thought about that, and I booked a room for us at the Temperance Hotel there.”

“One?”

"One?"

“Yes—one.”

"Yes—one."

She looked at him. “Oh Jude!” Sue bent her forehead against the corner of the compartment. “I thought you might do it; and that I was deceiving you. But I didn’t mean that!”

She looked at him. “Oh Jude!” Sue pressed her forehead against the corner of the compartment. “I thought you might go through with it; and that I was fooling you. But I didn’t mean to!”

In the pause which followed, Jude’s eyes fixed themselves with a stultified expression on the opposite seat. “Well!” he said… “Well!”

In the silence that followed, Jude's eyes stared blankly at the seat across from him. "Well!" he said... "Well!"

He remained in silence; and seeing how discomfited he was she put her face against his cheek, murmuring, “Don’t be vexed, dear!”

He stayed quiet, and noticing how upset he was, she pressed her face against his cheek, murmuring, “Don’t be upset, dear!”

“Oh—there’s no harm done,” he said. “But—I understood it like that… Is this a sudden change of mind?”

“Oh—it's all good,” he said. “But—I thought it was like that… Is this a sudden change of heart?”

“You have no right to ask me such a question; and I shan’t answer!” she said, smiling.

“You have no right to ask me that question, and I won’t answer!” she said, smiling.

“My dear one, your happiness is more to me than anything—although we seem to verge on quarrelling so often!—and your will is law to me. I am something more than a mere—selfish fellow, I hope. Have it as you wish!” On reflection his brow showed perplexity. “But perhaps it is that you don’t love me—not that you have become conventional! Much as, under your teaching, I hate convention, I hope it is that, not the other terrible alternative!”

“My dear, your happiness means everything to me—though it feels like we’re always on the edge of arguing!—and what you want guides me. I believe I’m more than just a selfish person. Do it however you like!” After thinking it over, he looked troubled. “But maybe it’s that you don’t really love me—not because you’ve become conventional! As much as I’ve come to dislike convention because of you, I hope it’s that and not the other awful possibility!”

Even at this obvious moment for candour Sue could not be quite candid as to the state of that mystery, her heart. “Put it down to my timidity,” she said with hurried evasiveness; “to a woman’s natural timidity when the crisis comes. I may feel as well as you that I have a perfect right to live with you as you thought—from this moment. I may hold the opinion that, in a proper state of society, the father of a woman’s child will be as much a private matter of hers as the cut of her underlinen, on whom nobody will have any right to question her. But partly, perhaps, because it is by his generosity that I am now free, I would rather not be other than a little rigid. If there had been a rope-ladder, and he had run after us with pistols, it would have seemed different, and I may have acted otherwise. But don’t press me and criticize me, Jude! Assume that I haven’t the courage of my opinions. I know I am a poor miserable creature. My nature is not so passionate as yours!”

Even in this clear moment for honesty, Sue couldn’t bring herself to be completely open about her feelings, her heart. “Just chalk it up to my shyness,” she said, trying to dodge the question; “to a woman’s natural shyness when a big moment arrives. I might feel just like you do—that I have every right to be with you from now on. I might think that, in a fair society, the father of a woman’s child should be as private a matter as her underwear, something that no one should be able to question her about. But partly, maybe because his generosity has given me my freedom, I’d prefer to be a little stiff about it. If there had been a rope ladder and he had chased after us with guns, it would have felt different, and I might have acted differently. But please don’t pressure me or judge me, Jude! Assume that I don’t have the courage to stand up for my beliefs. I know I’m a pitiful creature. I just don’t have the same passionate nature as you!”

He repeated simply! “I thought—what I naturally thought. But if we are not lovers, we are not. Phillotson thought so, I am sure. See, here is what he has written to me.” He opened the letter she had brought, and read:

He simply repeated, “I thought—what I naturally thought. But if we’re not lovers, then we’re not. Phillotson thought so, I’m sure. Look, here’s what he wrote to me.” He opened the letter she had brought and read:

“I make only one condition—that you are tender and kind to her. I know you love her. But even love may be cruel at times. You are made for each other: it is obvious, palpable, to any unbiased older person. You were all along ‘the shadowy third’ in my short life with her. I repeat, take care of Sue.”

“I have just one condition—that you are gentle and kind to her. I know you love her. But even love can be harsh sometimes. You two are meant for each other: it’s clear, obvious, to any unbiased older person. You’ve always been ‘the shadowy third’ in my brief time with her. I’ll say it again, take care of Sue.”

“He’s a good fellow, isn’t he!” she said with latent tears. On reconsideration she added, “He was very resigned to letting me go—too resigned almost! I never was so near being in love with him as when he made such thoughtful arrangements for my being comfortable on my journey, and offering to provide money. Yet I was not. If I loved him ever so little as a wife, I’d go back to him even now.”

“He's a great guy, isn’t he!” she said, holding back tears. After a moment, she added, “He was really accepting about me leaving—maybe too accepting! I’ve never been closer to falling in love with him than when he made all those thoughtful arrangements for my comfort on my trip and offered to give me money. Yet I wasn’t in love. If I cared for him even a little as a wife, I’d go back to him right now.”

“But you don’t, do you?”

“But you really don’t, right?”

“It is true—oh so terribly true!—I don’t.”

“It is true—oh so painfully true!—I don’t.”

“Nor me neither, I half-fear!” he said pettishly. “Nor anybody perhaps! Sue, sometimes, when I am vexed with you, I think you are incapable of real love.”

“Me neither, I kind of worry!” he said irritably. “And maybe nobody else does either! Sue, sometimes when I’m frustrated with you, I think you’re incapable of real love.”

“That’s not good and loyal of you!” she said, and drawing away from him as far as she could, looked severely out into the darkness. She added in hurt tones, without turning round: “My liking for you is not as some women’s perhaps. But it is a delight in being with you, of a supremely delicate kind, and I don’t want to go further and risk it by—an attempt to intensify it! I quite realized that, as woman with man, it was a risk to come. But, as me with you, I resolved to trust you to set my wishes above your gratification. Don’t discuss it further, dear Jude!”

“That’s not right or loyal of you!” she said, pulling away from him as much as she could and looking seriously into the darkness. She added in a hurt tone, without turning around: “My feelings for you aren’t like some women’s, maybe. But it’s a joy just being with you, in a really special way, and I don’t want to push it further and risk losing that by trying to make it more intense! I realized it was risky to come here as a woman with a man. But with you, I decided to trust you to prioritize my wishes over your own desires. Let’s not discuss this anymore, dear Jude!”

“Of course, if it would make you reproach yourself… but you do like me very much, Sue? Say you do! Say that you do a quarter, a tenth, as much as I do you, and I’ll be content!”

“Of course, if it would make you feel guilty… but you do like me a lot, right, Sue? Please say you do! Just say that you like me a quarter, a tenth, as much as I like you, and I’ll be happy!”

“I’ve let you kiss me, and that tells enough.”

“I’ve let you kiss me, and that says it all.”

“Just once or so!”

“Just once or twice!”

“Well—don’t be a greedy boy.”

“Well—don’t be greedy.”

He leant back, and did not look at her for a long time. That episode in her past history of which she had told him—of the poor Christminster graduate whom she had handled thus, returned to Jude’s mind; and he saw himself as a possible second in such a torturing destiny.

He leaned back and didn’t look at her for a long time. That episode in her past that she had shared with him—about the poor Christminster graduate whom she had dealt with like that—came back to Jude’s mind; and he saw himself as a potential second in such a tormenting fate.

“This is a queer elopement!” he murmured. “Perhaps you are making a cat’s paw of me with Phillotson all this time. Upon my word it almost seems so—to see you sitting up there so prim!”

“This is a strange elopement!” he murmured. “Maybe you’ve been using me to manipulate Phillotson all this time. Honestly, it really seems that way—to see you sitting up there so proper!”

“Now you mustn’t be angry—I won’t let you!” she coaxed, turning and moving nearer to him. “You did kiss me just now, you know; and I didn’t dislike you to, I own it, Jude. Only I don’t want to let you do it again, just yet—considering how we are circumstanced, don’t you see!”

“Now you can’t be mad—I'm not going to let you!” she urged, turning and stepping closer to him. “You just kissed me, you know; and I actually didn’t mind it, I admit it, Jude. But I don’t want to let you do it again, not yet—given our situation, don’t you see!”

He could never resist her when she pleaded (as she well knew). And they sat side by side with joined hands, till she aroused herself at some thought.

He could never say no to her when she begged (as she well knew). And they sat side by side, holding hands, until she suddenly came to life with some thought.

“I can’t possibly go to that Temperance Inn, after your telegraphing that message!”

“I can’t possibly go to that Temperance Inn after you sent that message!”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“You can see well enough!”

“You can see just fine!”

“Very well; there’ll be some other one open, no doubt. I have sometimes thought, since your marrying Phillotson because of a stupid scandal, that under the affectation of independent views you are as enslaved to the social code as any woman I know!”

“Sure, there will definitely be another one available. I've often thought, since you married Phillotson because of a ridiculous scandal, that despite pretending to have independent views, you are as constrained by societal expectations as any woman I know!”

“Not mentally. But I haven’t the courage of my views, as I said before. I didn’t marry him altogether because of the scandal. But sometimes a woman’s love of being loved gets the better of her conscience, and though she is agonized at the thought of treating a man cruelly, she encourages him to love her while she doesn’t love him at all. Then, when she sees him suffering, her remorse sets in, and she does what she can to repair the wrong.”

“Not in my head. But I don't have the courage to stand by my beliefs, as I mentioned earlier. I didn't marry him completely because of the scandal. But sometimes a woman’s love of being loved overpowers her conscience, and even though she feels terrible about being cruel to a man, she leads him on to love her when she doesn't have any feelings for him at all. Then, when she sees him in pain, her guilt kicks in, and she tries to make things right.”

“You simply mean that you flirted outrageously with him, poor old chap, and then repented, and to make reparation, married him, though you tortured yourself to death by doing it.”

“You're saying that you flirted shamelessly with him, the poor guy, and then regretted it, so to make things right, you married him, even though it ended up driving you crazy.”

“Well—if you will put it brutally!—it was a little like that—that and the scandal together—and your concealing from me what you ought to have told me before!”

“Well—if you want to be blunt about it!—it was kind of like that—that and the scandal combined—and your hiding from me what you should have told me earlier!”

He could see that she was distressed and tearful at his criticisms, and soothed her, saying: “There, dear; don’t mind! Crucify me, if you will! You know you are all the world to me, whatever you do!”

He could see that she was upset and teary from his criticisms, so he comforted her, saying: “There, darling; don’t worry! Go ahead and blame me if you want! You know you're everything to me, no matter what you do!”

“I am very bad and unprincipled—I know you think that!” she said, trying to blink away her tears.

“I know you think I’m really bad and have no principles!” she said, trying to blink away her tears.

“I think and know you are my dear Sue, from whom neither length nor breadth, nor things present nor things to come, can divide me!”

“I believe and know you are my dear Sue, from whom neither distance nor time, nor what is happening now nor what is yet to come, can separate me!”

Though so sophisticated in many things, she was such a child in others that this satisfied her, and they reached the end of their journey on the best of terms. It was about ten o’clock when they arrived at Aldbrickham, the county town of North Wessex. As she would not go to the Temperance Hotel because of the form of his telegram, Jude inquired for another; and a youth who volunteered to find one wheeled their luggage to the George farther on, which proved to be the inn at which Jude had stayed with Arabella on that one occasion of their meeting after their division for years.

Though she was very sophisticated in many ways, she was still like a child in others, and this made her happy. They ended their journey on good terms. They arrived in Aldbrickham, the county town of North Wessex, around ten o’clock. Since she wouldn’t go to the Temperance Hotel due to the wording of his telegram, Jude asked for another option. A young man offered to help and took their luggage to the George, which turned out to be the inn where Jude had stayed with Arabella during the one time they met after being apart for years.

Owing, however, to their now entering it by another door, and to his preoccupation, he did not at first recognize the place. When they had engaged their respective rooms they went down to a late supper. During Jude’s temporary absence the waiting-maid spoke to Sue.

Due to the fact that they entered through a different door and because he was distracted, he didn’t initially recognize the place. After they checked into their rooms, they went downstairs for a late supper. While Jude was briefly away, the waiting maid spoke to Sue.

“I think, ma’am, I remember your relation, or friend, or whatever he is, coming here once before—late, just like this, with his wife—a lady, at any rate, that wasn’t you by no manner of means—jest as med be with you now.”

“I believe, ma’am, I remember your relative, or friend, or whatever he is, coming here once before—late, just like this, with his wife—a woman, in any case, who definitely wasn’t you in any way—just like he might be with you now.”

“Oh do you?” said Sue, with a certain sickness of heart. “Though I think you must be mistaken! How long ago was it?”

“Oh, do you?” said Sue, with a bit of a heavy heart. “But I think you must be wrong! How long ago was it?”

“About a month or two. A handsome, full-figured woman. They had this room.”

“About a month or two. A beautiful, curvy woman. They had this room.”

When Jude came back and sat down to supper Sue seemed moping and miserable. “Jude,” she said to him plaintively, at their parting that night upon the landing, “it is not so nice and pleasant as it used to be with us! I don’t like it here—I can’t bear the place! And I don’t like you so well as I did!”

When Jude returned and sat down for dinner, Sue appeared downcast and unhappy. “Jude,” she said to him sadly, as they parted that night on the landing, “it’s not as nice and pleasant between us as it used to be! I don’t like it here—I can’t stand this place! And I don’t feel as close to you as I once did!”

“How fidgeted you seem, dear! Why do you change like this?”

“How nervous you seem, dear! Why are you acting like this?”

“Because it was cruel to bring me here!”

“Because it was harsh to bring me here!”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“You were lately here with Arabella. There, now I have said it!”

“You were just here with Arabella. There, I’ve said it!”

“Dear me, why—” said Jude looking round him. “Yes—it is the same! I really didn’t know it, Sue. Well—it is not cruel, since we have come as we have—two relations staying together.”

“Wow, why—” said Jude, looking around. “Yeah—it’s the same! I really didn’t realize it, Sue. Well—it’s not weird, since we came as we are—two relatives staying together.”

“How long ago was it you were here? Tell me, tell me!”

"How long ago were you here? Tell me, tell me!"

“The day before I met you in Christminster, when we went back to Marygreen together. I told you I had met her.”

“The day before I met you in Christminster, when we went back to Marygreen together, I told you I had seen her.”

“Yes, you said you had met her, but you didn’t tell me all. Your story was that you had met as estranged people, who were not husband and wife at all in Heaven’s sight—not that you had made it up with her.”

“Yes, you said you had met her, but you didn’t share everything. Your story was that you had met as distant figures, who weren’t husband and wife at all in Heaven’s eyes—not that you had reconciled with her.”

“We didn’t make it up,” he said sadly. “I can’t explain, Sue.”

“We didn’t make it up,” he said sadly. “I can’t explain it, Sue.”

“You’ve been false to me; you, my last hope! And I shall never forget it, never!”

“You’ve betrayed me; you, my last hope! And I will never forget it, never!”

“But by your own wish, dear Sue, we are only to be friends, not lovers! It is so very inconsistent of you to—”

“But by your own wish, dear Sue, we are just going to be friends, not lovers! It is so inconsistent of you to—”

“Friends can be jealous!”

"Friends can be envious!"

“I don’t see that. You concede nothing to me and I have to concede everything to you. After all, you were on good terms with your husband at that time.”

“I don’t get that. You give me nothing and I have to give you everything. After all, you were on good terms with your husband back then.”

“No, I wasn’t, Jude. Oh how can you think so! And you have taken me in, even if you didn’t intend to.” She was so mortified that he was obliged to take her into her room and close the door lest the people should hear. “Was it this room? Yes it was—I see by your look it was! I won’t have it for mine! Oh it was treacherous of you to have her again! I jumped out of the window!”

“No, I wasn’t, Jude. How can you even think that! And you’ve taken me in, even if you didn’t mean to.” She was so embarrassed that he had to take her into her room and close the door to keep others from hearing. “Was it this room? Yes, it was—I can tell by your expression! I won’t accept it for mine! Oh, it was sneaky of you to have her back! I jumped out of the window!”

“But Sue, she was, after all, my legal wife, if not—”

“But Sue, she was, after all, my legal wife, if not—”

Slipping down on her knees Sue buried her face in the bed and wept.

Slipping down on her knees, Sue buried her face in the bed and cried.

“I never knew such an unreasonable—such a dog-in-the-manger feeling,” said Jude. “I am not to approach you, nor anybody else!”

“I never knew such an unreasonable—such a selfish feeling,” said Jude. “I can’t get close to you, or anyone else!”

“Oh don’t you understand my feeling? Why don’t you? Why are you so gross? I jumped out of the window?”

“Oh, don’t you get how I feel? Why don’t you? Why are you being so awful? I jumped out of the window?”

“Jumped out of window?”

"Leaped out of the window?"

“I can’t explain!”

"I can't explain it!"

It was true that he did not understand her feelings very well. But he did a little; and began to love her none the less.

It was true that he didn’t fully understand her feelings. But he understood them a bit, and he started to love her all the same.

“I—I thought you cared for nobody—desired nobody in the world but me at that time—and ever since!” continued Sue.

“I—I thought you didn't care for anyone—wanted no one in the world but me back then—and ever since!” continued Sue.

“It is true. I did not, and don’t now!” said Jude, as distressed as she.

“It’s true. I didn’t, and I still don’t!” Jude said, as upset as she was.

“But you must have thought much of her! Or—”

“But you must have thought a lot about her! Or—”

“No—I need not—you don’t understand me either—women never do! Why should you get into such a tantrum about nothing?”

“No—I don't need to—you don't get me either—women never do! Why are you throwing such a fit over nothing?”

Looking up from the quilt she pouted provokingly: “If it hadn’t been for that, perhaps I would have gone on to the Temperance Hotel, after all, as you proposed; for I was beginning to think I did belong to you!”

Looking up from the quilt, she pouted playfully: “If it hadn’t been for that, maybe I would have gone to the Temperance Hotel after all, like you suggested; because I was starting to feel like I really belonged to you!”

“Oh, it is of no consequence!” said Jude distantly.

“Oh, it doesn’t matter!” said Jude absentmindedly.

“I thought, of course, that she had never been really your wife since she left you of her own accord years and years ago! My sense of it was, that a parting such as yours from her, and mine from him, ended the marriage.”

“I thought, of course, that she had never really been your wife since she chose to leave you on her own all those years ago! My understanding was that a separation like yours from her, and mine from him, meant the marriage was over.”

“I can’t say more without speaking against her, and I don’t want to do that,” said he. “Yet I must tell you one thing, which would settle the matter in any case. She has married another man—really married him! I knew nothing about it till after the visit we made here.”

“I can’t say more without going against her, and I don’t want to do that,” he said. “But I have to tell you one thing that would change everything. She has married another man—actually married him! I didn’t know anything about it until after our visit here.”

“Married another? … It is a crime—as the world treats it, but does not believe.”

“Marrying someone else? … It's a crime, as the world sees it, but doesn’t actually believe.”

“There—now you are yourself again. Yes, it is a crime—as you don’t hold, but would fearfully concede. But I shall never inform against her! And it is evidently a prick of conscience in her that has led her to urge me to get a divorce, that she may remarry this man legally. So you perceive I shall not be likely to see her again.”

“There—now you’re back to being yourself. Yes, it’s a crime—as you won’t admit it, but would reluctantly admit if pushed. But I'll never report her! And it’s clearly a pang of guilt in her that’s made her push me to get a divorce so she can marry this man legally. So you can see, I probably won’t be seeing her again.”

“And you didn’t really know anything of this when you saw her?” said Sue more gently, as she rose.

“And you didn’t really know any of this when you saw her?” Sue asked softly as she got up.

“I did not. Considering all things, I don’t think you ought to be angry, darling!”

“I didn’t. Given everything, I don’t think you should be angry, sweetheart!”

“I am not. But I shan’t go to the Temperance Hotel!”

“I’m not. But I’m not going to the Temperance Hotel!”

He laughed. “Never mind!” he said. “So that I am near you, I am comparatively happy. It is more than this earthly wretch called Me deserves—you spirit, you disembodied creature, you dear, sweet, tantalizing phantom—hardly flesh at all; so that when I put my arms round you I almost expect them to pass through you as through air! Forgive me for being gross, as you call it! Remember that our calling cousins when really strangers was a snare. The enmity of our parents gave a piquancy to you in my eyes that was intenser even than the novelty of ordinary new acquaintance.”

He laughed. “Never mind!” he said. “Just being close to you makes me happier than I deserve—this miserable being called Me—you spirit, you disembodied soul, you sweet, enticing ghost—barely even human; so when I wrap my arms around you, I almost expect to pass right through you like air! Sorry for being crude, as you put it! Don’t forget that calling each other cousins when we were really strangers was a trap. The conflict between our parents made you seem so much more interesting to me than a typical new acquaintance.”

“Say those pretty lines, then, from Shelley’s ‘Epipsychidion’ as if they meant me!” she solicited, slanting up closer to him as they stood. “Don’t you know them?”

“Recite those beautiful lines from Shelley’s ‘Epipsychidion’ as if they’re about me!” she urged, leaning in closer to him as they stood. “Don’t you know them?”

“I know hardly any poetry,” he replied mournfully.

“I hardly know any poetry,” he replied sadly.

“Don’t you? These are some of them:

“Don’t you? Here are a few of them:

There was a Being whom my spirit oft
Met on its visioned wanderings far aloft.

There was a Being that my spirit often
Encountered during its imagined journeys high above.

*    *    *    *    *    *    *    *    *

*    *    *    *    *    *    *    *    *

A seraph of Heaven, too gentle to be human,
Veiling beneath that radiant form of woman…

A heavenly seraph, too gentle to be human,
Hiding beneath that radiant form of a woman…

Oh it is too flattering, so I won’t go on! But say it’s me! Say it’s me!”

Oh, that’s way too flattering, so I won’t keep talking! But just say it’s me! Say it’s me!”

“It is you, dear; exactly like you!”

“It’s you, my dear; just like you!”

“Now I forgive you! And you shall kiss me just once there—not very long.” She put the tip of her finger gingerly to her cheek; and he did as commanded. “You do care for me very much, don’t you, in spite of my not—you know?”

“Now I forgive you! And you’ll kiss me just once there—not for long.” She carefully touched her cheek with the tip of her finger; and he did as she asked. “You really care about me a lot, don’t you, even though I don’t—you know?”

“Yes, sweet!” he said with a sigh; and bade her good-night.

“Yes, sweet!” he said with a sigh, and wished her good night.

VI

In returning to his native town of Shaston as schoolmaster Phillotson had won the interest and awakened the memories of the inhabitants, who, though they did not honour him for his miscellaneous acquirements as he would have been honoured elsewhere, retained for him a sincere regard. When, shortly after his arrival, he brought home a pretty wife—awkwardly pretty for him, if he did not take care, they said—they were glad to have her settle among them.

Upon returning to his hometown of Shaston as the schoolmaster, Phillotson captured the interest and stirred the memories of the locals. Although they didn't admire him for his diverse knowledge the way others might have, they held a genuine fondness for him. Soon after he arrived, when he brought home a pretty wife—awkwardly pretty for him, if he wasn't careful, they remarked—they were pleased to have her join their community.

For some time after her flight from that home Sue’s absence did not excite comment. Her place as monitor in the school was taken by another young woman within a few days of her vacating it, which substitution also passed without remark, Sue’s services having been of a provisional nature only. When, however, a month had passed, and Phillotson casually admitted to an acquaintance that he did not know where his wife was staying, curiosity began to be aroused; till, jumping to conclusions, people ventured to affirm that Sue had played him false and run away from him. The schoolmaster’s growing languor and listlessness over his work gave countenance to the idea.

For a while after Sue left home, no one really noticed her absence. Another young woman took her place as monitor at the school just a few days later, and that change also went by without anyone commenting, since Sue's role had only been temporary. However, after a month had gone by, when Phillotson casually mentioned to a friend that he didn’t know where his wife was staying, people’s curiosity began to spike; soon, jumping to conclusions, they started to say that Sue had deceived him and run away. The schoolmaster’s increasing fatigue and disinterest in his work supported this idea.

Though Phillotson had held his tongue as long as he could, except to his friend Gillingham, his honesty and directness would not allow him to do so when misapprehensions as to Sue’s conduct spread abroad. On a Monday morning the chairman of the school committee called, and after attending to the business of the school drew Phillotson aside out of earshot of the children.

Though Phillotson had kept quiet for as long as he could, except to his friend Gillingham, his honesty and straightforwardness wouldn't let him stay silent any longer when misunderstandings about Sue’s behavior started spreading. On a Monday morning, the chairman of the school committee stopped by, and after taking care of the school matters, he pulled Phillotson aside so they could talk without the kids hearing.

“You’ll excuse my asking, Phillotson, since everybody is talking of it: is this true as to your domestic affairs—that your wife’s going away was on no visit, but a secret elopement with a lover? If so, I condole with you.”

“You’ll forgive me for asking, Phillotson, since everyone is talking about it: is it true regarding your personal situation—that your wife didn’t just go away for a visit, but actually eloped with someone? If that’s the case, I’m sorry to hear it.”

“Don’t,” said Phillotson. “There was no secret about it.”

“Don’t,” said Phillotson. “It wasn’t a secret.”

“She has gone to visit friends?”

"Did she go to visit her friends?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Then what has happened?”

"What happened then?"

“She has gone away under circumstances that usually call for condolence with the husband. But I gave my consent.”

“She has left under circumstances that typically warrant sympathy for the husband. But I gave my approval.”

The chairman looked as if he had not apprehended the remark.

The chairman looked like he didn't understand the comment.

“What I say is quite true,” Phillotson continued testily. “She asked leave to go away with her lover, and I let her. Why shouldn’t I? A woman of full age, it was a question of her own conscience—not for me. I was not her gaoler. I can’t explain any further. I don’t wish to be questioned.”

“What I’m saying is absolutely true,” Phillotson continued, irritated. “She asked to leave with her lover, and I let her. Why wouldn’t I? She’s an adult; it’s her decision, not mine. I wasn’t her warden. I can’t explain any more. I don’t want to be questioned.”

The children observed that much seriousness marked the faces of the two men, and went home and told their parents that something new had happened about Mrs. Phillotson. Then Phillotson’s little maidservant, who was a schoolgirl just out of her standards, said that Mr. Phillotson had helped in his wife’s packing, had offered her what money she required, and had written a friendly letter to her young man, telling him to take care of her. The chairman of committee thought the matter over, and talked to the other managers of the school, till a request came to Phillotson to meet them privately. The meeting lasted a long time, and at the end the school-master came home, looking as usual pale and worn. Gillingham was sitting in his house awaiting him.

The kids noticed that the faces of the two men were very serious, and they went home to tell their parents that something unusual had happened with Mrs. Phillotson. Then, Phillotson’s young maid, who had just finished school, said that Mr. Phillotson had helped his wife with packing, offered her whatever money she needed, and wrote a nice letter to her boyfriend, telling him to take care of her. The committee chairman thought about it and discussed it with the other school managers until they asked Phillotson to meet with them privately. The meeting lasted quite a while, and at the end, the schoolmaster came home looking as pale and tired as ever. Gillingham was waiting for him at his house.

“Well; it is as you said,” observed Phillotson, flinging himself down wearily in a chair. “They have requested me to send in my resignation on account of my scandalous conduct in giving my tortured wife her liberty—or, as they call it, condoning her adultery. But I shan’t resign!”

“Well, you were right,” said Phillotson, dropping wearily into a chair. “They’ve asked me to submit my resignation because of my terrible behavior in giving my suffering wife her freedom—or as they put it, condoning her infidelity. But I’m not resigning!”

“I think I would.”

"Yeah, I think so."

“I won’t. It is no business of theirs. It doesn’t affect me in my public capacity at all. They may expel me if they like.”

“I won’t. It’s not their concern. It doesn’t impact me in my public role at all. They can expel me if they want.”

“If you make a fuss it will get into the papers, and you’ll never get appointed to another school. You see, they have to consider what you did as done by a teacher of youth—and its effects as such upon the morals of the town; and, to ordinary opinion, your position is indefensible. You must let me say that.”

“If you create a scene, it will make the news, and you’ll never get hired at another school. You see, they have to think about what you did as the actions of a teacher—how it impacts the morals of the community; and, from an average person's perspective, your situation is impossible to defend. You need to let me say that.”

To this good advice, however, Phillotson would not listen.

To this good advice, however, Phillotson wouldn’t listen.

“I don’t care,” he said. “I don’t go unless I am turned out. And for this reason; that by resigning I acknowledge I have acted wrongly by her; when I am more and more convinced every day that in the sight of Heaven and by all natural, straightforward humanity, I have acted rightly.”

“I don’t care,” he said. “I won’t leave unless I’m kicked out. And here’s why: by resigning, I’m admitting that I’ve wronged her; but every day I become more convinced that in the eyes of Heaven and by all natural, honest humanity, I’ve done the right thing.”

Gillingham saw that his rather headstrong friend would not be able to maintain such a position as this; but he said nothing further, and in due time—indeed, in a quarter of an hour—the formal letter of dismissal arrived, the managers having remained behind to write it after Phillotson’s withdrawal. The latter replied that he should not accept dismissal; and called a public meeting, which he attended, although he looked so weak and ill that his friend implored him to stay at home. When he stood up to give his reasons for contesting the decision of the managers he advanced them firmly, as he had done to his friend, and contended, moreover, that the matter was a domestic theory which did not concern them. This they over-ruled, insisting that the private eccentricities of a teacher came quite within their sphere of control, as it touched the morals of those he taught. Phillotson replied that he did not see how an act of natural charity could injure morals.

Gillingham realized that his somewhat stubborn friend wouldn't be able to hold onto his position, but he said nothing more. Eventually—within about fifteen minutes—the official letter of dismissal arrived, as the managers had stayed behind to write it after Phillotson left. Phillotson responded that he would not accept the dismissal and called a public meeting, which he attended despite looking so weak and ill that his friend urged him to stay home. When he stood up to explain why he was contesting the managers' decision, he presented his arguments clearly, just as he had to his friend, and argued that the issue was a personal matter that shouldn't involve them. They dismissed this, insisting that a teacher’s private behavior was entirely within their authority since it affected the morals of his students. Phillotson countered that he didn’t see how an act of natural kindness could harm morals.

All the respectable inhabitants and well-to-do fellow-natives of the town were against Phillotson to a man. But, somewhat to his surprise, some dozen or more champions rose up in his defence as from the ground.

All the respectable townspeople and well-off locals were completely against Phillotson. However, to his surprise, a dozen or so supporters suddenly appeared to defend him.

It has been stated that Shaston was the anchorage of a curious and interesting group of itinerants, who frequented the numerous fairs and markets held up and down Wessex during the summer and autumn months. Although Phillotson had never spoken to one of these gentlemen they now nobly led the forlorn hope in his defence. The body included two cheap Jacks, a shooting-gallery proprietor and the ladies who loaded the guns, a pair of boxing-masters, a steam-roundabout manager, two travelling broom-makers, who called themselves widows, a gingerbread-stall keeper, a swing-boat owner, and a “test-your-strength” man.

It has been said that Shaston was the hub of a quirky and fascinating group of wanderers who attended the many fairs and markets across Wessex during the summer and fall. Although Phillotson had never actually talked to any of these folks, they now heroically stepped up to defend him. The group included two cheap Jacks, a shooting-gallery owner and the women who loaded the guns, a couple of boxing trainers, a carnival ride operator, two traveling broom-makers who called themselves widows, a gingerbread seller, a swing-boat operator, and a "test-your-strength" guy.

This generous phalanx of supporters, and a few others of independent judgment, whose own domestic experiences had been not without vicissitude, came up and warmly shook hands with Phillotson; after which they expressed their thoughts so strongly to the meeting that issue was joined, the result being a general scuffle, wherein a black board was split, three panes of the school windows were broken, an inkbottle was spilled over a town-councillor’s shirt front, a churchwarden was dealt such a topper with the map of Palestine that his head went right through Samaria, and many black eyes and bleeding noses were given, one of which, to everybody’s horror, was the venerable incumbent’s, owing to the zeal of an emancipated chimney-sweep, who took the side of Phillotson’s party. When Phillotson saw the blood running down the rector’s face he deplored almost in groans the untoward and degrading circumstances, regretted that he had not resigned when called upon, and went home so ill that next morning he could not leave his bed.

This large group of supporters, along with a few independent thinkers whose personal experiences had been quite varied, approached Phillotson and warmly shook his hand. After that, they expressed their opinions so passionately at the meeting that things got heated, resulting in a chaotic scuffle. A blackboard was broken, three school windows were shattered, an ink bottle was spilled on a town councilor’s shirt, a churchwarden got hit so hard with a map of Palestine that his head went right through Samaria, and several people ended up with black eyes and bleeding noses. Tragically, one of those hurt was the elderly rector, thanks to the enthusiasm of an ex-chimney sweep who sided with Phillotson’s group. When Phillotson saw blood running down the rector’s face, he lamented the unfortunate and humiliating situation, wished he had resigned when asked, and went home feeling so unwell that the next morning he couldn’t get out of bed.

The farcical yet melancholy event was the beginning of a serious illness for him; and he lay in his lonely bed in the pathetic state of mind of a middle-aged man who perceives at length that his life, intellectual and domestic, is tending to failure and gloom. Gillingham came to see him in the evenings, and on one occasion mentioned Sue’s name.

The ridiculous yet sad event marked the start of a serious illness for him; and he lay in his lonely bed feeling like a middle-aged man who finally realizes that his life, both intellectually and at home, is heading towards failure and despair. Gillingham visited him in the evenings, and one time he brought up Sue’s name.

“She doesn’t care anything about me!” said Phillotson. “Why should she?”

"She doesn't care about me at all!" said Phillotson. "Why would she?"

“She doesn’t know you are ill.”

“She doesn’t know you’re unwell.”

“So much the better for both of us.”

“So much better for both of us.”

“Where are her lover and she living?”

“Where are she and her lover living?”

“At Melchester—I suppose; at least he was living there some time ago.”

“At Melchester—I guess; at least he was living there a while back.”

When Gillingham reached home he sat and reflected, and at last wrote an anonymous line to Sue, on the bare chance of its reaching her, the letter being enclosed in an envelope addressed to Jude at the diocesan capital. Arriving at that place it was forwarded to Marygreen in North Wessex, and thence to Aldbrickham by the only person who knew his present address—the widow who had nursed his aunt.

When Gillingham got home, he sat and thought for a while, and eventually wrote an anonymous note to Sue, hoping it would somehow reach her. He put the letter in an envelope addressed to Jude at the diocesan capital. Once it arrived there, it was sent on to Marygreen in North Wessex, and then from there to Aldbrickham by the only person who knew his current address—the widow who had taken care of his aunt.

Three days later, in the evening, when the sun was going down in splendour over the lowlands of Blackmoor, and making the Shaston windows like tongues of fire to the eyes of the rustics in that vale, the sick man fancied that he heard somebody come to the house, and a few minutes after there was a tap at the bedroom door. Phillotson did not speak; the door was hesitatingly opened, and there entered—Sue.

Three days later, in the evening, as the sun set beautifully over the lowlands of Blackmoor, making the Shaston windows look like flames to the eyes of the locals in that valley, the sick man thought he heard someone arrive at the house. A few minutes later, there was a knock at the bedroom door. Phillotson remained silent; the door was opened slowly, and in walked—Sue.

She was in light spring clothing, and her advent seemed ghostly—like the flitting in of a moth. He turned his eyes upon her, and flushed; but appeared to check his primary impulse to speak.

She was wearing light spring clothes, and her appearance seemed ethereal—like a moth fluttering in. He looked at her and blushed; but he seemed to hold back his initial urge to say something.

“I have no business here,” she said, bending her frightened face to him. “But I heard you were ill—very ill; and—and as I know that you recognize other feelings between man and woman than physical love, I have come.”

“I don’t belong here,” she said, tilting her scared face toward him. “But I heard you were sick—very sick; and—and since I know you understand that there are other feelings between a man and a woman besides physical love, I came.”

“I am not very ill, my dear friend. Only unwell.”

“I’m not very sick, my dear friend. Just feeling a bit unwell.”

“I didn’t know that; and I am afraid that only a severe illness would have justified my coming!”

“I didn't know that, and I'm afraid that only a serious illness would have justified my coming!”

“Yes… yes. And I almost wish you had not come! It is a little too soon—that’s all I mean. Still, let us make the best of it. You haven’t heard about the school, I suppose?”

“Yeah… yeah. And I kind of wish you hadn’t come! It’s just a bit too soon—that’s all I’m saying. Still, let’s make the most of it. I guess you haven’t heard about the school, have you?”

“No—what about it?”

“No—what’s up with that?”

“Only that I am going away from here to another place. The managers and I don’t agree, and we are going to part—that’s all.”

“I'm just leaving this place to go somewhere else. The managers and I don’t see eye to eye, and we’re going to split—that’s it.”

Sue did not for a moment, either now or later, suspect what troubles had resulted to him from letting her go; it never once seemed to cross her mind, and she had received no news whatever from Shaston. They talked on slight and ephemeral subjects, and when his tea was brought up he told the amazed little servant that a cup was to be set for Sue. That young person was much more interested in their history than they supposed, and as she descended the stairs she lifted her eyes and hands in grotesque amazement. While they sipped Sue went to the window and thoughtfully said, “It is such a beautiful sunset, Richard.”

Sue never suspected, at that moment or later, what trouble letting her go had caused him; it never even crossed her mind, and she hadn’t heard anything from Shaston. They chatted about trivial and fleeting topics, and when his tea was brought up, he told the surprised little servant to set a cup for Sue. That young woman was much more interested in their story than they realized, and as she went down the stairs, she looked up with her hands raised in exaggerated disbelief. While they sipped their tea, Sue turned to the window and thoughtfully said, “It’s such a beautiful sunset, Richard.”

“They are mostly beautiful from here, owing to the rays crossing the mist of the vale. But I lose them all, as they don’t shine into this gloomy corner where I lie.”

“They look mostly beautiful from here, thanks to the rays cutting through the mist in the valley. But I lose sight of them all, since they don’t light up this dark corner where I’m lying.”

“Wouldn’t you like to see this particular one? It is like heaven opened.”

“Wouldn’t you want to see this one? It’s like heaven opened up.”

“Ah yes! But I can’t.”

“Ah yes! But I can't.”

“I’ll help you to.”

“I'll help you too.”

“No—the bedstead can’t be shifted.”

"No—the bed can't be moved."

“But see how I mean.”

"But see what I mean."

She went to where a swing-glass stood, and taking it in her hands carried it to a spot by the window where it could catch the sunshine, moving the glass till the beams were reflected into Phillotson’s face.

She went to where a swing glass was, and picking it up, took it to a spot by the window where it could catch the sunlight, adjusting the glass until the rays were reflected onto Phillotson’s face.

“There—you can see the great red sun now!” she said. “And I am sure it will cheer you—I do so hope it will!” She spoke with a childlike, repentant kindness, as if she could not do too much for him.

“There—you can see the big red sun now!” she said. “And I’m sure it will lift your spirits—I really hope it will!” She spoke with a childlike, sincere kindness, as if she couldn’t do enough for him.

Phillotson smiled sadly. “You are an odd creature!” he murmured as the sun glowed in his eyes. “The idea of your coming to see me after what has passed!”

Phillotson smiled sadly. “You’re a strange person!” he murmured as the sun shone in his eyes. “The thought of you coming to see me after everything that’s happened!”

“Don’t let us go back upon that!” she said quickly. “I have to catch the omnibus for the train, as Jude doesn’t know I have come; he was out when I started; so I must return home almost directly. Richard, I am so very glad you are better. You don’t hate me, do you? You have been such a kind friend to me!”

“Let’s not go back to that!” she said quickly. “I need to catch the bus for the train since Jude doesn’t know I’m here; he was out when I left, so I have to head home almost right away. Richard, I’m really glad you’re feeling better. You don’t hate me, do you? You’ve been such a good friend to me!”

“I am glad to know you think so,” said Phillotson huskily. “No. I don’t hate you!”

“I’m glad to hear you feel that way,” said Phillotson hoarsely. “No. I don’t hate you!”

It grew dusk quickly in the gloomy room during their intermittent chat, and when candles were brought and it was time to leave she put her hand in his or rather allowed it to flit through his; for she was significantly light in touch. She had nearly closed the door when he said, “Sue!” He had noticed that, in turning away from him, tears were on her face and a quiver in her lip.

It got dark quickly in the dim room as they chatted occasionally, and when candles were brought in and it was time to go, she placed her hand in his, or actually let it brush against his; she had a very light touch. She had almost closed the door when he called out, “Sue!” He had seen that, as she turned away from him, there were tears on her face and her lip was trembling.

It was bad policy to recall her—he knew it while he pursued it. But he could not help it. She came back.

It was a bad idea to bring her back—he knew that as he went after it. But he couldn’t help himself. She returned.

“Sue,” he murmured, “do you wish to make it up, and stay? I’ll forgive you and condone everything!”

“Sue,” he said softly, “do you want to make amends and stay? I’ll forgive you and overlook everything!”

“Oh you can’t, you can’t!” she said hastily. “You can’t condone it now!”

“Oh, you can’t, you can’t!” she said quickly. “You can’t accept it now!”

He is your husband now, in effect, you mean, of course?”

He is your husband now, right, I assume?”

“You may assume it. He is obtaining a divorce from his wife Arabella.”

"You can take that as a given. He’s getting a divorce from his wife Arabella."

“His wife! It is altogether news to me that he has a wife.”

"His wife! I had no idea he was married."

“It was a bad marriage.”

“It was a toxic marriage.”

“Like yours.”

“Just like yours.”

“Like mine. He is not doing it so much on his own account as on hers. She wrote and told him it would be a kindness to her, since then she could marry and live respectably. And Jude has agreed.”

“Like mine. He's not doing it so much for himself as for her. She wrote and told him it would be a nice thing for her, since then she could get married and live decently. And Jude has agreed.”

“A wife… A kindness to her. Ah, yes; a kindness to her to release her altogether… But I don’t like the sound of it. I can forgive, Sue.”

“A wife... A kindness to her. Ah, yes; a kindness to her to release her completely... But I don’t like how that sounds. I can forgive, Sue.”

“No, no! You can’t have me back now I have been so wicked—as to do what I have done!”

“No, no! You can’t have me back now that I’ve been so terrible for doing what I’ve done!”

There had arisen in Sue’s face that incipient fright which showed itself whenever he changed from friend to husband, and which made her adopt any line of defence against marital feeling in him. “I must go now. I’ll come again—may I?”

There was a hint of fear on Sue’s face that appeared whenever he shifted from being a friend to being a husband, and it prompted her to adopt any defensive stance against his husbandly feelings. “I have to go now. I’ll come back—can I?”

“I don’t ask you to go, even now. I ask you to stay.”

“I’m not asking you to leave, even now. I’m asking you to stay.”

“I thank you, Richard; but I must. As you are not so ill as I thought, I cannot stay!”

“I appreciate it, Richard; but I have to go. Since you’re not as sick as I thought, I can’t stay!”

“She’s his—his from lips to heel!” said Phillotson; but so faintly that in closing the door she did not hear it. The dread of a reactionary change in the schoolmaster’s sentiments, coupled, perhaps, with a faint shamefacedness at letting even him know what a slipshod lack of thoroughness, from a man’s point of view, characterized her transferred allegiance, prevented her telling him of her, thus far, incomplete relations with Jude; and Phillotson lay writhing like a man in hell as he pictured the prettily dressed, maddening compound of sympathy and averseness who bore his name, returning impatiently to the home of her lover.

“She’s his—his from lips to heel!” said Phillotson, but so quietly that she didn’t hear it as she closed the door. The fear of a sudden change in the schoolmaster’s feelings, along with a bit of embarrassment about revealing her half-hearted commitment, stopped her from telling him about her still incomplete relationship with Jude. Meanwhile, Phillotson felt like he was in hell as he imagined the charmingly dressed, infuriating mix of affection and distaste who carried his name, impatiently going back to her lover’s home.

Gillingham was so interested in Phillotson’s affairs, and so seriously concerned about him, that he walked up the hill-side to Shaston two or three times a week, although, there and back, it was a journey of nine miles, which had to be performed between tea and supper, after a hard day’s work in school. When he called on the next occasion after Sue’s visit his friend was downstairs, and Gillingham noticed that his restless mood had been supplanted by a more fixed and composed one.

Gillingham was so invested in Phillotson’s situation and genuinely worried about him that he made the trek up the hill to Shaston two or three times a week, even though it was a nine-mile round trip that he had to fit in between tea and dinner after a long day at school. The next time he visited after Sue's visit, his friend was downstairs, and Gillingham noticed that his anxious attitude had been replaced by a calmer and more settled demeanor.

“She’s been here since you called last,” said Phillotson.

“She’s been here since you called last,” Phillotson said.

“Not Mrs. Phillotson?”

"Not Mrs. Phillotson?"

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Ah! You have made it up?”

"Wait! Did you make that up?"

“No… She just came, patted my pillow with her little white hand, played the thoughtful nurse for half an hour, and went away.”

“No… She just showed up, smoothed my pillow with her small white hand, acted like a caring nurse for half an hour, and then left.”

“Well—I’m hanged! A little hussy!”

"Wow—I’m shocked! A little brat!"

“What do you say?”

"What do you think?"

“Oh—nothing!”

“Oh—never mind!”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I mean, what a tantalizing, capricious little woman! If she were not your wife—”

“I mean, what a tempting, unpredictable little woman! If she weren't your wife—”

“She is not; she’s another man’s except in name and law. And I have been thinking—it was suggested to me by a conversation I had with her—that, in kindness to her, I ought to dissolve the legal tie altogether; which, singularly enough, I think I can do, now she has been back, and refused my request to stay after I said I had forgiven her. I believe that fact would afford me opportunity of doing it, though I did not see it at the moment. What’s the use of keeping her chained on to me if she doesn’t belong to me? I know—I feel absolutely certain—that she would welcome my taking such a step as the greatest charity to her. For though as a fellow-creature she sympathizes with, and pities me, and even weeps for me, as a husband she cannot endure me—she loathes me—there’s no use in mincing words—she loathes me, and my only manly, and dignified, and merciful course is to complete what I have begun… And for worldly reasons, too, it will be better for her to be independent. I have hopelessly ruined my prospects because of my decision as to what was best for us, though she does not know it; I see only dire poverty ahead from my feet to the grave; for I can be accepted as teacher no more. I shall probably have enough to do to make both ends meet during the remainder of my life, now my occupation’s gone; and I shall be better able to bear it alone. I may as well tell you that what has suggested my letting her go is some news she brought me—the news that Fawley is doing the same.”

“She’s not mine; she belongs to another man, except in title and law. And I’ve been thinking—it was brought up in a conversation I had with her—that to be kind to her, I should completely end our legal bond; strangely enough, I think I can do that now that she’s back and has declined my request to stay after I said I’d forgiven her. I believe that fact gives me the chance to do it, even though I didn’t realize it at the time. What’s the point of keeping her tied to me if she doesn’t really belong to me? I know—I’m completely sure—that she would see my taking such a step as the greatest kindness to her. Because while she feels sympathy for me, pities me, and even cries for me as a fellow human, as a husband she can’t stand me—she detests me—there’s no need to sugarcoat it—she detests me, and my only honorable, dignified, and merciful option is to finish what I started… And for practical reasons, it would be better for her to be free. I’ve hopelessly messed up my future because of my decision about what was best for us, though she doesn’t know it; I only see a bleak future ahead from now until I die; because I can’t be accepted as a teacher anymore. I’ll probably struggle just to make ends meet for the rest of my life now that my job is gone; and I’d be better off facing it alone. I might as well tell you that the reason I’m considering letting her go is some news she brought me—the news that Fawley is doing the same.”

“Oh—he had a spouse, too? A queer couple, these lovers!”

“Oh—he had a partner, too? What an unusual couple, these lovers!”

“Well—I don’t want your opinion on that. What I was going to say is that my liberating her can do her no possible harm, and will open up a chance of happiness for her which she has never dreamt of hitherto. For then they’ll be able to marry, as they ought to have done at first.”

“Well—I don’t need your opinion on that. What I was going to say is that freeing her can’t hurt her at all, and it will give her a chance at happiness she’s never imagined before. Then they’ll be able to get married, like they should have done in the first place.”

Gillingham did not hurry to reply. “I may disagree with your motive,” he said gently, for he respected views he could not share. “But I think you are right in your determination—if you can carry it out. I doubt, however, if you can.”

Gillingham didn’t rush to respond. “I might not agree with your motive,” he said softly, as he respected opinions he didn’t share. “But I think you’re right in your resolve—if you can actually follow through on it. I’m not sure, though, if you can.”

Part Fifth
AT ALDBRICKHAM AND ELSEWHERE

“Thy aerial part, and all the fiery parts which are mingled in thee, though by nature they have an upward tendency, still in obedience to the disposition of the universe they are over-powered here in the compound mass the body.”—M. ANTONINUS (Long).

“Your airy part, and all the fiery elements mixed in you, even though by nature they tend to rise, are still overpowered here in the combined mass of the body, in accordance with the order of the universe.”—M. ANTONINUS (Long).

I

How Gillingham’s doubts were disposed of will most quickly appear by passing over the series of dreary months and incidents that followed the events of the last chapter, and coming on to a Sunday in the February of the year following.

How Gillingham’s doubts were resolved will be most easily shown by skipping over the long, dull months and events that came after the last chapter and jumping to a Sunday in February of the following year.

Sue and Jude were living in Aldbrickham, in precisely the same relations that they had established between themselves when she left Shaston to join him the year before. The proceedings in the law-courts had reached their consciousness, but as a distant sound and an occasional missive which they hardly understood.

Sue and Jude were living in Aldbrickham, exactly as they had set things up when she left Shaston to join him the year before. They were aware of the legal proceedings, but it felt distant to them, like a faint noise, and they received occasional messages that they barely comprehended.

They had met, as usual, to breakfast together in the little house with Jude’s name on it, that he had taken at fifteen pounds a year, with three-pounds-ten extra for rates and taxes, and furnished with his aunt’s ancient and lumbering goods, which had cost him about their full value to bring all the way from Marygreen. Sue kept house, and managed everything.

They had gotten together, as usual, to have breakfast in the little house that had Jude’s name on it. He rented it for fifteen pounds a year, plus an extra three pounds ten for rates and taxes. It was furnished with his aunt’s old and bulky furniture, which had cost him almost its full value to transport all the way from Marygreen. Sue managed the household and took care of everything.

As he entered the room this morning Sue held up a letter she had just received.

As he walked into the room this morning, Sue showed him a letter she had just received.

“Well; and what is it about?” he said after kissing her.

"Well, what’s it about?" he asked after kissing her.

“That the decree nisi in the case of Phillotson versus Phillotson and Fawley, pronounced six months ago, has just been made absolute.”

“Recently, the decree nisi in the case of Phillotson versus Phillotson and Fawley, issued six months ago, has just been finalized.”

“Ah,” said Jude, as he sat down.

“Ah,” said Jude as he sat down.

The same concluding incident in Jude’s suit against Arabella had occurred about a month or two earlier. Both cases had been too insignificant to be reported in the papers, further than by name in a long list of other undefended cases.

The same ending event in Jude’s case against Arabella happened about a month or two before. Both cases were too trivial to be mentioned in the news, except by name in a long list of other cases that weren’t defended.

“Now then, Sue, at any rate, you can do what you like!” He looked at his sweetheart curiously.

“Okay, Sue, anyway, you can do whatever you want!” He looked at his girlfriend with curiosity.

“Are we—you and I—just as free now as if we had never married at all?”

“Are we—you and I—just as free now as if we had never gotten married at all?”

“Just as free—except, I believe, that a clergyman may object personally to remarry you, and hand the job on to somebody else.”

“Just as free—except, I think, that a clergyman might personally refuse to remarry you and pass the job on to someone else.”

“But I wonder—do you think it is really so with us? I know it is generally. But I have an uncomfortable feeling that my freedom has been obtained under false pretences!”

“But I wonder—do you think it’s really the case with us? I know it usually is. But I have this uneasy feeling that my freedom has been achieved under false pretenses!”

“How?”

“How?”

“Well—if the truth about us had been known, the decree wouldn’t have been pronounced. It is only, is it, because we have made no defence, and have led them into a false supposition? Therefore is my freedom lawful, however proper it may be?”

“Well—if the truth about us had been known, the decree wouldn’t have been made. It’s only because we haven't defended ourselves and have led them to a false assumption, right? So, is my freedom justified, no matter how appropriate it might be?”

“Well—why did you let it be under false pretences? You have only yourself to blame,” he said mischievously.

“Well—why did you allow it to happen under false pretenses? You can only blame yourself,” he said playfully.

“Jude—don’t! You ought not to be touchy about that still. You must take me as I am.”

“Jude—don't! You shouldn't be sensitive about that anymore. You have to accept me as I am.”

“Very well, darling: so I will. Perhaps you were right. As to your question, we were not obliged to prove anything. That was their business. Anyhow we are living together.”

“Okay, darling: I will. Maybe you were right. Regarding your question, we didn’t have to prove anything. That was their responsibility. Anyway, we’re living together.”

“Yes. Though not in their sense.”

“Yes. But not in the way they mean it.”

“One thing is certain, that however the decree may be brought about, a marriage is dissolved when it is dissolved. There is this advantage in being poor obscure people like us—that these things are done for us in a rough and ready fashion. It was the same with me and Arabella. I was afraid her criminal second marriage would have been discovered, and she punished; but nobody took any interest in her—nobody inquired, nobody suspected it. If we’d been patented nobilities we should have had infinite trouble, and days and weeks would have been spent in investigations.”

“One thing is certain: no matter how the decree happens, a marriage is over when it's over. There’s a benefit to being poor, ordinary people like us—things get handled pretty simply. It was the same with me and Arabella. I was worried that her illegal second marriage would be found out and she’d face consequences, but nobody cared about her—no one asked questions or suspected anything. If we had been nobility, we would have faced endless trouble, and days and weeks would’ve been wasted on investigations.”

By degrees Sue acquired her lover’s cheerfulness at the sense of freedom, and proposed that they should take a walk in the fields, even if they had to put up with a cold dinner on account of it. Jude agreed, and Sue went up-stairs and prepared to start, putting on a joyful coloured gown in observance of her liberty; seeing which Jude put on a lighter tie.

Slowly, Sue picked up her lover's carefree attitude about their freedom and suggested they take a walk in the fields, even if it meant having a cold dinner afterward. Jude agreed, and Sue went upstairs to get ready, choosing a brightly colored dress to celebrate her freedom. Seeing this, Jude opted for a lighter tie.

“Now we’ll strut arm and arm,” he said, “like any other engaged couple. We’ve a legal right to.”

“Now we’ll walk arm in arm,” he said, “like any other engaged couple. We have the legal right to.”

They rambled out of the town, and along a path over the low-lying lands that bordered it, though these were frosty now, and the extensive seed-fields were bare of colour and produce. The pair, however, were so absorbed in their own situation that their surroundings were little in their consciousness.

They wandered out of town and along a path through the low-lying lands that surrounded it, which were now frosty, and the vast fields were dull and empty. However, the two of them were so caught up in their own situation that they barely noticed their surroundings.

“Well, my dearest, the result of all this is that we can marry after a decent interval.”

“Well, my dear, the result of all this is that we can get married after an appropriate amount of time.”

“Yes; I suppose we can,” said Sue, without enthusiasm.

“Yeah; I guess we can,” said Sue, lacking excitement.

“And aren’t we going to?”

“And aren’t we doing that?”

“I don’t like to say no, dear Jude; but I feel just the same about it now as I have done all along. I have just the same dread lest an iron contract should extinguish your tenderness for me, and mine for you, as it did between our unfortunate parents.”

“I don’t want to say no, dear Jude; but I feel exactly the same about it now as I always have. I still have the same fear that a strict contract might ruin your affection for me, and mine for you, just like it did for our unfortunate parents.”

“Still, what can we do? I do love you, as you know, Sue.”

“Still, what can we do? I do love you, as you know, Sue.”

“I know it abundantly. But I think I would much rather go on living always as lovers, as we are living now, and only meeting by day. It is so much sweeter—for the woman at least, and when she is sure of the man. And henceforward we needn’t be so particular as we have been about appearances.”

“I know that very well. But I think I’d much rather keep living like this, as lovers, just meeting during the day. It's so much nicer—for the woman, at least, especially when she knows she can trust the man. And from now on, we don’t need to worry as much about how things look.”

“Our experiences of matrimony with others have not been encouraging, I own,” said he, with some gloom; “either owing to our own dissatisfied, unpractical natures, or by our misfortune. But we two—”

“Our experiences with marriage have not been great, I admit,” he said, somewhat gloomily; “either because of our own unhappy, impractical natures, or due to our bad luck. But we two—”

“Should be two dissatisfied ones linked together, which would be twice as bad as before… I think I should begin to be afraid of you, Jude, the moment you had contracted to cherish me under a Government stamp, and I was licensed to be loved on the premises by you—Ugh, how horrible and sordid! Although, as you are, free, I trust you more than any other man in the world.”

“Two unhappy people tied together would be twice as bad as before… I think I should start to be afraid of you, Jude, the moment you agreed to care for me with a Government stamp, and I was licensed to be loved by you on the premises—Ugh, how terrible and disgusting! But since you’re free, I trust you more than any other man in the world.”

“No, no—don’t say I should change!” he expostulated; yet there was misgiving in his own voice also.

"No, no—don’t say I should change!" he protested; yet there was uncertainty in his own voice too.

“Apart from ourselves, and our unhappy peculiarities, it is foreign to a man’s nature to go on loving a person when he is told that he must and shall be that person’s lover. There would be a much likelier chance of his doing it if he were told not to love. If the marriage ceremony consisted in an oath and signed contract between the parties to cease loving from that day forward, in consideration of personal possession being given, and to avoid each other’s society as much as possible in public, there would be more loving couples than there are now. Fancy the secret meetings between the perjuring husband and wife, the denials of having seen each other, the clambering in at bedroom windows, and the hiding in closets! There’d be little cooling then.”

“Apart from our own issues, it's not in a person's nature to keep loving someone when they're told they have to be that person's lover. There’s a much better chance of them doing it if told not to love. If the marriage ceremony involved a vow and a signed contract stating that they would stop loving each other from that day forward, in exchange for personal possession and to avoid seeing each other in public as much as possible, there would be more couples in love than there are now. Imagine the secret meetings between the lying husband and wife, the denial of having seen each other, sneaking in through bedroom windows, and hiding in closets! There wouldn’t be much cooling of feelings then.”

“Yes; but admitting this, or something like it, to be true, you are not the only one in the world to see it, dear little Sue. People go on marrying because they can’t resist natural forces, although many of them may know perfectly well that they are possibly buying a month’s pleasure with a life’s discomfort. No doubt my father and mother, and your father and mother, saw it, if they at all resembled us in habits of observation. But then they went and married just the same, because they had ordinary passions. But you, Sue, are such a phantasmal, bodiless creature, one who—if you’ll allow me to say it—has so little animal passion in you, that you can act upon reason in the matter, when we poor unfortunate wretches of grosser substance can’t.”

“Yes; but even if this is true, you’re not the only one who sees it, dear little Sue. People continue to get married because they can’t resist natural urges, even if many of them know they might be trading a month of happiness for a lifetime of discomfort. No doubt my parents and your parents noticed this, if they were anything like us in how they observed things. Yet they still went ahead and married because they had normal desires. But you, Sue, are such an ethereal, unearthly being, someone who—if you’ll permit me to say it—has so little physical desire within you that you can make decisions based on logic when we unfortunate souls of more solid nature can’t.”

“Well,” she sighed, “you’ve owned that it would probably end in misery for us. And I am not so exceptional a woman as you think. Fewer women like marriage than you suppose, only they enter into it for the dignity it is assumed to confer, and the social advantages it gains them sometimes—a dignity and an advantage that I am quite willing to do without.”

"Well," she sighed, "you’ve admitted that it would probably end up in misery for us. And I’m not as remarkable a woman as you think. Fewer women actually enjoy marriage than you realize; they just enter it for the status it supposedly brings and the social perks it sometimes offers—status and perks that I'm perfectly happy to do without."

Jude fell back upon his old complaint—that, intimate as they were, he had never once had from her an honest, candid declaration that she loved or could love him. “I really fear sometimes that you cannot,” he said, with a dubiousness approaching anger. “And you are so reticent. I know that women are taught by other women that they must never admit the full truth to a man. But the highest form of affection is based on full sincerity on both sides. Not being men, these women don’t know that in looking back on those he has had tender relations with, a man’s heart returns closest to her who was the soul of truth in her conduct. The better class of man, even if caught by airy affectations of dodging and parrying, is not retained by them. A Nemesis attends the woman who plays the game of elusiveness too often, in the utter contempt for her that, sooner or later, her old admirers feel; under which they allow her to go unlamented to her grave.”

Jude fell back on his old complaint—that, as close as they were, he had never once received an honest, straightforward declaration from her that she loved or could love him. “I really worry sometimes that you can’t,” he said, with a doubt bordering on anger. “And you’re so reserved. I know that women are taught by other women that they must never fully admit the truth to a man. But the strongest form of affection is built on complete honesty from both sides. Not being men, these women don’t realize that when a man looks back on those he’s had affectionate relationships with, his heart is drawn closest to the one who was completely truthful in her actions. A good man, even if tempted by playful tricks of avoidance and evasion, won’t be held by them. There’s a reckoning for a woman who plays the game of being elusive too often, in the utter contempt her former admirers feel for her sooner or later; under which they let her go unmissed to her grave.”

Sue, who was regarding the distance, had acquired a guilty look; and she suddenly replied in a tragic voice: “I don’t think I like you to-day so well as I did, Jude!”

Sue, who was looking into the distance, had a guilty expression; and she suddenly said in a dramatic tone, “I don’t think I like you as much today as I did, Jude!”

“Don’t you? Why?”

"Don't you? Why not?"

“Oh, well—you are not nice—too sermony. Though I suppose I am so bad and worthless that I deserve the utmost rigour of lecturing!”

“Oh, well—you’re not very nice—too preachy. But I guess I’m so bad and worthless that I deserve the harshest lecture!”

“No, you are not bad. You are a dear. But as slippery as an eel when I want to get a confession from you.”

“No, you’re not bad. You’re dear to me. But you’re as slippery as an eel when I want to get a confession out of you.”

“Oh yes, I am bad, and obstinate, and all sorts! It is no use your pretending I am not! People who are good don’t want scolding as I do… But now that I have nobody but you, and nobody to defend me, it is very hard that I mustn’t have my own way in deciding how I’ll live with you, and whether I’ll be married or no!”

“Oh yes, I’m bad, stubborn, and all that! It’s pointless to pretend I’m not! Good people don’t ask for scolding like I do… But now that I have no one but you, and no one to stand up for me, it’s really tough that I can’t decide how I want to live with you, and whether I want to be married or not!”

“Sue, my own comrade and sweetheart, I don’t want to force you either to marry or to do the other thing—of course I don’t! It is too wicked of you to be so pettish! Now we won’t say any more about it, and go on just the same as we have done; and during the rest of our walk we’ll talk of the meadows only, and the floods, and the prospect of the farmers this coming year.”

"Sue, my dear friend and love, I don’t want to pressure you into marrying or doing anything else—of course not! It’s really unfair of you to be so touchy! Let’s not mention it again and just continue as we have been; during the rest of our walk, let's focus on the meadows, the floods, and how the farmers will fare this coming year."

After this the subject of marriage was not mentioned by them for several days, though living as they were with only a landing between them it was constantly in their minds. Sue was assisting Jude very materially now: he had latterly occupied himself on his own account in working and lettering headstones, which he kept in a little yard at the back of his little house, where in the intervals of domestic duties she marked out the letters full size for him, and blacked them in after he had cut them. It was a lower class of handicraft than were his former performances as a cathedral mason, and his only patrons were the poor people who lived in his own neighbourhood, and knew what a cheap man this “Jude Fawley: Monumental Mason” (as he called himself on his front door) was to employ for the simple memorials they required for their dead. But he seemed more independent than before, and it was the only arrangement under which Sue, who particularly wished to be no burden on him, could render any assistance.

After this, they didn’t talk about marriage for several days, even though it was always on their minds since they lived just a landing apart. Sue was now helping Jude a lot: he had been focusing on his own work making and lettering headstones, which he kept in a small yard behind his house. While doing her household chores, she would outline the letters for him at full size and paint them in after he had carved them. This work was a step down from his previous job as a cathedral mason, and his only customers were the local poor people who knew how budget-friendly this “Jude Fawley: Monumental Mason” (as he called himself on his front door) was for the simple memorials they needed for their loved ones. But he seemed more self-sufficient than ever, and it was the only way Sue, who really wanted to avoid being a burden to him, could offer any help.

II

It was an evening at the end of the month, and Jude had just returned home from hearing a lecture on ancient history in the public hall not far off. When he entered, Sue, who had been keeping indoors during his absence, laid out supper for him. Contrary to custom she did not speak. Jude had taken up some illustrated paper, which he perused till, raising his eyes, he saw that her face was troubled.

It was the last evening of the month, and Jude had just come home after attending a lecture on ancient history at the nearby public hall. When he walked in, Sue, who had been inside while he was out, was setting up supper for him. Unlike usual, she didn’t say anything. Jude picked up a magazine and was flipping through it until he looked up and noticed that her face looked troubled.

“Are you depressed, Sue?” he said.

“Are you feeling down, Sue?” he asked.

She paused a moment. “I have a message for you,” she answered.

She paused for a moment. “I have a message for you,” she said.

“Somebody has called?”

"Did someone call?"

“Yes. A woman.” Sue’s voice quavered as she spoke, and she suddenly sat down from her preparations, laid her hands in her lap, and looked into the fire. “I don’t know whether I did right or not!” she continued. “I said you were not at home, and when she said she would wait, I said I thought you might not be able to see her.”

“Yes. A woman.” Sue's voice trembled as she spoke, and she suddenly paused her preparations, placed her hands in her lap, and gazed into the fire. “I don’t know if I did the right thing or not!” she continued. “I told her you weren’t home, and when she said she would wait, I mentioned that I thought you might not be able to see her.”

“Why did you say that, dear? I suppose she wanted a headstone. Was she in mourning?”

“Why did you say that, dear? I guess she wanted a headstone. Was she grieving?”

“No. She wasn’t in mourning, and she didn’t want a headstone; and I thought you couldn’t see her.” Sue looked critically and imploringly at him.

"No. She wasn't grieving, and she didn't want a tombstone; and I thought you couldn't see her." Sue looked at him with a critical and pleading expression.

“But who was she? Didn’t she say?”

“But who was she? Didn’t she say?”

“No. She wouldn’t give her name. But I know who she was—I think I do! It was Arabella!”

“No. She wouldn’t tell me her name. But I know who she was—I think I do! It was Arabella!”

“Heaven save us! What should Arabella come for? What made you think it was she?”

“Heaven help us! Why did Arabella come here? What made you think it was her?”

“Oh, I can hardly tell. But I know it was! I feel perfectly certain it was—by the light in her eyes as she looked at me. She was a fleshy, coarse woman.”

“Oh, I can barely say. But I know it was! I'm completely sure it was—by the look in her eyes when she glanced at me. She was a thick, rough woman.”

“Well—I should not have called Arabella coarse exactly, except in speech, though she may be getting so by this time under the duties of the public house. She was rather handsome when I knew her.”

“Well—I shouldn’t have called Arabella coarse exactly, except for her speech, though she might be becoming that way by now with the responsibilities of the pub. She was pretty attractive when I met her.”

“Handsome! But yes!—so she is!”

“Gorgeous! But yes!—she is!”

“I think I heard a quiver in your little mouth. Well, waiving that, as she is nothing to me, and virtuously married to another man, why should she come troubling us?”

“I think I heard a tremble in your little voice. Anyway, since she means nothing to me and is happily married to someone else, why should she be bothering us?”

“Are you sure she’s married? Have you definite news of it?”

“Are you sure she's married? Do you have confirmed news about it?”

“No—not definite news. But that was why she asked me to release her. She and the man both wanted to lead a proper life, as I understood.”

“No—not definite news. But that’s why she asked me to let her go. She and the guy both wanted to live a proper life, as I understood.”

“Oh Jude—it was, it was Arabella!” cried Sue, covering her eyes with her hand. “And I am so miserable! It seems such an ill omen, whatever she may have come for. You could not possibly see her, could you?”

“Oh Jude—it was, it was Arabella!” cried Sue, covering her eyes with her hand. “And I’m so miserable! It feels like a bad sign, no matter what she came for. You couldn’t have seen her, could you?”

“I don’t really think I could. It would be so very painful to talk to her now—for her as much as for me. However, she’s gone. Did she say she would come again?”

“I don’t really think I could. It would be so painful to talk to her now—for her as much as for me. However, she’s gone. Did she say she would come again?”

“No. But she went away very reluctantly.”

“No. But she left very unwillingly.”

Sue, whom the least thing upset, could not eat any supper, and when Jude had finished his he prepared to go to bed. He had no sooner raked out the fire, fastened the doors, and got to the top of the stairs than there came a knock. Sue instantly emerged from her room, which she had but just entered.

Sue, who got upset over the smallest things, couldn't eat any dinner, and when Jude finished his meal, he got ready for bed. As soon as he cleaned out the fire, locked the doors, and reached the top of the stairs, there was a knock. Sue quickly came out of her room, which she had just entered.

“There she is again!” Sue whispered in appalled accents.

“There she is again!” Sue whispered in shocked tones.

“How do you know?”

"How do you know that?"

“She knocked like that last time.”

“She knocked like that the last time.”

They listened, and the knocking came again. No servant was kept in the house, and if the summons were to be responded to one of them would have to do it in person. “I’ll open a window,” said Jude. “Whoever it is cannot be expected to be let in at this time.”

They listened, and the knocking came again. There was no servant in the house, so one of them would have to answer it personally. "I’ll open a window," said Jude. "Whoever it is can't expect to be let in at this hour."

He accordingly went into his bedroom and lifted the sash. The lonely street of early retiring workpeople was empty from end to end save of one figure—that of a woman walking up and down by the lamp a few yards off.

He went into his bedroom and opened the window. The quiet street, empty of early-turning-in workers, was deserted except for one figure—a woman walking back and forth by the lamp just a few yards away.

“Who’s there?” he asked.

"Who's there?" he asked.

“Is that Mr. Fawley?” came up from the woman, in a voice which was unmistakably Arabella’s.

“Is that Mr. Fawley?” came the voice from the woman, unmistakably Arabella’s.

Jude replied that it was.

Jude said it was.

“Is it she?” asked Sue from the door, with lips apart.

“Is it her?” asked Sue from the door, with her lips parted.

“Yes, dear,” said Jude. “What do you want, Arabella?” he inquired.

“Yes, dear,” said Jude. “What do you want, Arabella?” he asked.

“I beg your pardon, Jude, for disturbing you,” said Arabella humbly. “But I called earlier—I wanted particularly to see you to-night, if I could. I am in trouble, and have nobody to help me!”

“I’m sorry to bother you, Jude,” Arabella said humbly. “But I came by earlier—I really wanted to see you tonight, if possible. I'm in trouble, and I have no one to help me!”

“In trouble, are you?”

"Are you in trouble?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

There was a silence. An inconvenient sympathy seemed to be rising in Jude’s breast at the appeal. “But aren’t you married?” he said.

There was a silence. An awkward sympathy seemed to be growing in Jude’s chest at the request. “But aren’t you married?” he asked.

Arabella hesitated. “No, Jude, I am not,” she returned. “He wouldn’t, after all. And I am in great difficulty. I hope to get another situation as barmaid soon. But it takes time, and I really am in great distress because of a sudden responsibility that’s been sprung upon me from Australia; or I wouldn’t trouble you—believe me I wouldn’t. I want to tell you about it.”

Arabella paused. “No, Jude, I'm not,” she replied. “He wouldn’t, after all. And I'm in a tough spot. I hope to find another job as a barmaid soon. But it takes time, and I'm really struggling because of a sudden responsibility that came up from Australia; otherwise, I wouldn't bother you—believe me, I wouldn’t. I want to explain it to you.”

Sue remained at gaze, in painful tension, hearing every word, but speaking none.

Sue stayed fixated, in painful tension, hearing every word but saying nothing.

“You are not really in want of money, Arabella?” he asked, in a distinctly softened tone.

“You don't really need money, do you, Arabella?” he asked, in a noticeably gentler tone.

“I have enough to pay for the night’s lodging I have obtained, but barely enough to take me back again.”

"I have enough to cover the cost of tonight's lodging I've gotten, but just barely enough to get me back again."

“Where are you living?”

"Where do you live?"

“In London still.” She was about to give the address, but she said, “I am afraid somebody may hear, so I don’t like to call out particulars of myself so loud. If you could come down and walk a little way with me towards the Prince Inn, where I am staying to-night, I would explain all. You may as well, for old time’s sake!”

“In London still.” She was about to give the address, but then she said, “I’m afraid someone might hear, so I don’t want to say too much about myself out loud. If you could come down and walk a little way with me toward the Prince Inn, where I’m staying tonight, I’ll explain everything. You might as well, for old time’s sake!”

“Poor thing! I must do her the kindness of hearing what’s the matter, I suppose,” said Jude in much perplexity. “As she’s going back to-morrow it can’t make much difference.”

“Poor thing! I guess I should be nice and hear what’s going on, I suppose,” said Jude, feeling quite confused. “Since she’s leaving tomorrow, it probably won’t make much difference.”

“But you can go and see her to-morrow, Jude! Don’t go now, Jude!” came in plaintive accents from the doorway. “Oh, it is only to entrap you, I know it is, as she did before! Don’t go, dear! She is such a low-passioned woman—I can see it in her shape, and hear it in her voice!

“But you can go see her tomorrow, Jude! Don’t go now, Jude!” came in pleading tones from the doorway. “Oh, it’s just to trap you, I know it is, like she did before! Don’t go, please! She is such an emotional woman—I can see it in her figure and hear it in her voice!

“But I shall go,” said Jude. “Don’t attempt to detain me, Sue. God knows I love her little enough now, but I don’t want to be cruel to her.” He turned to the stairs.

“But I’m going,” Jude said. “Don’t try to stop me, Sue. God knows I don’t love her much anymore, but I don’t want to be cruel to her.” He turned to the stairs.

“But she’s not your wife!” cried Sue distractedly. “And I—”

“But she’s not your wife!” Sue exclaimed, distracted. “And I—”

“And you are not either, dear, yet,” said Jude.

“And you aren’t either, dear, not yet,” said Jude.

“Oh, but are you going to her? Don’t! Stay at home! Please, please stay at home, Jude, and not go to her, now she’s not your wife any more than I!”

“Oh, but are you really going to see her? Don’t! Stay home! Please, please stay home, Jude, and don’t go to her; she’s not your wife any more than I am!”

“Well, she is, rather more than you, come to that,” he said, taking his hat determinedly. “I’ve wanted you to be, and I’ve waited with the patience of Job, and I don’t see that I’ve got anything by my self-denial. I shall certainly give her something, and hear what it is she is so anxious to tell me; no man could do less!”

“Well, she is, more than you, anyway,” he said, grabbing his hat firmly. “I’ve wanted you to be, and I’ve waited patiently for so long, and I don’t see that I’ve gained anything from holding back. I’m definitely going to give her something and hear what she’s so eager to tell me; no man could do less!”

There was that in his manner which she knew it would be futile to oppose. She said no more, but, turning to her room as meekly as a martyr, heard him go downstairs, unbolt the door, and close it behind him. With a woman’s disregard of her dignity when in the presence of nobody but herself, she also trotted down, sobbing articulately as she went. She listened. She knew exactly how far it was to the inn that Arabella had named as her lodging. It would occupy about seven minutes to get there at an ordinary walking pace; seven to come back again. If he did not return in fourteen minutes he would have lingered. She looked at the clock. It was twenty-five minutes to eleven. He might enter the inn with Arabella, as they would reach it before closing time; she might get him to drink with her; and Heaven only knew what disasters would befall him then.

There was something about the way he carried himself that she knew it would be pointless to argue against. She said nothing more but, turning to her room as quietly as a martyr, heard him go downstairs, unlock the door, and shut it behind him. With little regard for her dignity when she was alone, she also hurried down, sobbing softly as she went. She listened. She knew exactly how far it was to the inn that Arabella had mentioned as her place to stay. It would take about seven minutes to walk there at a normal pace and another seven to come back. If he didn’t return in fourteen minutes, it meant he had stayed longer. She checked the clock. It was twenty-five minutes to eleven. He might go into the inn with Arabella since they'd get there before it closed; she might persuade him to drink with her, and God only knew what trouble he would get into then.

In a still suspense she waited on. It seemed as if the whole time had nearly elapsed when the door was opened again, and Jude appeared.

In a tense silence, she continued to wait. It felt like an eternity had passed when the door opened again, and Jude stepped in.

Sue gave a little ecstatic cry. “Oh, I knew I could trust you!—how good you are!”—she began.

Sue let out a small excited cry. “Oh, I knew I could trust you!—you’re so great!”—she started.

“I can’t find her anywhere in this street, and I went out in my slippers only. She has walked on, thinking I’ve been so hard-hearted as to refuse her requests entirely, poor woman. I’ve come back for my boots, as it is beginning to rain.”

“I can’t find her anywhere on this street, and I only went out in my slippers. She must have walked on, thinking I’ve been so heartless as to completely turn down her requests, poor thing. I’ve come back for my boots since it’s starting to rain.”

“Oh, but why should you take such trouble for a woman who has served you so badly!” said Sue in a jealous burst of disappointment.

“Oh, but why should you go through all that for a woman who treated you so poorly?” said Sue in a jealous outburst of disappointment.

“But, Sue, she’s a woman, and I once cared for her; and one can’t be a brute in such circumstances.”

“But, Sue, she’s a woman, and I once cared about her; and you can’t be cruel in situations like this.”

“She isn’t your wife any longer!” exclaimed Sue, passionately excited. “You mustn’t go out to find her! It isn’t right! You can’t join her, now she’s a stranger to you. How can you forget such a thing, my dear, dear one!”

“She’s not your wife anymore!” Sue exclaimed, filled with passion. “You can’t go out to find her! It’s not right! You shouldn’t join her; she’s a stranger to you now. How could you forget such a thing, my dear, dear one!”

“She seems much the same as ever—an erring, careless, unreflecting fellow-creature,” he said, continuing to pull on his boots. “What those legal fellows have been playing at in London makes no difference in my real relations to her. If she was my wife while she was away in Australia with another husband, she’s my wife now.”

“She seems just like always—an imperfect, carefree, unthinking person,” he said, continuing to put on his boots. “What those legal guys have been up to in London doesn’t change my true relationship with her. If she was my wife while she was in Australia with another husband, she’s my wife now.”

“But she wasn’t! That’s just what I hold! There’s the absurdity!— Well—you’ll come straight back, after a few minutes, won’t you, dear? She is too low, too coarse for you to talk to long, Jude, and was always!”

“But she wasn’t! That’s exactly what I think! There’s the absurdity!— Well—you’ll come right back after a few minutes, won’t you, dear? She is too low, too crude for you to talk to for long, Jude, and she always has been!”

“Perhaps I am coarse too, worse luck! I have the germs of every human infirmity in me, I verily believe—that was why I saw it was so preposterous of me to think of being a curate. I have cured myself of drunkenness I think; but I never know in what new form a suppressed vice will break out in me! I do love you, Sue, though I have danced attendance on you so long for such poor returns! All that’s best and noblest in me loves you, and your freedom from everything that’s gross has elevated me, and enabled me to do what I should never have dreamt myself capable of, or any man, a year or two ago. It is all very well to preach about self-control, and the wickedness of coercing a woman. But I should just like a few virtuous people who have condemned me in the past, about Arabella and other things, to have been in my tantalizing position with you through these late weeks!—they’d believe, I think, that I have exercised some little restraint in always giving in to your wishes—living here in one house, and not a soul between us.”

“Maybe I’m rough around the edges too, what a shame! I honestly believe I have every human flaw inside me—that's why I realized how ridiculous it was for me to think about becoming a curate. I think I’ve managed to overcome my drinking problem; but I never know in what new way a hidden vice will pop up in me! I do love you, Sue, even though I’ve been at your beck and call for such little reward! Everything that’s best and noblest in me loves you, and your purity from anything base has lifted me up and allowed me to do things I never thought I could, or that any man could, a year or two ago. It’s easy to talk about self-control and the evil of forcing a woman. But I would love for some of those virtuous people who’ve judged me in the past over Arabella and other issues to have been in my frustrating situation with you these past weeks!—I think they’d understand that I’ve shown some self-restraint in always accommodating your wishes—living together in one house, with no one between us.”

“Yes, you have been good to me, Jude; I know you have, my dear protector.”

“Yes, you have been really good to me, Jude; I know you have, my dear protector.”

“Well—Arabella has appealed to me for help. I must go out and speak to her, Sue, at least!”

“Well—Arabella has asked me for help. I need to go out and talk to her, Sue, at the very least!”

“I can’t say any more!—Oh, if you must, you must!” she said, bursting out into sobs that seemed to tear her heart. “I have nobody but you, Jude, and you are deserting me! I didn’t know you were like this—I can’t bear it, I can’t! If she were yours it would be different!”

“I can’t say anything more!—Oh, if you have to, you have to!” she said, breaking down in sobs that felt like they were ripping her heart apart. “I have nobody but you, Jude, and you’re abandoning me! I didn’t know you were like this—I can’t take it, I can’t! If she were your child, it would be different!”

“Or if you were.”

"Or if you are."

“Very well then—if I must I must. Since you will have it so, I agree! I will be. Only I didn’t mean to! And I didn’t want to marry again, either! … But, yes—I agree, I agree! I do love you. I ought to have known that you would conquer in the long run, living like this!”

“Alright then—if I have to, I have to. Since that’s how you want it, I agree! I will be. I just didn’t mean to! And I didn’t want to marry again, either! … But yes—I agree, I agree! I do love you. I should have known that you would win in the end, living like this!”

She ran across and flung her arms round his neck. “I am not a cold-natured, sexless creature, am I, for keeping you at such a distance? I am sure you don’t think so! Wait and see! I do belong to you, don’t I? I give in!”

She ran over and wrapped her arms around his neck. “I’m not a cold-hearted, sexless person, am I, for keeping you at such a distance? I’m sure you don’t think that! Just wait and see! I do belong to you, right? I give in!”

“And I’ll arrange for our marriage to-morrow, or as soon as ever you wish.”

“And I’ll set up our wedding tomorrow, or whenever you want.”

“Yes, Jude.”

“Yeah, Jude.”

“Then I’ll let her go,” said he, embracing Sue softly. “I do feel that it would be unfair to you to see her, and perhaps unfair to her. She is not like you, my darling, and never was: it is only bare justice to say that. Don’t cry any more. There; and there; and there!” He kissed her on one side, and on the other, and in the middle, and rebolted the front door.

“Then I’ll let her go,” he said, gently hugging Sue. “I really feel it wouldn’t be fair to you to see her, and maybe it wouldn’t be fair to her either. She’s not like you, my love, and she never was: that’s just the truth. Don’t cry anymore. There; and there; and there!” He kissed her on one side, then the other, and in the middle, and then locked the front door again.

The next morning it was wet.

The next morning, it was rainy.

“Now, dear,” said Jude gaily at breakfast; “as this is Saturday I mean to call about the banns at once, so as to get the first publishing done to-morrow, or we shall lose a week. Banns will do? We shall save a pound or two.”

“Now, dear,” said Jude cheerfully at breakfast, “since it’s Saturday, I plan to go ahead and announce the banns right away, so we can get the first publication done tomorrow, or we’ll lose a week. Banns work, right? We’ll save a pound or two.”

Sue absently agreed to banns. But her mind for the moment was running on something else. A glow had passed away from her, and depression sat upon her features.

Sue absentmindedly agreed to the announcements. But her mind was occupied with something else. A spark had faded from her, and sadness marked her expression.

“I feel I was wickedly selfish last night!” she murmured. “It was sheer unkindness in me—or worse—to treat Arabella as I did. I didn’t care about her being in trouble, and what she wished to tell you! Perhaps it was really something she was justified in telling you. That’s some more of my badness, I suppose! Love has its own dark morality when rivalry enters in—at least, mine has, if other people’s hasn’t… I wonder how she got on? I hope she reached the inn all right, poor woman.”

“I feel like I was incredibly selfish last night!” she murmured. “It was just plain unkind of me—or worse—to treat Arabella the way I did. I didn’t care that she was in trouble or what she wanted to tell you! Maybe it was something she really needed to share with you. That’s more of my bad side, I guess! Love has its own twisted sense of right and wrong when competition steps in—at least mine does, if others’ doesn’t… I wonder how she managed? I hope she got to the inn okay, poor woman.”

“Oh yes: she got on all right,” said Jude placidly.

“Oh yeah: she did just fine,” said Jude calmly.

“I hope she wasn’t shut out, and that she hadn’t to walk the streets in the rain. Do you mind my putting on my waterproof and going to see if she got in? I’ve been thinking of her all the morning.”

“I hope she wasn’t left out, and that she didn’t have to walk the streets in the rain. Do you mind if I put on my waterproof and go check if she got inside? I’ve been thinking about her all morning.”

“Well—is it necessary? You haven’t the least idea how Arabella is able to shift for herself. Still, darling, if you want to go and inquire you can.”

“Well—is it really necessary? You have no idea how Arabella manages on her own. Still, sweetheart, if you want to go and ask, you can.”

There was no limit to the strange and unnecessary penances which Sue would meekly undertake when in a contrite mood; and this going to see all sorts of extraordinary persons whose relation to her was precisely of a kind that would have made other people shun them was her instinct ever, so that the request did not surprise him.

There was no end to the strange and unnecessary punishments that Sue would quietly take on when she was feeling guilty; and her habit of seeking out all kinds of extraordinary people, whom others would typically avoid, was just her nature, so his surprise at the request was minimal.

“And when you come back,” he added, “I’ll be ready to go about the banns. You’ll come with me?”

“And when you come back,” he added, “I’ll be ready to take care of the announcements. You’ll come with me?”

Sue agreed, and went off under cloak and umbrella letting Jude kiss her freely, and returning his kisses in a way she had never done before. Times had decidedly changed. “The little bird is caught at last!” she said, a sadness showing in her smile.

Sue agreed and walked away with her cloak and umbrella, allowing Jude to kiss her freely, and she returned his kisses in a way she never had before. Times had definitely changed. “The little bird is caught at last!” she said, a hint of sadness in her smile.

“No—only nested,” he assured her.

“No—only nested,” he promised her.

She walked along the muddy street till she reached the public house mentioned by Arabella, which was not so very far off. She was informed that Arabella had not yet left, and in doubt how to announce herself so that her predecessor in Jude’s affections would recognize her, she sent up word that a friend from Spring Street had called, naming the place of Jude’s residence. She was asked to step upstairs, and on being shown into a room found that it was Arabella’s bedroom, and that the latter had not yet risen. She halted on the turn of her toe till Arabella cried from the bed, “Come in and shut the door,” which Sue accordingly did.

She walked down the muddy street until she reached the pub that Arabella mentioned, which wasn't too far away. She was told that Arabella hadn’t left yet, and unsure how to introduce herself so that Jude’s former lover would recognize her, she sent a message saying that a friend from Spring Street had arrived, mentioning Jude’s address. She was asked to go upstairs, and when she entered the room, she realized it was Arabella’s bedroom, and that Arabella was still in bed. She paused at the door until Arabella called from the bed, “Come in and shut the door,” which Sue did.

Arabella lay facing the window, and did not at once turn her head: and Sue was wicked enough, despite her penitence, to wish for a moment that Jude could behold her forerunner now, with the daylight full upon her. She may have seemed handsome enough in profile under the lamps, but a frowsiness was apparent this morning; and the sight of her own fresh charms in the looking-glass made Sue’s manner bright, till she reflected what a meanly sexual emotion this was in her, and hated herself for it.

Arabella was lying with her face toward the window and didn’t turn her head right away. Sue, despite feeling guilty, couldn’t help but wish that Jude could see her rival now, with the sunlight fully on her. She might have looked attractive enough in profile under the lights, but she appeared a bit disheveled this morning; seeing her own fresh beauty in the mirror made Sue feel lively, until she realized how petty this feeling was and hated herself for it.

“I’ve just looked in to see if you got back comfortably last night, that’s all,” she said gently. “I was afraid afterwards that you might have met with any mishap?”

“I just checked in to see if you made it back okay last night, that’s all,” she said softly. “I worried afterward that you might have run into some trouble?”

“Oh—how stupid this is! I thought my visitor was—your friend—your husband—Mrs. Fawley, as I suppose you call yourself?” said Arabella, flinging her head back upon the pillows with a disappointed toss, and ceasing to retain the dimple she had just taken the trouble to produce.

"Oh—how ridiculous this is! I thought my visitor was—your friend—your husband—Mrs. Fawley, as I assume you call yourself?" said Arabella, throwing her head back on the pillows with a disappointed huff, and letting go of the dimple she had just worked so hard to create.

“Indeed I don’t,” said Sue.

"Actually, I don't," said Sue.

“Oh, I thought you might have, even if he’s not really yours. Decency is decency, any hour of the twenty-four.”

“Oh, I thought you might have, even if he’s not really yours. Decency is decency, any hour of the day.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” said Sue stiffly. “He is mine, if you come to that!”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Sue said stiffly. “He’s mine, just so you know!”

“He wasn’t yesterday.”

“He wasn’t like that yesterday.”

Sue coloured roseate, and said, “How do you know?”

Sue blushed and said, “How do you know?”

“From your manner when you talked to me at the door. Well, my dear, you’ve been quick about it, and I expect my visit last night helped it on—ha-ha! But I don’t want to get him away from you.”

“From the way you spoke to me at the door. Well, my dear, you’ve been fast about it, and I’m sure my visit last night helped—ha-ha! But I don’t want to take him away from you.”

Sue looked out at the rain, and at the dirty toilet-cover, and at the detached tail of Arabella’s hair hanging on the looking-glass, just as it had done in Jude’s time; and wished she had not come. In the pause there was a knock at the door, and the chambermaid brought in a telegram for “Mrs. Cartlett.”

Sue looked out at the rain, at the dirty toilet lid, and at the detached piece of Arabella’s hair hanging on the mirror, just as it had in Jude’s time; and wished she hadn’t come. In the silence, there was a knock at the door, and the chambermaid brought in a telegram for “Mrs. Cartlett.”

Arabella opened it as she lay, and her ruffled look disappeared.

Arabella opened it while lying down, and her messy appearance faded away.

“I am much obliged to you for your anxiety about me,” she said blandly when the maid had gone; “but it is not necessary you should feel it. My man finds he can’t do without me after all, and agrees to stand by the promise to marry again over here that he has made me all along. See here! This is in answer to one from me.” She held out the telegram for Sue to read, but Sue did not take it. “He asks me to come back. His little corner public in Lambeth would go to pieces without me, he says. But he isn’t going to knock me about when he has had a drop, any more after we are spliced by English law than before! … As for you, I should coax Jude to take me before the parson straight off, and have done with it, if I were in your place. I say it as a friend, my dear.”

“I really appreciate your concern for me,” she said casually after the maid left. “But there’s no need for you to worry. My guy realizes he can’t live without me after all, and he’s sticking to the promise he made to marry me here. Look! This is in response to one I sent him.” She held out the telegram for Sue to read, but Sue didn’t take it. “He wants me to come back. He says his little pub in Lambeth would fall apart without me. But he’s not going to hit me when he’s had a drink, any more after we’re married by English law than before! … As for you, I would urge Jude to marry me right away, and get it over with if I were you. I’m saying this as a friend, my dear.”

“He’s waiting to, any day,” returned Sue, with frigid pride.

“He's waiting too, any day,” Sue replied, with icy pride.

“Then let him, in Heaven’s name. Life with a man is more businesslike after it, and money matters work better. And then, you see, if you have rows, and he turns you out of doors, you can get the law to protect you, which you can’t otherwise, unless he half-runs you through with a knife, or cracks your noddle with a poker. And if he bolts away from you—I say it friendly, as woman to woman, for there’s never any knowing what a man med do—you’ll have the sticks o’ furniture, and won’t be looked upon as a thief. I shall marry my man over again, now he’s willing, as there was a little flaw in the first ceremony. In my telegram last night which this is an answer to, I told him I had almost made it up with Jude; and that frightened him, I expect! Perhaps I should quite have done it if it hadn’t been for you,” she said laughing; “and then how different our histories might have been from to-day! Never such a tender fool as Jude is if a woman seems in trouble, and coaxes him a bit! Just as he used to be about birds and things. However, as it happens, it is just as well as if I had made it up, and I forgive you. And, as I say, I’d advise you to get the business legally done as soon as possible. You’ll find it an awful bother later on if you don’t.”

“Then let him, for Heaven's sake. Life with a man is more straightforward after that, and financial matters go more smoothly. And you see, if you have fights and he kicks you out, you can get the law to help you, which you can't otherwise, unless he nearly stabs you or hits you over the head with a poker. And if he runs off—I say this kindly, as woman to woman, because you never know what a man might do—you’ll have your furniture, and no one will see you as a thief. I'm going to marry my man again, now that he’s on board, since there was a little issue with the first ceremony. In my telegram last night, which this is a reply to, I told him I had almost made up with Jude; and I guess that scared him! I might have actually done it if it hadn't been for you,” she said, laughing; “and then how different our stories might have been today! Jude is such a soft-hearted fool when a woman seems in trouble and gives him a little coaxing! Just like he used to be with birds and things. But it turns out, it’s just as well I didn’t reconcile with him, and I forgive you. And as I said, I’d recommend you get everything legally sorted as soon as you can. You’ll find it a huge hassle later on if you don’t.”

“I have told you he is asking me to marry him—to make our natural marriage a legal one,” said Sue, with yet more dignity. “It was quite by my wish that he didn’t the moment I was free.”

“I've told you he's asking me to marry him—to turn our natural marriage into a legal one,” Sue said, with even more dignity. “It was entirely my decision that he didn't the moment I was free.”

“Ah, yes—you are a oneyer too, like myself,” said Arabella, eyeing her visitor with humorous criticism. “Bolted from your first, didn’t you, like me?”

“Ah, yes—you’re a runaway too, just like me,” said Arabella, looking at her visitor with a playful smirk. “You ditched your first, didn’t you, just like I did?”

“Good morning!—I must go,” said Sue hastily.

“Good morning!—I have to go,” Sue said quickly.

“And I, too, must up and off!” replied the other, springing out of bed so suddenly that the soft parts of her person shook. Sue jumped aside in trepidation. “Lord, I am only a woman—not a six-foot sojer! … Just a moment, dear,” she continued, putting her hand on Sue’s arm. “I really did want to consult Jude on a little matter of business, as I told him. I came about that more than anything else. Would he run up to speak to me at the station as I am going? You think not. Well, I’ll write to him about it. I didn’t want to write it, but never mind—I will.”

“And I have to get going too!” replied the other, jumping out of bed so quickly that her soft parts shook. Sue jumped aside in alarm. “Goodness, I’m just a woman—not a six-foot soldier! … Just a moment, dear,” she said, placing her hand on Sue’s arm. “I really wanted to ask Jude about a small business matter, like I told him. That was my main reason for coming. Do you think he would come talk to me at the station before I leave? You think he won’t. Well, I’ll write to him about it. I didn’t want to write it down, but never mind—I will.”

III

When Sue reached home Jude was awaiting her at the door to take the initial step towards their marriage. She clasped his arm, and they went along silently together, as true comrades oft-times do. He saw that she was preoccupied, and forbore to question her.

When Sue got home, Jude was waiting at the door to take the first step toward their marriage. She took his arm, and they walked silently together, like true friends often do. He noticed that she seemed distracted and didn’t press her with questions.

“Oh Jude—I’ve been talking to her,” she said at last. “I wish I hadn’t! And yet it is best to be reminded of things.”

“Oh Jude—I’ve been talking to her,” she finally said. “I wish I hadn’t! But still, it’s good to be reminded of things.”

“I hope she was civil.”

"I hope she was polite."

“Yes. I—I can’t help liking her—just a little bit! She’s not an ungenerous nature; and I am so glad her difficulties have all suddenly ended.” She explained how Arabella had been summoned back, and would be enabled to retrieve her position. “I was referring to our old question. What Arabella has been saying to me has made me feel more than ever how hopelessly vulgar an institution legal marriage is—a sort of trap to catch a man—I can’t bear to think of it. I wish I hadn’t promised to let you put up the banns this morning!”

“Yes. I—I can’t help but like her—just a little! She’s not a selfish person; and I’m really glad her problems have suddenly been resolved.” She explained how Arabella had been called back and would be able to regain her status. “I was talking about our old issue. What Arabella has been telling me makes me realize even more how completely outdated and crass legal marriage is—a kind of trap to ensnare a man—I can’t stand thinking about it. I wish I hadn’t agreed to let you announce the banns this morning!”

“Oh, don’t mind me. Any time will do for me. I thought you might like to get it over quickly, now.”

“Oh, don’t worry about me. Anytime is fine for me. I thought you might want to get it done quickly now.”

“Indeed, I don’t feel any more anxious now than I did before. Perhaps with any other man I might be a little anxious; but among the very few virtues possessed by your family and mine, dear, I think I may set staunchness. So I am not a bit frightened about losing you, now I really am yours and you really are mine. In fact, I am easier in my mind than I was, for my conscience is clear about Richard, who now has a right to his freedom. I felt we were deceiving him before.”

“Honestly, I don’t feel any more anxious now than I did before. Maybe with anyone else, I would be a bit anxious; but among the few virtues our families have, dear, I think I can say loyalty is one of them. So I’m not worried about losing you, now that I truly belong to you and you truly belong to me. In fact, I feel more at ease than I did before, because my conscience is clear about Richard, who now has the right to his freedom. I felt like we were misleading him before.”

“Sue, you seem when you are like this to be one of the women of some grand old civilization, whom I used to read about in my bygone, wasted, classical days, rather than a denizen of a mere Christian country. I almost expect you to say at these times that you have just been talking to some friend whom you met in the Via Sacra, about the latest news of Octavia or Livia; or have been listening to Aspasia’s eloquence, or have been watching Praxiteles chiselling away at his latest Venus, while Phryne made complaint that she was tired of posing.”

“Sue, when you're like this, you remind me of the women from some ancient civilization I used to read about in my past, wasted, classical days, rather than someone from a modern Christian country. I almost expect you to tell me that you've just been chatting with a friend you bumped into on the Via Sacra, discussing the latest gossip about Octavia or Livia; or that you've been listening to Aspasia’s speeches, or watching Praxiteles work on his latest Venus while Phryne complains that she’s tired of posing.”

They had now reached the house of the parish clerk. Sue stood back, while her lover went up to the door. His hand was raised to knock when she said: “Jude!”

They had now arrived at the parish clerk's house. Sue stepped back as her boyfriend approached the door. Just as he was about to knock, she said: “Jude!”

He looked round.

He looked around.

“Wait a minute, would you mind?”

“Hold on a second, could you please?”

He came back to her.

He returned to her.

“Just let us think,” she said timidly. “I had such a horrid dream one night! … And Arabella—”

“Just let us think,” she said cautiously. “I had such a terrible dream one night! … And Arabella—”

“What did Arabella say to you?” he asked.

“What did Arabella say to you?” he asked.

“Oh, she said that when people were tied up you could get the law of a man better if he beat you—and how when couples quarrelled… Jude, do you think that when you must have me with you by law, we shall be so happy as we are now? The men and women of our family are very generous when everything depends upon their goodwill, but they always kick against compulsion. Don’t you dread the attitude that insensibly arises out of legal obligation? Don’t you think it is destructive to a passion whose essence is its gratuitousness?”

“Oh, she said that when people are tied down, you can understand a man better if he hits you—and how when couples argue… Jude, do you think that when you’re legally required to have me with you, we’ll be as happy as we are now? The men and women in our family are very generous as long as everything relies on their goodwill, but they always resist being forced. Don’t you fear the mindset that naturally develops from legal obligation? Don’t you think it harms a love whose core is its selflessness?”

“Upon my word, love, you are beginning to frighten me, too, with all this foreboding! Well, let’s go back and think it over.”

“Honestly, love, you’re starting to scare me a bit with all this negativity! Alright, let’s go back and think it through.”

Her face brightened. “Yes—so we will!” said she. And they turned from the clerk’s door, Sue taking his arm and murmuring as they walked on homeward:

Her face lit up. “Yes—let’s do it!” she said. They turned away from the clerk’s door, with Sue taking his arm and whispering as they walked home:

Can you keep the bee from ranging,
Or the ring-dove’s neck from changing?
No! Nor fetter’d love…

Can you stop the bee from flying,
Or the dove’s neck from changing?
No! Nor restrained love…

They thought it over, or postponed thinking. Certainly they postponed action, and seemed to live on in a dreamy paradise. At the end of a fortnight or three weeks matters remained unadvanced, and no banns were announced to the ears of any Aldbrickham congregation.

They contemplated it or put off thinking about it. They definitely delayed taking action and appeared to be living in a dreamy paradise. After two weeks or three weeks, things were still unchanged, and no wedding announcements were made to any Aldbrickham congregations.

Whilst they were postponing and postponing thus a letter and a newspaper arrived before breakfast one morning from Arabella. Seeing the handwriting Jude went up to Sue’s room and told her, and as soon as she was dressed she hastened down. Sue opened the newspaper; Jude the letter. After glancing at the paper she held across the first page to him with her finger on a paragraph; but he was so absorbed in his letter that he did not turn awhile.

While they were continuously delaying, a letter and a newspaper arrived one morning before breakfast from Arabella. Recognizing the handwriting, Jude went up to Sue’s room and informed her, and as soon as she got dressed, she rushed downstairs. Sue opened the newspaper, and Jude opened the letter. After looking at the paper, she held the first page out to him with her finger on a paragraph; however, he was so focused on his letter that he didn’t turn to her for a bit.

“Look!” said she.

“Look!” she said.

He looked and read. The paper was one that circulated in South London only, and the marked advertisement was simply the announcement of a marriage at St. John’s Church, Waterloo Road, under the names, “CARTLETT——DONN”; the united pair being Arabella and the inn-keeper.

He looked and read. The paper was one that was only distributed in South London, and the highlighted ad was just the announcement of a wedding at St. John’s Church, Waterloo Road, under the names, “CARTLETT——DONN”; the couple being Arabella and the innkeeper.

“Well, it is satisfactory,” said Sue complacently. “Though, after this, it seems rather low to do likewise, and I am glad. However, she is provided for now in a way, I suppose, whatever her faults, poor thing. It is nicer that we are able to think that, than to be uneasy about her. I ought, too, to write to Richard and ask him how he is getting on, perhaps?”

“Well, it's good enough,” Sue said with a sense of satisfaction. “Though, after this, it feels a bit petty to do the same, and I’m okay with that. Still, she’s taken care of now in her own way, I guess, despite her flaws, poor thing. It's better that we can feel that way rather than worry about her. I should also write to Richard and check in on how he’s doing, maybe?”

But Jude’s attention was still absorbed. Having merely glanced at the announcement he said in a disturbed voice: “Listen to this letter. What shall I say or do?”

But Jude was still completely focused. After just glancing at the announcement, he said in a troubled voice, “Listen to this letter. What should I say or do?”

THE THREE HORNS, LAMBETH.

The Three Horns, Lambeth.

DEAR JUDE (I won’t be so distant as to call you Mr. Fawley),—I send to-day a newspaper, from which useful document you will learn that I was married over again to Cartlett last Tuesday. So that business is settled right and tight at last. But what I write about more particular is that private affair I wanted to speak to you on when I came down to Aldbrickham. I couldn’t very well tell it to your lady friend, and should much have liked to let you know it by word of mouth, as I could have explained better than by letter. The fact is, Jude, that, though I have never informed you before, there was a boy born of our marriage, eight months after I left you, when I was at Sydney, living with my father and mother. All that is easily provable. As I had separated from you before I thought such a thing was going to happen, and I was over there, and our quarrel had been sharp, I did not think it convenient to write about the birth. I was then looking out for a good situation, so my parents took the child, and he has been with them ever since. That was why I did not mention it when I met you in Christminster, nor at the law proceedings. He is now of an intelligent age, of course, and my mother and father have lately written to say that, as they have rather a hard struggle over there, and I am settled comfortably here, they don’t see why they should be encumbered with the child any longer, his parents being alive. I would have him with me here in a moment, but he is not old enough to be of any use in the bar nor will be for years and years, and naturally Cartlett might think him in the way. They have, however, packed him off to me in charge of some friends who happened to be coming home, and I must ask you to take him when he arrives, for I don’t know what to do with him. He is lawfully yours, that I solemnly swear. If anybody says he isn’t, call them brimstone liars, for my sake. Whatever I may have done before or afterwards, I was honest to you from the time we were married till I went away, and I remain, yours, &c.,

DEAR JUDE (I won’t be so formal as to call you Mr. Fawley),—I’m sending you a newspaper today, from which you’ll see that I remarried Cartlett last Tuesday. So that business is finally settled. What I really want to discuss is that private matter I wanted to bring up when I visited Aldbrickham. I couldn’t tell it to your lady friend, and I would have preferred to explain it in person rather than in a letter. The truth is, Jude, that although I’ve never mentioned it before, a boy was born from our marriage eight months after I left you, while I was in Sydney living with my parents. This can be easily proven. Since we had separated before I knew such a thing would happen, and our argument had been intense, I didn’t think it was appropriate to write about the birth. I was also looking for a good job, so my parents took care of the child, and he’s been with them ever since. That’s why I didn’t mention it when I saw you in Christminster or during the legal proceedings. He’s now old enough to understand things, and my parents have recently written to say that they’re struggling over there, and since I’m settled here, they don’t see why they should keep him any longer with his parents alive. I would take him in a heartbeat, but he’s not old enough to be useful at the bar and won’t be for many years, and naturally, Cartlett might find him in the way. However, they’ve sent him to me with some friends who happened to be coming home, and I must ask you to take care of him when he arrives, as I’m not sure what to do with him. He is lawfully yours, I swear it. If anyone claims he isn’t, call them outright liars for me. Whatever I may have done before or after, I was honest with you from the time we were married until I left, and I remain yours, &c.,

ARABELLA CARTLETT.

ARABELLA CARTLETT.

Sue’s look was one of dismay. “What will you do, dear?” she asked faintly.

Sue looked worried. “What are you going to do, dear?” she asked quietly.

Jude did not reply, and Sue watched him anxiously, with heavy breaths.

Jude didn’t respond, and Sue anxiously watched him, breathing heavily.

“It hits me hard!” said he in an under-voice. “It may be true! I can’t make it out. Certainly, if his birth was exactly when she says, he’s mine. I cannot think why she didn’t tell me when I met her at Christminster, and came on here that evening with her! … Ah—I do remember now that she said something about having a thing on her mind that she would like me to know, if ever we lived together again.”

“It hits me hard!” he said quietly. “It might be true! I just can't figure it out. If his birth was exactly when she says, then he’s mine. I can't understand why she didn’t tell me when I saw her in Christminster and came here with her that evening! … Oh—I do remember now that she mentioned having something on her mind that she wanted me to know, if we ever lived together again.”

“The poor child seems to be wanted by nobody!” Sue replied, and her eyes filled.

“The poor child seems to be wanted by no one!” Sue replied, and her eyes filled up.

Jude had by this time come to himself. “What a view of life he must have, mine or not mine!” he said. “I must say that, if I were better off, I should not stop for a moment to think whose he might be. I would take him and bring him up. The beggarly question of parentage—what is it, after all? What does it matter, when you come to think of it, whether a child is yours by blood or not? All the little ones of our time are collectively the children of us adults of the time, and entitled to our general care. That excessive regard of parents for their own children, and their dislike of other people’s, is, like class-feeling, patriotism, save-your-own-soul-ism, and other virtues, a mean exclusiveness at bottom.”

Jude had by this point come to his senses. “What a perspective on life he must have, whether he’s mine or not!” he said. “I have to say, if I were in a better situation, I wouldn’t hesitate to think about whose he might be. I would take him in and raise him. The petty question of parentage—what is it, really? What does it matter, when you think about it, whether a child is biologically yours or not? All the kids of our time are, in a way, our collective children and deserve our care. That excessive focus parents have on their own kids, along with their aversion to other people's, is, like class pride, nationalism, and other so-called virtues, a fundamentally selfish exclusiveness.”

Sue jumped up and kissed Jude with passionate devotion. “Yes—so it is, dearest! And we’ll have him here! And if he isn’t yours it makes it all the better. I do hope he isn’t—though perhaps I ought not to feel quite that! If he isn’t, I should like so much for us to have him as an adopted child!”

Sue jumped up and kissed Jude with heartfelt passion. “Yes—exactly, my love! And we’re going to have him here! And if he isn’t yours, that makes it even better. I really hope he isn’t—though maybe I shouldn’t feel quite that way! If he isn’t, I would love for us to adopt him!”

“Well, you must assume about him what is most pleasing to you, my curious little comrade!” he said. “I feel that, anyhow, I don’t like to leave the unfortunate little fellow to neglect. Just think of his life in a Lambeth pothouse, and all its evil influences, with a parent who doesn’t want him, and has, indeed, hardly seen him, and a stepfather who doesn’t know him. ‘Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived!’ That’s what the boy—my boy, perhaps, will find himself saying before long!”

“Well, you should think about him in whatever way makes you happiest, my curious little friend!” he said. “I really don’t like the idea of leaving the poor kid to just be forgotten. Just imagine his life in a dingy bar in Lambeth and all the bad influences that come with it, with a parent who doesn’t want him and has barely seen him, and a stepdad who doesn’t even know him. ‘Let the day I was born be forgotten, and the night it was announced, A baby boy is on the way!’ That’s what the boy—my boy, maybe, will be saying soon enough!”

“Oh no!”

"Oh no!"

“As I was the petitioner, I am really entitled to his custody, I suppose.”

“As the one who filed the petition, I guess I'm entitled to his custody.”

“Whether or no, we must have him. I see that. I’ll do the best I can to be a mother to him, and we can afford to keep him somehow. I’ll work harder. I wonder when he’ll arrive?”

“Whether we want to or not, we need him. I get that. I’ll do my best to be a mother to him, and we can figure out how to support him. I’ll work harder. I wonder when he’ll get here?”

“In the course of a few weeks, I suppose.”

“In a few weeks, I guess.”

“I wish—When shall we have courage to marry, Jude?”

“I wish—When will we find the courage to get married, Jude?”

“Whenever you have it, I think I shall. It remains with you entirely, dear. Only say the word, and it’s done.”

“Whenever you're ready, I believe I will. It's completely up to you, my dear. Just say the word, and it's taken care of.”

“Before the boy comes?”

"Before the boy arrives?"

“Certainly.”

"Definitely."

“It would make a more natural home for him, perhaps,” she murmured.

“It might be a more fitting home for him, maybe,” she whispered.

Jude thereupon wrote in purely formal terms to request that the boy should be sent on to them as soon as he arrived, making no remark whatever on the surprising nature of Arabella’s information, nor vouchsafing a single word of opinion on the boy’s paternity, nor on whether, had he known all this, his conduct towards her would have been quite the same.

Jude then wrote in very formal language to ask that the boy be sent to them as soon as he arrived, saying nothing about the surprising nature of Arabella’s information, nor giving any opinion about the boy's parentage, nor about whether, if he had known all this, he would have treated her the same way.

In the down train that was timed to reach Aldbrickham station about ten o’clock the next evening, a small, pale child’s face could be seen in the gloom of a third-class carriage. He had large, frightened eyes, and wore a white woollen cravat, over which a key was suspended round his neck by a piece of common string: the key attracting attention by its occasional shine in the lamplight. In the band of his hat his half-ticket was stuck. His eyes remained mostly fixed on the back of the seat opposite, and never turned to the window even when a station was reached and called. On the other seat were two or three passengers, one of them a working woman who held a basket on her lap, in which was a tabby kitten. The woman opened the cover now and then, whereupon the kitten would put out its head, and indulge in playful antics. At these the fellow-passengers laughed, except the solitary boy bearing the key and ticket, who, regarding the kitten with his saucer eyes, seemed mutely to say: “All laughing comes from misapprehension. Rightly looked at, there is no laughable thing under the sun.”

On the train that was scheduled to arrive at Aldbrickham station around ten o’clock the next evening, a small, pale child’s face was visible in the dim light of a third-class carriage. He had large, scared eyes and wore a white wool scarf, from which a key dangled on a piece of regular string, drawing attention with its occasional glint in the lamplight. His half-ticket was tucked into the band of his hat. His gaze was mostly fixed on the back of the seat in front of him and didn’t even glance out the window when a station was reached and announced. On the other seat were a couple of passengers, including a working woman who had a basket on her lap containing a tabby kitten. The woman would occasionally lift the cover, and the kitten would poke its head out and play around. The other passengers laughed at this, except for the lonely boy with the key and ticket, who, with his wide eyes, seemed to silently express: “All laughter comes from misunderstanding. If you look at it properly, there’s nothing amusing in the world.”

Occasionally, at a stoppage, the guard would look into the compartment and say to the boy, “All right, my man. Your box is safe in the van.” The boy would say, “Yes,” without animation, would try to smile, and fail.

Occasionally, during a stop, the guard would peek into the compartment and say to the boy, “All good, my friend. Your box is safe in the van.” The boy would reply, “Yes,” lacking enthusiasm, attempt a smile, and fail.

He was Age masquerading as Juvenility, and doing it so badly that his real self showed through crevices. A ground-swell from ancient years of night seemed now and then to lift the child in this his morning-life, when his face took a back view over some great Atlantic of Time, and appeared not to care about what it saw.

He was old pretending to be young, and doing it so poorly that his true self peeked through the cracks. Occasionally, a surge from countless years of darkness seemed to lift the child in this new phase of life, causing his face to look back over a vast ocean of Time, appearing indifferent to what he saw.

When the other travellers closed their eyes, which they did one by one—even the kitten curling itself up in the basket, weary of its too circumscribed play—the boy remained just as before. He then seemed to be doubly awake, like an enslaved and dwarfed divinity, sitting passive and regarding his companions as if he saw their whole rounded lives rather than their immediate figures.

When the other travelers shut their eyes, one by one—even the kitten snuggling in the basket, tired of its limited play—the boy stayed alert. He appeared even more awake, like a trapped and miniature god, sitting still and observing his companions as if he could see their entire lives instead of just their present selves.

This was Arabella’s boy. With her usual carelessness, she had postponed writing to Jude about him till the eve of his landing, when she could absolutely postpone no longer, though she had known for weeks of his approaching arrival, and had, as she truly said, visited Aldbrickham mainly to reveal the boy’s existence and his near home-coming to Jude. This very day on which she had received her former husband’s answer at some time in the afternoon, the child reached the London Docks, and the family in whose charge he had come, having put him into a cab for Lambeth and directed the cabman to his mother’s house, bade him good-bye, and went their way.

This was Arabella’s son. As usual, she had delayed writing to Jude about him until the night before his arrival, when she could no longer avoid it, even though she had known for weeks that he was coming. She had, as she claimed, gone to Aldbrickham mainly to let Jude know about the boy and his impending return home. On the very day she received her ex-husband's reply in the afternoon, the child arrived at the London Docks. The family who had brought him, after putting him into a cab for Lambeth and telling the cab driver where to take him, said their goodbyes and went on their way.

On his arrival at the Three Horns, Arabella had looked him over with an expression that was as good as saying, “You are very much what I expected you to be,” had given him a good meal, a little money, and, late as it was getting, dispatched him to Jude by the next train, wishing her husband Cartlett, who was out, not to see him.

Upon arriving at the Three Horns, Arabella had sized him up with an expression that practically said, “You are exactly what I expected,” had provided him with a hearty meal, a bit of cash, and, despite the late hour, sent him off to Jude on the next train, hoping her husband Cartlett, who was out, wouldn’t notice him.

The train reached Aldbrickham, and the boy was deposited on the lonely platform beside his box. The collector took his ticket, and, with a meditative sense of the unfitness of things, asked him where he was going by himself at that time of night.

The train arrived at Aldbrickham, and the boy was dropped off on the empty platform next to his box. The collector took his ticket and, feeling a bit reflective about how odd the situation was, asked him where he was headed alone at that hour.

“Going to Spring Street,” said the little one impassively.

“Going to Spring Street,” said the little one flatly.

“Why, that’s a long way from here; a’most out in the country; and the folks will be gone to bed.”

“Wow, that’s quite a distance from here; almost out in the countryside; and the people will have gone to bed.”

“I’ve got to go there.”

“I need to go there.”

“You must have a fly for your box.”

“You need to have a fly for your box.”

“No. I must walk.”

“No. I have to walk.”

“Oh well: you’d better leave your box here and send for it. There’s a ‘bus goes half-way, but you’ll have to walk the rest.”

“Oh well: you should leave your box here and have it sent for. There’s a bus that goes halfway, but you’ll need to walk the rest.”

“I am not afraid.”

"I'm not afraid."

“Why didn’t your friends come to meet ’ee?”

“Why didn’t your friends come to meet you?”

“I suppose they didn’t know I was coming.”

“I guess they didn’t know I was on my way.”

“Who is your friends?”

“Who are your friends?”

“Mother didn’t wish me to say.”

“Mom didn’t want me to say.”

“All I can do, then, is to take charge of this. Now walk as fast as you can.”

“All I can do is take charge of this. Now walk as fast as you can.”

Saying nothing further the boy came out into the street, looking round to see that nobody followed or observed him. When he had walked some little distance he asked for the street of his destination. He was told to go straight on quite into the outskirts of the place.

Saying nothing more, the boy stepped out onto the street, glancing around to make sure no one was following or watching him. After walking for a bit, he asked for directions to the street he was trying to reach. He was told to keep going straight until he got to the edge of the town.

The child fell into a steady mechanical creep which had in it an impersonal quality—the movement of the wave, or of the breeze, or of the cloud. He followed his directions literally, without an inquiring gaze at anything. It could have been seen that the boy’s ideas of life were different from those of the local boys. Children begin with detail, and learn up to the general; they begin with the contiguous, and gradually comprehend the universal. The boy seemed to have begun with the generals of life, and never to have concerned himself with the particulars. To him the houses, the willows, the obscure fields beyond, were apparently regarded not as brick residences, pollards, meadows; but as human dwellings in the abstract, vegetation, and the wide dark world.

The child moved in a steady, mechanical way that felt impersonal—like a wave, a breeze, or a cloud. He followed his instructions without questioning anything around him. It was clear that the boy's perspective on life was different from that of the local kids. While most children start with details and work their way up to bigger concepts, he seemed to have started with the bigger ideas and never paid attention to the specifics. To him, the houses, the willows, and the distant fields weren’t just buildings or trees or meadows; they were simply human homes in the abstract, vegetation, and the vast, dark world.

He found the way to the little lane, and knocked at the door of Jude’s house. Jude had just retired to bed, and Sue was about to enter her chamber adjoining when she heard the knock and came down.

He made his way to the small alley and knocked on Jude’s door. Jude had just gone to bed, and Sue was about to enter her room next door when she heard the knock and came downstairs.

“Is this where Father lives?” asked the child.

“Is this where Dad lives?” asked the child.

“Who?”

“Who’s that?”

“Mr. Fawley, that’s his name.”

"Mr. Fawley, that's his name."

Sue ran up to Jude’s room and told him, and he hurried down as soon as he could, though to her impatience he seemed long.

Sue ran up to Jude’s room and told him, and he rushed down as quickly as he could, though to her frustration, it felt like he took forever.

“What—is it he—so soon?” she asked as Jude came.

“What—is it him—so soon?” she asked as Jude arrived.

She scrutinized the child’s features, and suddenly went away into the little sitting-room adjoining. Jude lifted the boy to a level with himself, keenly regarded him with gloomy tenderness, and telling him he would have been met if they had known of his coming so soon, set him provisionally in a chair whilst he went to look for Sue, whose supersensitiveness was disturbed, as he knew. He found her in the dark, bending over an arm-chair. He enclosed her with his arm, and putting his face by hers, whispered, “What’s the matter?”

She examined the child's face closely and then quickly walked into the small sitting room next door. Jude picked up the boy and held him up to his level, looking at him with a mix of sadness and affection. He told the boy they would have welcomed him if they'd known he was coming so soon, then set him in a chair for the time being while he went to find Sue, knowing her heightened sensitivity was affected. He found her in the dark, leaning over an armchair. He wrapped his arm around her and leaned his face close to hers, whispering, “What’s wrong?”

“What Arabella says is true—true! I see you in him!”

“What Arabella says is true—true! I see you in him!”

“Well: that’s one thing in my life as it should be, at any rate.”

“Well, that's one thing in my life that’s the way it should be, at least.”

“But the other half of him is—she! And that’s what I can’t bear! But I ought to—I’ll try to get used to it; yes, I ought!”

“But the other half of him is—she! And that’s what I can’t stand! But I should—I’ll try to accept it; yes, I should!”

“Jealous little Sue! I withdraw all remarks about your sexlessness. Never mind! Time may right things… And Sue, darling; I have an idea! We’ll educate and train him with a view to the university. What I couldn’t accomplish in my own person perhaps I can carry out through him? They are making it easier for poor students now, you know.”

“Jealous little Sue! I take back everything I said about you not being interested in romance. It’s okay! Time might change things… And Sue, sweetie; I have a plan! We’ll educate and prepare him for college. What I couldn’t achieve myself, maybe I can see happen through him? They’re making it easier for underprivileged students now, you know.”

“Oh you dreamer!” said she, and holding his hand returned to the child with him. The boy looked at her as she had looked at him. “Is it you who’s my real mother at last?” he inquired.

“Oh, you dreamer!” she said, and holding his hand, she went back to the child with him. The boy looked at her as she had looked at him. “Are you finally my real mother?” he asked.

“Why? Do I look like your father’s wife?”

“Why? Do I look like your dad’s wife?”

“Well, yes; ’cept he seems fond of you, and you of him. Can I call you Mother?”

“Well, yes; except he seems fond of you, and you of him. Can I call you Mom?”

Then a yearning look came over the child and he began to cry. Sue thereupon could not refrain from instantly doing likewise, being a harp which the least wind of emotion from another’s heart could make to vibrate as readily as a radical stir in her own.

Then a longing look came over the child, and he started to cry. Sue immediately couldn’t help but do the same, being a person who could resonate with the slightest breeze of emotion from someone else’s heart just as easily as a strong stir in her own.

“You may call me Mother, if you wish to, my poor dear!” she said, bending her cheek against his to hide her tears.

“You can call me Mom if you want, my poor dear!” she said, pressing her cheek against his to hide her tears.

“What’s this round your neck?” asked Jude with affected calmness.

“What’s that around your neck?” asked Jude with a feigned calm.

“The key of my box that’s at the station.”

“The key to my box that's at the station.”

They bustled about and got him some supper, and made him up a temporary bed, where he soon fell asleep. Both went and looked at him as he lay.

They hurried around and made him some dinner, and set up a temporary bed for him, where he quickly fell asleep. Both of them went and looked at him while he was lying there.

“He called you Mother two or three times before he dropped off,” murmured Jude. “Wasn’t it odd that he should have wanted to!”

“He called you Mom two or three times before he left,” murmured Jude. “Isn't it strange that he wanted to?”

“Well—it was significant,” said Sue. “There’s more for us to think about in that one little hungry heart than in all the stars of the sky… I suppose, dear, we must pluck up courage, and get that ceremony over? It is no use struggling against the current, and I feel myself getting intertwined with my kind. Oh Jude, you’ll love me dearly, won’t you, afterwards? I do want to be kind to this child, and to be a mother to him; and our adding the legal form to our marriage might make it easier for me.”

“Well—it was important,” said Sue. “There’s more for us to think about in that one little hungry heart than in all the stars in the sky… I suppose, dear, we need to gather our courage and get that ceremony done? There’s no point in fighting the current, and I feel myself getting wrapped up with my kind. Oh Jude, you’ll love me dearly, won’t you, afterwards? I really want to be kind to this child and be a mother to him; and making our marriage official might make it easier for me.”

IV

Their next and second attempt thereat was more deliberately made, though it was begun on the morning following the singular child’s arrival at their home.

Their next attempt was more carefully planned, though it started on the morning after the unusual child's arrival at their home.

Him they found to be in the habit of sitting silent, his quaint and weird face set, and his eyes resting on things they did not see in the substantial world.

They found him to be in the habit of sitting quietly, his strange and unusual face expressionless, and his eyes focused on things he didn’t perceive in the physical world.

“His face is like the tragic mask of Melpomene,” said Sue. “What is your name, dear? Did you tell us?”

“His face is like the sad mask of Melpomene,” Sue said. “What’s your name, dear? Did you tell us?”

“Little Father Time is what they always called me. It is a nickname; because I look so aged, they say.”

“Everyone always called me Little Father Time. It’s a nickname; they say I look so old.”

“And you talk so, too,” said Sue tenderly. “It is strange, Jude, that these preternaturally old boys almost always come from new countries. But what were you christened?”

“And you talk like that, too,” Sue said gently. “It's strange, Jude, that these unusually mature boys almost always come from new countries. But what was your name at birth?”

“I never was.”

"I was never."

“Why was that?”

"Why was that?"

“Because, if I died in damnation, ’twould save the expense of a Christian funeral.”

“Because if I died in damnation, it would save the cost of a Christian funeral.”

“Oh—your name is not Jude, then?” said his father with some disappointment.

“Oh—your name isn't Jude, then?” his father said, sounding a bit disappointed.

The boy shook his head. “Never heerd on it.”

The boy shook his head. “Never heard of it.”

“Of course not,” said Sue quickly; “since she was hating you all the time!”

“Of course not,” Sue said quickly; “since she was hating you the whole time!”

“We’ll have him christened,” said Jude; and privately to Sue: “The day we are married.” Yet the advent of the child disturbed him.

“We’ll have him baptized,” said Jude; and privately to Sue: “The day we get married.” Still, the arrival of the child troubled him.

Their position lent them shyness, and having an impression that a marriage at a superintendent registrar’s office was more private than an ecclesiastical one, they decided to avoid a church this time. Both Sue and Jude together went to the office of the district to give notice: they had become such companions that they could hardly do anything of importance except in each other’s company.

Their situation made them shy, and thinking that a wedding at a registrar's office was more private than a church one, they chose to skip the church this time. Sue and Jude went together to the district office to give notice: they had become such close companions that they could hardly do anything significant without each other.

Jude Fawley signed the form of notice, Sue looking over his shoulder and watching his hand as it traced the words. As she read the four-square undertaking, never before seen by her, into which her own and Jude’s names were inserted, and by which that very volatile essence, their love for each other, was supposed to be made permanent, her face seemed to grow painfully apprehensive. “Names and Surnames of the Parties”—(they were to be parties now, not lovers, she thought). “Condition”—(a horrid idea)—“Rank or Occupation”—“Age”—“Dwelling at”—“Length of Residence”—“Church or Building in which the Marriage is to be solemnized”—“District and County in which the Parties respectively dwell.”

Jude Fawley signed the notice form while Sue watched over his shoulder, her eyes following his hand as it moved across the words. As she looked at the formal document, which she had never seen before and that contained both their names, and by which their love for each other was supposed to be made permanent, her expression turned anxious. “Names and Surnames of the Parties”—(they were going to be parties now, not lovers, she thought). “Condition”—(a terrible concept)—“Rank or Occupation”—“Age”—“Dwelling at”—“Length of Residence”—“Church or Building where the Marriage is to take place”—“District and County where the Parties live.”

“It spoils the sentiment, doesn’t it!” she said on their way home. “It seems making a more sordid business of it even than signing the contract in a vestry. There is a little poetry in a church. But we’ll try to get through with it, dearest, now.”

“It ruins the mood, doesn’t it!” she said on their way home. “It feels even more grim than signing the contract in a church office. There’s some beauty in a church. But let’s just get through this, my love, okay?”

“We will. ‘For what man is he that hath betrothed a wife and hath not taken her? Let him go and return unto his house, lest he die in the battle, and another man take her.’ So said the Jewish law-giver.”

“We will. ‘What man is there who has gotten engaged to a wife and hasn’t married her yet? Let him go back home, or he might die in battle, and someone else will marry her.’ So said the Jewish lawgiver.”

“How you know the Scriptures, Jude! You really ought to have been a parson. I can only quote profane writers!”

“How well you know the Scriptures, Jude! You really should have been a pastor. I can only quote secular authors!”

During the interval before the issuing of the certificate, Sue, in her housekeeping errands, sometimes walked past the office, and furtively glancing in saw affixed to the wall the notice of the purposed clinch to their union. She could not bear its aspect. Coming after her previous experience of matrimony, all the romance of their attachment seemed to be starved away by placing her present case in the same category. She was usually leading little Father Time by the hand, and fancied that people thought him hers, and regarded the intended ceremony as the patching up of an old error.

During the time before the certificate was issued, Sue, while running her household errands, occasionally walked past the office. When she sneaked a glance inside, she saw a notice on the wall about the upcoming joining of their union. She couldn't stand the sight of it. After her past experience with marriage, all the romance in their relationship felt drained away, since her current situation seemed to fit the same mold. She often walked hand-in-hand with little Father Time and imagined that people thought he was hers, viewing the upcoming ceremony as just a way to fix a past mistake.

Meanwhile Jude decided to link his present with his past in some slight degree by inviting to the wedding the only person remaining on earth who was associated with his early life at Marygreen—the aged widow Mrs. Edlin, who had been his great-aunt’s friend and nurse in her last illness. He hardly expected that she would come; but she did, bringing singular presents, in the form of apples, jam, brass snuffers, an ancient pewter dish, a warming-pan, and an enormous bag of goose feathers towards a bed. She was allotted the spare room in Jude’s house, whither she retired early, and where they could hear her through the ceiling below, honestly saying the Lord’s Prayer in a loud voice, as the Rubric directed.

Meanwhile, Jude decided to connect his present with his past a bit by inviting to the wedding the only person left on earth who was tied to his early life in Marygreen—the elderly widow Mrs. Edlin, who had been his great-aunt’s friend and nurse during her last illness. He didn’t really expect her to come, but she did, bringing unique gifts like apples, jam, brass snuffers, an old pewter dish, a warming-pan, and a huge bag of goose feathers for a bed. She was given the spare room in Jude’s house, where she went to bed early, and they could hear her through the ceiling below, sincerely reciting the Lord’s Prayer in a loud voice, just as the Rubric instructs.

As, however, she could not sleep, and discovered that Sue and Jude were still sitting up—it being in fact only ten o’clock—she dressed herself again and came down, and they all sat by the fire till a late hour—Father Time included; though, as he never spoke, they were hardly conscious of him.

As she couldn’t sleep and noticed that Sue and Jude were still up—it was only ten o’clock—she got dressed again and came downstairs. They all sat by the fire for a long time, including Father Time; although, since he never spoke, they barely noticed him.

“Well, I bain’t set against marrying as your great-aunt was,” said the widow. “And I hope ’twill be a jocund wedding for ye in all respects this time. Nobody can hope it more, knowing what I do of your families, which is more, I suppose, than anybody else now living. For they have been unlucky that way, God knows.”

“Well, I’m not against marrying like your great-aunt was,” said the widow. “And I hope this time it will be a joyful wedding for you in every way. No one can hope for that more than I do, knowing what I know about your families, which is probably more than anyone else alive now. They’ve had bad luck in that department, that’s for sure.”

Sue breathed uneasily.

Sue took a deep breath.

“They was always good-hearted people, too—wouldn’t kill a fly if they knowed it,” continued the wedding guest. “But things happened to thwart ’em, and if everything wasn’t vitty they were upset. No doubt that’s how he that the tale is told of came to do what ’a did—if he were one of your family.”

“They were always good-hearted people, too—they wouldn’t hurt a fly if they knew it,” continued the wedding guest. “But things happened to get in their way, and if everything wasn’t perfect they got upset. No doubt that’s how the person the story is about ended up doing what they did—if they were part of your family.”

“What was that?” said Jude.

“What was that?” Jude asked.

“Well—that tale, ye know; he that was gibbeted just on the brow of the hill by the Brown House—not far from the milestone between Marygreen and Alfredston, where the other road branches off. But Lord, ’twas in my grandfather’s time; and it medn’ have been one of your folk at all.”

“Well—that story, you know; the guy who was hanged right at the top of the hill by the Brown House—not far from the milestone between Marygreen and Alfredston, where the other road splits off. But Lord, that was back in my grandfather’s time; it could have been one of your people at all.”

“I know where the gibbet is said to have stood, very well,” murmured Jude. “But I never heard of this. What—did this man—my ancestor and Sue’s—kill his wife?”

“I know exactly where the gallows are said to have been,” Jude whispered. “But I never heard about this. What—did this man—my ancestor and Sue’s—actually kill his wife?”

“’Twer not that exactly. She ran away from him, with their child, to her friends; and while she was there the child died. He wanted the body, to bury it where his people lay, but she wouldn’t give it up. Her husband then came in the night with a cart, and broke into the house to steal the coffin away; but he was catched, and being obstinate, wouldn’t tell what he broke in for. They brought it in burglary, and that’s why he was hanged and gibbeted on Brown House Hill. His wife went mad after he was dead. But it medn’t be true that he belonged to ye more than to me.”

“It wasn’t exactly like that. She ran away from him with their child to stay with her friends, and while she was there, the child died. He wanted the body to bury it where his family was buried, but she wouldn’t give it to him. Her husband then came in the night with a cart and broke into the house to steal the coffin, but he got caught and, being stubborn, wouldn’t say why he broke in. They charged him with burglary, and that’s why he was hanged and displayed on Brown House Hill. His wife went mad after he died. But it shouldn’t be true that he belonged to you more than to me.”

A small slow voice rose from the shade of the fireside, as if out of the earth: “If I was you, Mother, I wouldn’t marry Father!” It came from little Time, and they started, for they had forgotten him.

A quiet, hesitant voice rose from the shadows by the fire, almost as if it were coming from the ground: “If I were you, Mom, I wouldn’t marry Dad!” It was little Time, and they jumped, having completely forgotten he was there.

“Oh, it is only a tale,” said Sue cheeringly.

“Oh, it’s just a story,” Sue said cheerfully.

After this exhilarating tradition from the widow on the eve of the solemnization they rose, and, wishing their guest good-night, retired.

After this exciting tradition from the widow on the night before the ceremony, they got up, wished their guest good night, and went to bed.

The next morning Sue, whose nervousness intensified with the hours, took Jude privately into the sitting-room before starting. “Jude, I want you to kiss me, as a lover, incorporeally,” she said, tremulously nestling up to him, with damp lashes. “It won’t be ever like this any more, will it? I wish we hadn’t begun the business. But I suppose we must go on. How horrid that story was last night! It spoilt my thoughts of to-day. It makes me feel as if a tragic doom overhung our family, as it did the house of Atreus.”

The next morning, Sue, whose nerves grew stronger by the hour, pulled Jude into the sitting room for a private moment before they got started. “Jude, I want you to kiss me, like a lover, without physical contact,” she said, trembling as she cuddled up to him with damp eyelashes. “It will never be like this again, will it? I wish we hadn’t started this. But I guess we have to keep going. That story last night was awful! It ruined my thoughts for today. It makes me feel like a tragic fate is hanging over our family, just like it did for the house of Atreus.”

“Or the house of Jeroboam,” said the quondam theologian.

“Or the house of Jeroboam,” said the former theologian.

“Yes. And it seems awful temerity in us two to go marrying! I am going to vow to you in the same words I vowed in to my other husband, and you to me in the same as you used to your other wife; regardless of the deterrent lesson we were taught by those experiments!”

“Yes. And it feels really bold of both of us to get married! I’m going to promise you in the same words I used for my other husband, and you’ll promise me in the same way you did for your other wife; ignoring the tough lessons we learned from those experiences!”

“If you are uneasy I am made unhappy,” said he. “I had hoped you would feel quite joyful. But if you don’t, you don’t. It is no use pretending. It is a dismal business to you, and that makes it so to me!”

“If you’re feeling uneasy, it makes me unhappy,” he said. “I had hoped you’d feel really joyful. But if you don’t, you don’t. There’s no point in pretending. It’s a gloomy situation for you, and that makes it gloomy for me too!”

“It is unpleasantly like that other morning—that’s all,” she murmured. “Let us go on now.”

“It’s uncomfortably similar to that other morning—that’s all,” she murmured. “Let’s move on now.”

They started arm in arm for the office aforesaid, no witness accompanying them except the Widow Edlin. The day was chilly and dull, and a clammy fog blew through the town from “Royal-tower’d Thame.” On the steps of the office there were the muddy foot-marks of people who had entered, and in the entry were damp umbrellas. Within the office several persons were gathered, and our couple perceived that a marriage between a soldier and a young woman was just in progress. Sue, Jude, and the widow stood in the background while this was going on, Sue reading the notices of marriage on the wall. The room was a dreary place to two of their temperament, though to its usual frequenters it doubtless seemed ordinary enough. Law-books in musty calf covered one wall, and elsewhere were post-office directories, and other books of reference. Papers in packets tied with red tape were pigeon-holed around, and some iron safes filled a recess, while the bare wood floor was, like the door-step, stained by previous visitors.

They set off arm in arm for the mentioned office, the only witness being Widow Edlin. The day was cold and gray, with a damp fog rolling in from the “Royal-towered Thames.” On the steps of the office, there were muddy footprints from people who had entered, and in the hallway, there were wet umbrellas. Inside the office, several people had gathered, and our couple noticed that a marriage between a soldier and a young woman was currently taking place. Sue, Jude, and the widow stood in the background while this was happening, with Sue reading the marriage notices on the wall. The room felt dreary to the two of them, though it probably seemed perfectly normal to the regulars. Law books in old leather covered one wall, and there were also post office directories and other reference books. Papers in bundles tied with red tape were organized on shelves, and some iron safes filled a corner, while the bare wooden floor, like the door step, was stained from past visitors.

The soldier was sullen and reluctant: the bride sad and timid; she was soon, obviously, to become a mother, and she had a black eye. Their little business was soon done, and the twain and their friends straggled out, one of the witnesses saying casually to Jude and Sue in passing, as if he had known them before: “See the couple just come in? Ha, ha! That fellow is just out of gaol this morning. She met him at the gaol gates, and brought him straight here. She’s paying for everything.”

The soldier was gloomy and hesitant; the bride was sad and shy. She was clearly about to become a mother, and she had a black eye. Their small affair was finished quickly, and the two of them, along with their friends, wandered out. One of the witnesses casually said to Jude and Sue as he passed by, as if he recognized them: “Did you see the couple that just came in? Ha, ha! That guy just got out of jail this morning. She met him at the jail gates and brought him right here. She’s covering all the costs.”

Sue turned her head and saw an ill-favoured man, closely cropped, with a broad-faced, pock-marked woman on his arm, ruddy with liquor and the satisfaction of being on the brink of a gratified desire. They jocosely saluted the outgoing couple, and went forward in front of Jude and Sue, whose diffidence was increasing. The latter drew back and turned to her lover, her mouth shaping itself like that of a child about to give way to grief:

Sue turned her head and saw an unattractive man with closely cropped hair, accompanied by a broad-faced, pockmarked woman on his arm, who looked flushed from drinking and the satisfaction of being close to getting what she wanted. They playfully greeted the couple leaving and moved ahead of Jude and Sue, making Sue feel even more uncomfortable. She stepped back and turned to her partner, her mouth twisting like a child's about to cry:

“Jude—I don’t like it here! I wish we hadn’t come! The place gives me the horrors: it seems so unnatural as the climax of our love! I wish it had been at church, if it had to be at all. It is not so vulgar there!”

“Jude—I don’t like it here! I wish we hadn’t come! This place freaks me out: it feels so unnatural as the peak of our love! I wish it had been at church, if it had to happen at all. It’s not so tacky there!”

“Dear little girl,” said Jude. “How troubled and pale you look!”

“Dear little girl,” Jude said. “You look so troubled and pale!”

“It must be performed here now, I suppose?”

“It needs to be done here now, I guess?”

“No—perhaps not necessarily.”

“No, maybe not.”

He spoke to the clerk, and came back. “No—we need not marry here or anywhere, unless we like, even now,” he said. “We can be married in a church, if not with the same certificate with another he’ll give us, I think. Anyhow, let us go out till you are calmer, dear, and I too, and talk it over.”

He talked to the clerk and came back. “No—we don’t have to get married here or anywhere else unless we want to, even now,” he said. “We can have a church wedding, even if it doesn't come with the same certificate he’ll give us, I think. Anyway, let’s go out until you feel calmer, dear, and I do too, and we can talk it over.”

They went out stealthily and guiltily, as if they had committed a misdemeanour, closing the door without noise, and telling the widow, who had remained in the entry, to go home and await them; that they would call in any casual passers as witnesses, if necessary. When in the street they turned into an unfrequented side alley where they walked up and down as they had done long ago in the market-house at Melchester.

They slipped out quietly and feeling guilty, as if they had done something wrong, quietly closing the door behind them. They told the widow, who was still in the hallway, to go home and wait for them; they mentioned they would bring in any random passersby as witnesses if needed. Once outside, they headed into a little-used side alley where they walked back and forth like they used to in the market hall at Melchester.

“Now, darling, what shall we do? We are making a mess of it, it strikes me. Still, anything that pleases you will please me.”

“Now, sweetheart, what should we do? It seems like we're really messing things up. Still, whatever makes you happy will make me happy.”

“But Jude, dearest, I am worrying you! You wanted it to be there, didn’t you?”

“But Jude, my dear, I'm worrying you! You wanted it to be here, right?”

“Well, to tell the truth, when I got inside I felt as if I didn’t care much about it. The place depressed me almost as much as it did you—it was ugly. And then I thought of what you had said this morning as to whether we ought.”

“Well, to be honest, when I got inside, I felt like I didn’t really care about it. The place brought me down nearly as much as it did you—it was just so ugly. And then I remembered what you said this morning about whether we should.”

They walked on vaguely, till she paused, and her little voice began anew: “It seems so weak, too, to vacillate like this! And yet how much better than to act rashly a second time… How terrible that scene was to me! The expression in that flabby woman’s face, leading her on to give herself to that gaol-bird, not for a few hours, as she would, but for a lifetime, as she must. And the other poor soul—to escape a nominal shame which was owing to the weakness of her character, degrading herself to the real shame of bondage to a tyrant who scorned her—a man whom to avoid for ever was her only chance of salvation… This is our parish church, isn’t it? This is where it would have to be, if we did it in the usual way? A service or something seems to be going on.”

They walked on aimlessly until she stopped, and her soft voice started again: “It feels so weak to waver like this! But it’s so much better than acting impulsively again… That scene was so awful for me! The look on that flabby woman's face, pushing her to give herself to that convict, not just for a few hours like she wanted, but for a lifetime, which she had to do. And the other poor woman—she chose to escape a minor shame due to her weak character, only to lower herself into the real shame of being bound to a tyrant who looked down on her—someone she needed to avoid forever to have any chance of saving herself… Is this our parish church? This is where it would have to be if we did it the usual way? It seems like a service or something is happening.”

Jude went up and looked in at the door. “Why—it is a wedding here too,” he said. “Everybody seems to be on our tack to-day.”

Jude went up and looked in at the door. “Wow—it’s a wedding here too,” he said. “Everyone seems to be on our path today.”

Sue said she supposed it was because Lent was just over, when there was always a crowd of marriages. “Let us listen,” she said, “and find how it feels to us when performed in a church.”

Sue said she figured it was because Lent had just ended, when there were always a lot of weddings. “Let’s listen,” she said, “and see how it feels to us when it’s done in a church.”

They stepped in, and entered a back seat, and watched the proceedings at the altar. The contracting couple appeared to belong to the well-to-do middle class, and the wedding altogether was of ordinary prettiness and interest. They could see the flowers tremble in the bride’s hand, even at that distance, and could hear her mechanical murmur of words whose meaning her brain seemed to gather not at all under the pressure of her self-consciousness. Sue and Jude listened, and severally saw themselves in time past going through the same form of self-committal.

They stepped in and took a seat in the back, watching the ceremony at the altar. The couple getting married seemed to come from the comfortable middle class, and the wedding itself was just your typical mix of prettiness and interest. They could see the flowers shaking in the bride’s hand, even from that distance, and could hear her rehearsed whisper of words that her mind didn’t seem to fully grasp because of her self-consciousness. Sue and Jude listened and separately remembered their own past experiences of making similar commitments.

“It is not the same to her, poor thing, as it would be to me doing it over again with my present knowledge,” Sue whispered. “You see, they are fresh to it, and take the proceedings as a matter of course. But having been awakened to its awful solemnity as we have, or at least as I have, by experience, and to my own too squeamish feelings perhaps sometimes, it really does seem immoral in me to go and undertake the same thing again with open eyes. Coming in here and seeing this has frightened me from a church wedding as much as the other did from a registry one… We are a weak, tremulous pair, Jude, and what others may feel confident in I feel doubts of—my being proof against the sordid conditions of a business contract again!”

“It’s not the same for her, poor thing, as it would be for me if I were to do it over again with my current knowledge,” Sue whispered. “You see, they’re new to this, and they accept the process as normal. But after being confronted with its serious nature like we have, or at least like I have, through experience—and maybe my own overly sensitive feelings sometimes—it really feels wrong for me to go and do the same thing again with my eyes wide open. Coming in here and seeing this has scared me away from a church wedding just as much as the other did from a registry one… We’re a fragile, nervous pair, Jude, and while others might feel certain, I have my doubts about my ability to withstand the harsh realities of a business contract again!”

Then they tried to laugh, and went on debating in whispers the object-lesson before them. And Jude said he also thought they were both too thin-skinned—that they ought never to have been born—much less have come together for the most preposterous of all joint ventures for them—matrimony.

Then they attempted to laugh and continued to discuss in hushed tones the lesson in front of them. Jude mentioned that he also believed they were both too sensitive—that they should never have been born—let alone come together for the most ridiculous of all joint ventures for them—marriage.

His betrothed shuddered; and asked him earnestly if he indeed felt that they ought not to go in cold blood and sign that life-undertaking again? “It is awful if you think we have found ourselves not strong enough for it, and knowing this, are proposing to perjure ourselves,” she said.

His fiancée shuddered and asked him seriously if he really thought they shouldn’t go in cold blood and sign that life commitment again. “It’s terrible if you think we’re not strong enough for it, and knowing this, we’re considering going back on our word,” she said.

“I fancy I do think it—since you ask me,” said Jude. “Remember I’ll do it if you wish, own darling.” While she hesitated he went on to confess that, though he thought they ought to be able to do it, he felt checked by the dread of incompetency just as she did—from their peculiarities, perhaps, because they were unlike other people. “We are horribly sensitive; that’s really what’s the matter with us, Sue!” he declared.

“I think I do believe it—since you asked me,” said Jude. “Just remember I’ll do it if you want me to, my dear.” While she hesitated, he continued to admit that, although he thought they should be able to do it, he felt held back by the fear of not being good enough, just like she did—perhaps because of their unique traits, since they were different from other people. “We are incredibly sensitive; that’s really what’s wrong with us, Sue!” he declared.

“I fancy more are like us than we think!”

"I think there are more people like us than we realize!"

“Well, I don’t know. The intention of the contract is good, and right for many, no doubt; but in our case it may defeat its own ends because we are the queer sort of people we are—folk in whom domestic ties of a forced kind snuff out cordiality and spontaneousness.”

“Well, I’m not sure. The intention of the contract is good and right for many, no doubt; but for us, it might have the opposite effect because we’re the unusual type of people we are—people in whom forced domestic ties kill warmth and spontaneity.”

Sue still held that there was not much queer or exceptional in them: that all were so. “Everybody is getting to feel as we do. We are a little beforehand, that’s all. In fifty, a hundred, years the descendants of these two will act and feel worse than we. They will see weltering humanity still more vividly than we do now, as

Sue still believed that there wasn't anything particularly strange or unusual about them: that everyone felt the same way. “Everybody is starting to feel like we do. We're just a bit ahead of the curve, that’s all. In fifty or a hundred years, the descendants of these two will behave and feel even more intensely than we do. They'll perceive the chaos of humanity even more clearly than we do now, as

Shapes like our own selves hideously multiplied,

Shapes like our own selves grotesquely multiplied,

and will be afraid to reproduce them.”

and will be afraid to reproduce them.”

“What a terrible line of poetry! … though I have felt it myself about my fellow-creatures, at morbid times.”

“What a terrible line of poetry! … even though I’ve felt that way about my fellow humans during some dark moments.”

Thus they murmured on, till Sue said more brightly:

Thus they murmured on, until Sue said more cheerfully:

“Well—the general question is not our business, and why should we plague ourselves about it? However different our reasons are, we come to the same conclusion: that for us particular two, an irrevocable oath is risky. Then, Jude, let us go home without killing our dream! Yes? How good you are, my friend: you give way to all my whims!”

“Well—the big question isn’t our concern, so why should we stress over it? No matter how different our reasons are, we arrive at the same conclusion: for the two of us, a permanent oath is a gamble. So, Jude, let’s head home without destroying our dream! Sound good? You’re so kind, my friend: you indulge all my wishes!”

“They accord very much with my own.”

“They match my own quite closely.”

He gave her a little kiss behind a pillar while the attention of everybody present was taken up in observing the bridal procession entering the vestry; and then they came outside the building. By the door they waited till two or three carriages, which had gone away for a while, returned, and the new husband and wife came into the open daylight. Sue sighed.

He gave her a quick kiss behind a pillar while everyone was watching the bridal procession entering the vestry, and then they stepped outside the building. By the door, they waited until two or three carriages, which had left for a bit, returned, and the newlyweds came into the sunlight. Sue sighed.

“The flowers in the bride’s hand are sadly like the garland which decked the heifers of sacrifice in old times!”

“The flowers in the bride’s hand sadly resemble the garland that adorned the sacrificial heifers in ancient times!”

“Still, Sue, it is no worse for the woman than for the man. That’s what some women fail to see, and instead of protesting against the conditions they protest against the man, the other victim; just as a woman in a crowd will abuse the man who crushes against her, when he is only the helpless transmitter of the pressure put upon him.”

“Still, Sue, it's not worse for women than for men. Some women can't see that and instead of fighting against the situation, they end up blaming the man, who is just another victim; just like a woman in a crowd who lashes out at the man pushing against her, when he’s just the helpless recipient of the pressure around him.”

“Yes—some are like that, instead of uniting with the man against the common enemy, coercion.” The bride and bridegroom had by this time driven off, and the two moved away with the rest of the idlers. “No—don’t let’s do it,” she continued. “At least, just now.”

“Yes—some are like that, instead of teaming up with the guy against the common enemy, which is coercion.” The bride and groom had by this point driven away, and the two walked off with the rest of the onlookers. “No—let’s not do it,” she added. “At least, not right now.”

They reached home, and passing the window arm in arm saw the widow looking out at them. “Well,” cried their guest when they entered, “I said to myself when I zeed ye coming so loving up to the door, ‘They made up their minds at last, then!’”

They got home, and as they walked past the window arm in arm, they saw the widow looking out at them. “Well,” shouted their guest when they walked in, “I thought to myself when I saw you coming so happily to the door, ‘Looks like they finally decided!’”

They briefly hinted that they had not.

They hinted for a moment that they hadn't.

“What—and ha’n’t ye really done it? Chok’ it all, that I should have lived to see a good old saying like ‘marry in haste and repent at leisure’ spoiled like this by you two! ’Tis time I got back again to Marygreen—sakes if tidden—if this is what the new notions be leading us to! Nobody thought o’ being afeard o’ matrimony in my time, nor of much else but a cannon-ball or empty cupboard! Why when I and my poor man were married we thought no more o’t than of a game o’ dibs!”

“What—and haven’t you really done it? It’s unbelievable that I’ve lived to see a good old saying like ‘marry in haste and repent at leisure’ ruined like this by you two! It’s time I headed back to Marygreen—goodness, if this is what the new ideas are leading us to! Nobody worried about marriage in my time, nor about much else except a cannonball or an empty cupboard! When my late husband and I got married, we thought no more of it than a game of chance!”

“Don’t tell the child when he comes in,” whispered Sue nervously. “He’ll think it has all gone on right, and it will be better that he should not be surprised and puzzled. Of course it is only put off for reconsideration. If we are happy as we are, what does it matter to anybody?”

“Don’t tell the kid when he comes in,” Sue whispered nervously. “He’ll think everything went fine, and it’s better if he’s not surprised and confused. Of course, it’s just postponed for now. If we’re happy the way we are, what does it matter to anyone?”

V

The purpose of a chronicler of moods and deeds does not require him to express his personal views upon the grave controversy above given. That the twain were happy—between their times of sadness—was indubitable. And when the unexpected apparition of Jude’s child in the house had shown itself to be no such disturbing event as it had looked, but one that brought into their lives a new and tender interest of an ennobling and unselfish kind, it rather helped than injured their happiness.

The role of someone who records moods and actions doesn’t need him to share his personal opinions on the serious debate mentioned earlier. It’s clear that the two of them were happy—despite their moments of sadness. When Jude’s child unexpectedly appeared in the house, it turned out to be not the upsetting event it seemed at first, but rather something that brought a new, caring interest into their lives that felt uplifting and selfless. It actually enriched their happiness instead of harming it.

To be sure, with such pleasing anxious beings as they were, the boy’s coming also brought with it much thought for the future, particularly as he seemed at present to be singularly deficient in all the usual hopes of childhood. But the pair tried to dismiss, for a while at least, a too strenuously forward view.

To be sure, with such endearingly anxious beings as they were, the boy’s arrival also brought a lot of thoughts about the future, especially since he seemed to be lacking in all the usual childhood hopes. But the couple tried to put aside, at least for a bit, an overly eager perspective.

There is in Upper Wessex an old town of nine or ten thousand souls; the town may be called Stoke-Barehills. It stands with its gaunt, unattractive, ancient church, and its new red brick suburb, amid the open, chalk-soiled cornlands, near the middle of an imaginary triangle which has for its three corners the towns of Aldbrickham and Wintoncester, and the important military station of Quartershot. The great western highway from London passes through it, near a point where the road branches into two, merely to unite again some twenty miles further westward. Out of this bifurcation and reunion there used to arise among wheeled travellers, before railway days, endless questions of choice between the respective ways. But the question is now as dead as the scot-and-lot freeholder, the road waggoner, and the mail coachman who disputed it; and probably not a single inhabitant of Stoke-Barehills is now even aware that the two roads which part in his town ever meet again; for nobody now drives up and down the great western highway daily.

There is an old town in Upper Wessex with a population of nine or ten thousand, known as Stoke-Barehills. It features a stark, uninviting, ancient church alongside a new red brick suburb, set among the open, chalky farmland, roughly in the center of an imaginary triangle formed by the towns of Aldbrickham and Wintoncester, along with the significant military base of Quartershot. The major western highway from London runs through it, just where the road splits into two, only to come back together around twenty miles further west. In the days before railways, this division and reunion led to endless debates among travelers in carriages about which route to take. But that issue is now as outdated as the scot-and-lot freeholder, the road waggoner, and the mail coachman who once argued about it; and it's likely that not a single person in Stoke-Barehills even realizes that the two roads that split in their town reconnect again, since nobody travels along the major western highway daily anymore.

The most familiar object in Stoke-Barehills nowadays is its cemetery, standing among some picturesque mediæval ruins beside the railway; the modern chapels, modern tombs, and modern shrubs having a look of intrusiveness amid the crumbling and ivy-covered decay of the ancient walls.

The most well-known place in Stoke-Barehills these days is its cemetery, located next to some charming medieval ruins by the railway; the contemporary chapels, modern tombstones, and recent shrubs seem out of place among the crumbling, ivy-covered remains of the old walls.

On a certain day, however, in the particular year which has now been reached by this narrative—the month being early June—the features of the town excite little interest, though many visitors arrive by the trains; some down-trains, in especial, nearly emptying themselves here. It is the week of the Great Wessex Agricultural Show, whose vast encampment spreads over the open outskirts of the town like the tents of an investing army. Rows of marquees, huts, booths, pavilions, arcades, porticoes—every kind of structure short of a permanent one—cover the green field for the space of a square half-mile, and the crowds of arrivals walk through the town in a mass, and make straight for the exhibition ground. The way thereto is lined with shows, stalls, and hawkers on foot, who make a market-place of the whole roadway to the show proper, and lead some of the improvident to lighten their pockets appreciably before they reach the gates of the exhibition they came expressly to see.

On a certain day in the year this story is set—the month being early June—the town’s features attract little attention, even though many visitors arrive by train; some of the incoming trains are almost empty by the time they get here. It's the week of the Great Wessex Agricultural Show, with its massive setup spreading across the outskirts of the town like the tents of an invading army. Rows of tents, huts, booths, pavilions, arcades, and porticoes—every type of structure except for a permanent one—fill a green field over a square half-mile, and the crowds of visitors walk through the town in one large group, heading straight for the exhibition grounds. The path to it is lined with shows, stalls, and street vendors who turn the entire roadway into a market, tempting some of the careless to spend their money before they even reach the gates of the exhibition they came specifically to see.

It is the popular day, the shilling day, and of the fast arriving excursion trains two from different directions enter the two contiguous railway stations at almost the same minute. One, like several which have preceded it, comes from London: the other by a cross-line from Aldbrickham; and from the London train alights a couple; a short, rather bloated man, with a globular stomach and small legs, resembling a top on two pegs, accompanied by a woman of rather fine figure and rather red face, dressed in black material, and covered with beads from bonnet to skirt, that made her glisten as if clad in chain-mail.

It's the busy day, the shilling day, and just about at the same time, two excursion trains are arriving from different directions at the two nearby railway stations. One train, like several before it, is coming from London; the other is crossing in from Aldbrickham. A couple steps off the London train: a short, somewhat plump man with a round belly and small legs, looking like a top on two pegs, is accompanied by a woman with a pretty figure and a rather flushed face, dressed in black fabric and adorned with beads from her bonnet down to her skirt, making her shine as if she were wearing chain-mail.

They cast their eyes around. The man was about to hire a fly as some others had done, when the woman said, “Don’t be in such a hurry, Cartlett. It isn’t so very far to the show-yard. Let us walk down the street into the place. Perhaps I can pick up a cheap bit of furniture or old china. It is years since I was here—never since I lived as a girl at Aldbrickham, and used to come across for a trip sometimes with my young man.”

They looked around. The man was about to hire a ride like some others had done when the woman said, “Don’t rush, Cartlett. It’s not that far to the showyard. Let’s walk down the street to the place. Maybe I can find a good deal on furniture or some old china. It’s been years since I was here—never since I lived as a girl in Aldbrickham and would come over for a visit sometimes with my boyfriend.”

“You can’t carry home furniture by excursion train,” said, in a thick voice, her husband, the landlord of The Three Horns, Lambeth; for they had both come down from the tavern in that “excellent, densely populated, gin-drinking neighbourhood,” which they had occupied ever since the advertisement in those words had attracted them thither. The configuration of the landlord showed that he, too, like his customers, was becoming affected by the liquors he retailed.

“You can’t take home furniture on an excursion train,” said her husband, the landlord of The Three Horns in Lambeth, with a thick voice. They had both come down from the tavern in that “excellent, densely populated, gin-drinking neighborhood,” which they had lived in ever since the ad with those words had lured them there. The landlord’s appearance showed that he, too, like his customers, was starting to be influenced by the drinks he served.

“Then I’ll get it sent, if I see any worth having,” said his wife.

“Then I'll send it if I see anything worth having,” said his wife.

They sauntered on, but had barely entered the town when her attention was attracted by a young couple leading a child, who had come out from the second platform, into which the train from Aldbrickham had steamed. They were walking just in front of the inn-keepers.

They strolled on, but had just entered the town when she noticed a young couple with a child, who had come out from the second platform where the train from Aldbrickham had arrived. They were walking right in front of the innkeepers.

“Sakes alive!” said Arabella.

"Wow!" said Arabella.

“What’s that?” said Cartlett.

“What's that?” asked Cartlett.

“Who do you think that couple is? Don’t you recognize the man?”

“Who do you think that couple is? Don’t you recognize the guy?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Not from the photos I have showed you?”

“Not from the photos I've shown you?”

“Is it Fawley?”

“Is this Fawley?”

“Yes—of course.”

"Yes, of course."

“Oh, well. I suppose he was inclined for a little sight-seeing like the rest of us.” Cartlett’s interest in Jude whatever it might have been when Arabella was new to him, had plainly flagged since her charms and her idiosyncrasies, her supernumerary hair-coils, and her optional dimples, were becoming as a tale that is told.

“Oh, well. I guess he was up for a bit of sightseeing like the rest of us.” Cartlett’s interest in Jude, whatever it had been when Arabella was new to him, had obviously diminished since her charms and quirks, her extra hair coils, and her optional dimples were becoming as familiar as a well-told story.

Arabella so regulated her pace and her husband’s as to keep just in the rear of the other three, which it was easy to do without notice in such a stream of pedestrians. Her answers to Cartlett’s remarks were vague and slight, for the group in front interested her more than all the rest of the spectacle.

Arabella adjusted her pace and her husband’s to stay just behind the other three, which was easy to do without attracting attention in such a crowd of pedestrians. Her responses to Cartlett’s comments were brief and unclear because the group ahead fascinated her more than anything else happening around them.

“They are rather fond of one another and of their child, seemingly,” continued the publican.

“They really seem to care for each other and for their child,” the pub owner continued.

Their child! ’Tisn’t their child,” said Arabella with a curious, sudden covetousness. “They haven’t been married long enough for it to be theirs!”

Their child! It isn’t their child,” said Arabella with a sudden, curious desire. “They haven’t been married long enough for it to be theirs!”

But although the smouldering maternal instinct was strong enough in her to lead her to quash her husband’s conjecture, she was not disposed on second thoughts to be more candid than necessary. Mr. Cartlett had no other idea than that his wife’s child by her first husband was with his grandparents at the Antipodes.

But even though her strong maternal instinct made her want to dismiss her husband's guess, she wasn't inclined to be more honest than needed upon reconsideration. Mr. Cartlett believed that his wife's child from her first husband was with his grandparents in Australia.

“Oh I suppose not. She looks quite a girl.”

“Oh, I guess not. She looks like a real girl.”

“They are only lovers, or lately married, and have the child in charge, as anybody can see.”

“They're just lovers, or recently married, and are taking care of the child, as anyone can tell.”

All continued to move ahead. The unwitting Sue and Jude, the couple in question, had determined to make this agricultural exhibition within twenty miles of their own town the occasion of a day’s excursion which should combine exercise and amusement with instruction, at small expense. Not regardful of themselves alone, they had taken care to bring Father Time, to try every means of making him kindle and laugh like other boys, though he was to some extent a hindrance to the delightfully unreserved intercourse in their pilgrimages which they so much enjoyed. But they soon ceased to consider him an observer, and went along with that tender attention to each other which the shyest can scarcely disguise, and which these, among entire strangers as they imagined, took less trouble to disguise than they might have done at home. Sue, in her new summer clothes, flexible and light as a bird, her little thumb stuck up by the stem of her white cotton sunshade, went along as if she hardly touched ground, and as if a moderately strong puff of wind would float her over the hedge into the next field. Jude, in his light grey holiday-suit, was really proud of her companionship, not more for her external attractiveness than for her sympathetic words and ways. That complete mutual understanding, in which every glance and movement was as effectual as speech for conveying intelligence between them, made them almost the two parts of a single whole.

Everything continued to progress. The unsuspecting Sue and Jude, the couple in question, had decided to turn this agricultural exhibition, which was within twenty miles of their town, into a day trip that would combine exercise, fun, and learning at a low cost. Not just thinking of themselves, they made sure to bring along Father Time, trying every possible way to make him cheerful and laugh like other boys, even though he somewhat hindered the wonderfully open conversations on their journey that they enjoyed so much. But they quickly stopped seeing him as an observer and continued with that gentle attention to each other that even the shyest often can't hide, a sentiment they felt less need to conceal among complete strangers than they might have back home. Sue, in her new summer outfit, light and airy like a bird, held her white cotton sunshade with her little thumb, moving as if she barely touched the ground and could be lifted over the hedge into the next field by a gentle breeze. Jude, in his light gray holiday suit, felt genuinely proud of her company, admiring not just her physical beauty but also her kind words and actions. That deep mutual understanding, where every glance and movement spoke as effectively as words to convey meaning between them, made them feel like two halves of a single entity.

The pair with their charge passed through the turnstiles, Arabella and her husband not far behind them. When inside the enclosure the publican’s wife could see that the two ahead began to take trouble with the youngster, pointing out and explaining the many objects of interest, alive and dead; and a passing sadness would touch their faces at their every failure to disturb his indifference.

The couple with the kid went through the turnstiles, followed closely by Arabella and her husband. Once inside the area, the publican’s wife noticed that the two in front started trying to engage the child, pointing out and explaining various interesting things, both living and non-living. A hint of sadness would appear on their faces each time they couldn’t break through his indifference.

“How she sticks to him!” said Arabella. “Oh no—I fancy they are not married, or they wouldn’t be so much to one another as that… I wonder!”

“How clingy she is!” said Arabella. “Oh no—I think they aren't married, or they wouldn't be so close to each other like that... I wonder!”

“But I thought you said he did marry her?”

“But I thought you said he actually married her?”

“I heard he was going to—that’s all, going to make another attempt, after putting it off once or twice… As far as they themselves are concerned they are the only two in the show. I should be ashamed of making myself so silly if I were he!”

“I heard he was going to—that’s it, going to make another attempt, after postponing it once or twice… As far as they’re concerned, they’re the only two in the show. I would be ashamed of being so ridiculous if I were him!”

“I don’t see as how there’s anything remarkable in their behaviour. I should never have noticed their being in love, if you hadn’t said so.”

“I don’t think there’s anything special about their behavior. I would never have realized they were in love if you hadn’t pointed it out.”

“You never see anything,” she rejoined. Nevertheless Cartlett’s view of the lovers’ or married pair’s conduct was undoubtedly that of the general crowd, whose attention seemed to be in no way attracted by what Arabella’s sharpened vision discerned.

“You never see anything,” she replied. Still, Cartlett’s perspective on the behavior of the lovers or married couple was clearly in line with that of the general public, who didn’t seem to notice what Arabella’s keen eyes picked up.

“He’s charmed by her as if she were some fairy!” continued Arabella. “See how he looks round at her, and lets his eyes rest on her. I am inclined to think that she don’t care for him quite so much as he does for her. She’s not a particular warm-hearted creature to my thinking, though she cares for him pretty middling much—as much as she’s able to; and he could make her heart ache a bit if he liked to try—which he’s too simple to do. There—now they are going across to the cart-horse sheds. Come along.”

“He’s so taken with her, it’s like she’s a fairy!” Arabella continued. “Look how he glances at her and lets his gaze linger on her. I think she doesn’t care for him as much as he does for her. She isn’t exactly warm-hearted in my opinion, though she does care for him reasonably well—at least as much as she’s capable of; and he could break her heart a little if he really wanted to—which he’s too naive to do. There—they’re heading over to the cart-horse sheds now. Let’s go.”

“I don’t want to see the cart-horses. It is no business of ours to follow these two. If we have come to see the show let us see it in our own way, as they do in theirs.”

“I don’t want to see the cart-horses. It’s not our job to follow these two. If we’re here to enjoy the show, let’s do it in our own way, just like they do in theirs.”

“Well—suppose we agree to meet somewhere in an hour’s time—say at that refreshment tent over there, and go about independent? Then you can look at what you choose to, and so can I.”

"Well—how about we meet up in an hour—let’s say at that refreshment tent over there—and go our separate ways? Then you can check out whatever you want, and so can I."

Cartlett was not loath to agree to this, and they parted—he proceeding to the shed where malting processes were being exhibited, and Arabella in the direction taken by Jude and Sue. Before, however, she had regained their wake a laughing face met her own, and she was confronted by Anny, the friend of her girlhood.

Cartlett was more than willing to agree to this, and they separated—he heading to the shed where they were showcasing the malting processes, and Arabella going in the direction that Jude and Sue had taken. However, before she could catch up with them, a smiling face greeted her, and she found herself face to face with Anny, her childhood friend.

Anny had burst out in hearty laughter at the mere fact of the chance encounter. “I am still living down there,” she said, as soon as she was composed. “I am soon going to be married, but my intended couldn’t come up here to-day. But there’s lots of us come by excursion, though I’ve lost the rest of ’em for the present.”

Anny burst out laughing at the unexpected meeting. “I’m still living down there,” she said once she had calmed down. “I’m going to get married soon, but my fiancé couldn’t make it up here today. A lot of us are here on a trip, but I’ve lost track of the others for now.”

“Have you met Jude and his young woman, or wife, or whatever she is? I saw ’em by now.”

“Have you met Jude and his girlfriend, or wife, or whatever she is? I’ve seen them by now.”

“No. Not a glimpse of un for years!”

“No. Not a glimpse of anyone for years!”

“Well, they are close by here somewhere. Yes—there they are—by that grey horse!”

“Well, they're nearby somewhere. Yeah—there they are—by that gray horse!”

“Oh, that’s his present young woman—wife did you say? Has he married again?”

“Oh, that’s his current young woman—his wife, you said? Has he gotten married again?”

“I don’t know.”

"I'm not sure."

“She’s pretty, isn’t she!”

"She's cute, right?"

“Yes—nothing to complain of; or jump at. Not much to depend on, though; a slim, fidgety little thing like that.”

“Yeah—nothing to complain about; or get excited over. Not much to rely on, though; a thin, restless little thing like that.”

“He’s a nice-looking chap, too! You ought to ha’ stuck to un, Arabella.”

“He’s a good-looking guy, too! You should have stuck with him, Arabella.”

“I don’t know but I ought,” murmured she.

“I don’t know, but I should,” she murmured.

Anny laughed. “That’s you, Arabella! Always wanting another man than your own.”

Anny laughed. “That’s you, Arabella! Always wanting another guy instead of your own.”

“Well, and what woman don’t I should like to know? As for that body with him—she don’t know what love is—at least what I call love! I can see in her face she don’t.”

"Well, and what woman wouldn’t want to know? As for that person with him—she doesn’t know what love is—at least what I consider love! I can see it in her face that she doesn’t."

“And perhaps, Abby dear, you don’t know what she calls love.”

“And maybe, Abby dear, you don’t know what she means by love.”

“I’m sure I don’t wish to! … Ah—they are making for the art department. I should like to see some pictures myself. Suppose we go that way?— Why, if all Wessex isn’t here, I verily believe! There’s Dr. Vilbert. Haven’t seen him for years, and he’s not looking a day older than when I used to know him. How do you do, Physician? I was just saying that you don’t look a day older than when you knew me as a girl.”

“I definitely don’t want to! … Oh—they’re heading to the art department. I’d love to check out some pictures myself. How about we go that way?— Wow, if all of Wessex isn’t here, I truly believe it! There’s Dr. Vilbert. I haven’t seen him in years, and he doesn’t look a day older than when I knew him. How are you, Doctor? I was just saying that you don’t look a day older than when you knew me as a girl.”

“Simply the result of taking my own pills regular, ma’am. Only two and threepence a box—warranted efficacious by the Government stamp. Now let me advise you to purchase the same immunity from the ravages of time by following my example? Only two-and-three.”

“Just the result of taking my own medicine regularly, ma’am. Only two and three pence a box—guaranteed effective by the Government stamp. Now, let me suggest you get the same protection from the effects of aging by doing as I do? Only two-and-three.”

The physician had produced a box from his waistcoat pocket, and Arabella was induced to make the purchase.

The doctor pulled out a box from his vest pocket, and Arabella was persuaded to buy it.

“At the same time,” continued he, when the pills were paid for, “you have the advantage of me, Mrs.— Surely not Mrs. Fawley, once Miss Donn, of the vicinity of Marygreen?”

“At the same time,” he continued after paying for the pills, “you have the upper hand, Mrs.— Surely not Mrs. Fawley, formerly Miss Donn, from the Marygreen area?”

“Yes. But Mrs. Cartlett now.”

“Yes. But now Mrs. Cartlett.”

“Ah—you lost him, then? Promising young fellow! A pupil of mine, you know. I taught him the dead languages. And believe me, he soon knew nearly as much as I.”

“Ah—you lost him, then? A promising young guy! He was one of my students, you know. I taught him the classic languages. And believe me, he quickly learned almost as much as I did.”

“I lost him; but not as you think,” said Arabella dryly. “The lawyers untied us. There he is, look, alive and lusty; along with that young woman, entering the art exhibition.”

“I lost him, but not in the way you think,” Arabella said flatly. “The lawyers set us free. There he is, look, alive and well; with that young woman, heading into the art exhibition.”

“Ah—dear me! Fond of her, apparently.”

"Wow—oh my! Seems like he really likes her."

“They say they are cousins.”

“They say they’re cousins.”

“Cousinship is a great convenience to their feelings, I should say?”

“Being cousins is really helpful for their feelings, I guess?”

“Yes. So her husband thought, no doubt, when he divorced her… Shall we look at the pictures, too?”

“Yes. So her husband must have thought that when he divorced her… Should we check out the pictures, too?”

The trio followed across the green and entered. Jude and Sue, with the child, unaware of the interest they were exciting, had gone up to a model at one end of the building, which they regarded with considerable attention for a long while before they went on. Arabella and her friends came to it in due course, and the inscription it bore was: “Model of Cardinal College, Christminster; by J. Fawley and S. F. M. Bridehead.”

The three of them crossed the green and entered. Jude and Sue, along with the child, unaware of the curiosity they were stirring, went to a model at one end of the building, which they examined with great interest for quite some time before moving on. Arabella and her friends arrived at it eventually, and the inscription read: “Model of Cardinal College, Christminster; by J. Fawley and S. F. M. Bridehead.”

“Admiring their own work,” said Arabella. “How like Jude—always thinking of colleges and Christminster, instead of attending to his business!”

“Admiring their own work,” said Arabella. “How typical of Jude—always focused on colleges and Christminster, instead of taking care of his business!”

They glanced cursorily at the pictures, and proceeded to the band-stand. When they had stood a little while listening to the music of the military performers, Jude, Sue, and the child came up on the other side. Arabella did not care if they should recognize her; but they were too deeply absorbed in their own lives, as translated into emotion by the military band, to perceive her under her beaded veil. She walked round the outside of the listening throng, passing behind the lovers, whose movements had an unexpected fascination for her to-day. Scrutinizing them narrowly from the rear she noticed that Jude’s hand sought Sue’s as they stood, the two standing close together so as to conceal, as they supposed, this tacit expression of their mutual responsiveness.

They took a quick glance at the pictures and then moved to the bandstand. After standing there for a bit, listening to the music played by the military band, Jude, Sue, and the child approached from the other side. Arabella didn’t mind if they recognized her; they were too wrapped up in their own lives, as expressed through the music, to notice her behind her beaded veil. She walked around the crowd, passing behind the couples, whose actions intrigued her unexpectedly today. Observing them closely from behind, she saw Jude reaching for Sue’s hand as they stood together, both trying to hide what they thought was a subtle sign of their mutual attraction.

“Silly fools—like two children!” Arabella whispered to herself morosely, as she rejoined her companions, with whom she preserved a preoccupied silence.

“Silly fools—like two kids!” Arabella whispered to herself sulkily as she rejoined her friends, with whom she maintained a distracted silence.

Anny meanwhile had jokingly remarked to Vilbert on Arabella’s hankering interest in her first husband.

Anny had jokingly pointed out to Vilbert that Arabella was really interested in her first husband.

“Now,” said the physician to Arabella, apart; “do you want anything such as this, Mrs. Cartlett? It is not compounded out of my regular pharmacopœia, but I am sometimes asked for such a thing.” He produced a small phial of clear liquid. “A love-philtre, such as was used by the ancients with great effect. I found it out by study of their writings, and have never known it to fail.”

“Now,” the doctor said to Arabella privately, “do you want anything like this, Mrs. Cartlett? It's not from my standard medicine list, but I sometimes get requests for it.” He pulled out a small vial of clear liquid. “A love potion, similar to what the ancients used with great success. I discovered the formula through studying their texts, and I’ve never seen it fail.”

“What is it made of?” asked Arabella curiously.

“What’s it made of?” Arabella asked, curious.

“Well—a distillation of the juices of doves’ hearts—otherwise pigeons’—is one of the ingredients. It took nearly a hundred hearts to produce that small bottle full.”

“Well—a distillation of the juices from dove hearts—also known as pigeons’—is one of the ingredients. It took almost a hundred hearts to make that small bottle filled with it.”

“How do you get pigeons enough?”

“How do you get enough pigeons?”

“To tell a secret, I get a piece of rock-salt, of which pigeons are inordinately fond, and place it in a dovecot on my roof. In a few hours the birds come to it from all points of the compass—east, west, north, and south—and thus I secure as many as I require. You use the liquid by contriving that the desired man shall take about ten drops of it in his drink. But remember, all this is told you because I gather from your questions that you mean to be a purchaser. You must keep faith with me?”

"To share a secret, I take a piece of rock salt, which pigeons really love, and put it in a dovecot on my roof. In just a few hours, the birds come from all directions—east, west, north, and south—and that way, I catch as many as I need. You use the liquid by making sure the person you want to influence takes about ten drops of it in their drink. But keep in mind, I'm telling you all this because I can tell from your questions that you intend to buy it. You will stay true to your word with me, right?"

“Very well—I don’t mind a bottle—to give some friend or other to try it on her young man.” She produced five shillings, the price asked, and slipped the phial in her capacious bosom. Saying presently that she was due at an appointment with her husband, she sauntered away towards the refreshment bar, Jude, his companion, and the child having gone on to the horticultural tent, where Arabella caught a glimpse of them standing before a group of roses in bloom.

“Alright—I don’t mind buying a bottle—to let some friend test it on her guy.” She took out five shillings, the price asked, and tucked the vial into her large bosom. Mentioning that she had an appointment with her husband, she strolled over to the refreshment bar, while Jude, his friend, and the child moved on to the horticultural tent, where Arabella spotted them standing in front of a group of blooming roses.

She waited a few minutes observing them, and then proceeded to join her spouse with no very amiable sentiments. She found him seated on a stool by the bar, talking to one of the gaily dressed maids who had served him with spirits.

She waited a few minutes, watching them, and then decided to join her partner, feeling less than pleased. She found him sitting on a stool by the bar, chatting with one of the brightly dressed waitresses who had served him drinks.

“I should think you had enough of this business at home!” Arabella remarked gloomily. “Surely you didn’t come fifty miles from your own bar to stick in another? Come, take me round the show, as other men do their wives! Dammy, one would think you were a young bachelor, with nobody to look after but yourself!”

“I would think you’ve had enough of this at home!” Arabella said gloomily. “Surely you didn’t travel fifty miles from your own bar to get stuck in another? Come on, show me around, like other men do with their wives! Honestly, you’d think you were a young bachelor, with no one to care for but yourself!”

“But we agreed to meet here; and what could I do but wait?”

“But we agreed to meet here, and what else could I do but wait?”

“Well, now we have met, come along,” she returned, ready to quarrel with the sun for shining on her. And they left the tent together, this pot-bellied man and florid woman, in the antipathetic, recriminatory mood of the average husband and wife of Christendom.

“Well, now that we've met, let's go,” she replied, prepared to argue with the sun for shining on her. And they left the tent together, this stout man and flushed woman, in the unfriendly, blame-filled mood typical of an average husband and wife in Christendom.

In the meantime the more exceptional couple and the boy still lingered in the pavilion of flowers—an enchanted palace to their appreciative taste—Sue’s usually pale cheeks reflecting the pink of the tinted roses at which she gazed; for the gay sights, the air, the music, and the excitement of a day’s outing with Jude had quickened her blood and made her eyes sparkle with vivacity. She adored roses, and what Arabella had witnessed was Sue detaining Jude almost against his will while she learnt the names of this variety and that, and put her face within an inch of their blooms to smell them.

In the meantime, the unusual couple and the boy were still hanging out in the flower pavilion—a magical place that suited their tastes perfectly. Sue's usually pale cheeks were glowing with the pink hues of the roses she admired; the lively sights, the fresh air, the music, and the thrill of a day out with Jude had energized her and made her eyes shine with excitement. She loved roses, and what Arabella saw was Sue holding Jude back almost against his will as she asked about the names of this type and that, leaning in close to the blooms to smell them.

“I should like to push my face quite into them—the dears!” she had said. “But I suppose it is against the rules to touch them—isn’t it, Jude?”

“I just want to bury my face in them—the cuties!” she had said. “But I guess it’s against the rules to touch them, right, Jude?”

“Yes, you baby,” said he: and then playfully gave her a little push, so that her nose went among the petals.

“Yes, you baby,” he said, and then playfully gave her a little push, causing her nose to dive into the petals.

“The policeman will be down on us, and I shall say it was my husband’s fault!”

“The cop is going to come after us, and I’ll blame it on my husband!”

Then she looked up at him, and smiled in a way that told so much to Arabella.

Then she looked up at him and smiled in a way that conveyed so much to Arabella.

“Happy?” he murmured.

"Happy?" he whispered.

She nodded.

She agreed.

“Why? Because you have come to the great Wessex Agricultural Show—or because we have come?”

“Why? Because you’ve come to the great Wessex Agricultural Show—or because we have come?”

“You are always trying to make me confess to all sorts of absurdities. Because I am improving my mind, of course, by seeing all these steam-ploughs, and threshing-machines, and chaff-cutters, and cows, and pigs, and sheep.”

“You're constantly trying to get me to admit to all kinds of nonsense. I'm just trying to better myself by looking at all these steam plows, threshing machines, chaff cutters, cows, pigs, and sheep.”

Jude was quite content with a baffle from his ever evasive companion. But when he had forgotten that he had put the question, and because he no longer wished for an answer, she went on: “I feel that we have returned to Greek joyousness, and have blinded ourselves to sickness and sorrow, and have forgotten what twenty-five centuries have taught the race since their time, as one of your Christminster luminaries says… There is one immediate shadow, however—only one.” And she looked at the aged child, whom, though they had taken him to everything likely to attract a young intelligence, they had utterly failed to interest.

Jude felt pretty satisfied with the confusing response from his often elusive friend. But once he forgot he had even asked the question and didn’t want an answer anymore, she continued: “I believe we’ve returned to a kind of Greek joy, ignoring illness and sorrow, and forgetting what twenty-five centuries of history have taught us since their era, as one of your Christminster scholars puts it… There is, however, one immediate shadow—just one.” She glanced at the elderly child, who, despite their efforts to expose him to everything that might engage a young mind, had completely failed to show any interest.

He knew what they were saying and thinking. “I am very, very sorry, Father and Mother,” he said. “But please don’t mind!—I can’t help it. I should like the flowers very very much, if I didn’t keep on thinking they’d be all withered in a few days!”

He knew what they were saying and thinking. “I’m really, really sorry, Mom and Dad,” he said. “But please don’t worry!—I can’t help it. I would love the flowers so much if I didn’t keep thinking they’d be all wilted in just a few days!”

VI

The unnoticed lives that the pair had hitherto led began, from the day of the suspended wedding onwards, to be observed and discussed by other persons than Arabella. The society of Spring Street and the neighbourhood generally did not understand, and probably could not have been made to understand, Sue and Jude’s private minds, emotions, positions, and fears. The curious facts of a child coming to them unexpectedly, who called Jude “Father,” and Sue “Mother,” and a hitch in a marriage ceremony intended for quietness to be performed at a registrar’s office, together with rumours of the undefended cases in the law-courts, bore only one translation to plain minds.

The unnoticed lives that the couple had been living began, from the day of the postponed wedding onward, to be noticed and talked about by people other than Arabella. The community of Spring Street and the surrounding area didn’t understand, and probably couldn’t have understood, Sue and Jude’s private thoughts, feelings, situations, and fears. The strange fact of a child coming to them unexpectedly, who called Jude “Dad” and Sue “Mom,” along with a hitch in a marriage ceremony that was supposed to happen quietly at a registrar’s office, plus rumors about the unprotected cases in the courts, only meant one thing to straightforward minds.

Little Time—for though he was formally turned into “Jude,” the apt nickname stuck to him—would come home from school in the evening, and repeat inquiries and remarks that had been made to him by the other boys; and cause Sue, and Jude when he heard them, a great deal of pain and sadness.

Little Time—because even though he was officially called “Jude,” the fitting nickname stuck with him—would come home from school in the evening and repeat questions and comments from the other boys, causing Sue and Jude, when he heard them, a lot of pain and sadness.

The result was that shortly after the attempt at the registrar’s the pair went off—to London it was believed—for several days, hiring somebody to look to the boy. When they came back they let it be understood indirectly, and with total indifference and weariness of mien, that they were legally married at last. Sue, who had previously been called Mrs. Bridehead now openly adopted the name of Mrs. Fawley. Her dull, cowed, and listless manner for days seemed to substantiate all this.

The result was that shortly after their trip to the registrar's, the couple seemed to vanish—rumor had it they were off to London—for several days, hiring someone to take care of the boy. When they returned, they made it clear indirectly, with complete indifference and a weary expression, that they were finally legally married. Sue, who had previously been referred to as Mrs. Bridehead, now openly took on the name Mrs. Fawley. Her dull, submissive, and apathetic demeanor for days seemed to confirm all of this.

But the mistake (as it was called) of their going away so secretly to do the business, kept up much of the mystery of their lives; and they found that they made not such advances with their neighbours as they had expected to do thereby. A living mystery was not much less interesting than a dead scandal.

But the mistake (as it was called) of leaving so secretly to handle things kept much of the mystery in their lives; they found that they didn’t make as much progress with their neighbors as they had hoped. A living mystery was not much less interesting than a dead scandal.

The baker’s lad and the grocer’s boy, who at first had used to lift their hats gallantly to Sue when they came to execute their errands, in these days no longer took the trouble to render her that homage, and the neighbouring artizans’ wives looked straight along the pavement when they encountered her.

The baker's helper and the grocery store boy, who used to tip their hats respectfully to Sue when they came to run their errands, no longer bothered to show her that respect these days, and the wives of the local workers would simply look straight ahead on the sidewalk when they saw her.

Nobody molested them, it is true; but an oppressive atmosphere began to encircle their souls, particularly after their excursion to the show, as if that visit had brought some evil influence to bear on them. And their temperaments were precisely of a kind to suffer from this atmosphere, and to be indisposed to lighten it by vigorous and open statements. Their apparent attempt at reparation had come too late to be effective.

Nobody bothered them, it's true; but a heavy atmosphere started to surround their spirits, especially after their trip to the show, as if that visit had cast some negative influence on them. And their personalities were just the type that would be affected by this atmosphere, making them unwilling to lighten it with bold and honest expressions. Their obvious attempt at making amends had come too late to make a difference.

The headstone and epitaph orders fell off: and two or three months later, when autumn came, Jude perceived that he would have to return to journey-work again, a course all the more unfortunate just now, in that he had not as yet cleared off the debt he had unavoidably incurred in the payment of the law-costs of the previous year.

The orders for headstones and epitaphs dried up, and two or three months later, when autumn arrived, Jude realized that he would have to go back to doing odd jobs. This was especially unfortunate now because he still hadn't paid off the debt he had incurred from last year's legal costs.

One evening he sat down to share the common meal with Sue and the child as usual. “I am thinking,” he said to her, “that I’ll hold on here no longer. The life suits us, certainly; but if we could get away to a place where we are unknown, we should be lighter hearted, and have a better chance. And so I am afraid we must break it up here, however awkward for you, poor dear!”

One evening, he sat down to have dinner with Sue and the child, just like always. “I’m thinking,” he said to her, “that I can’t stay here much longer. This life is fine for us, but if we could get away to a place where no one knows us, we’d feel more carefree and have a better shot at things. So, I’m afraid we have to end it here, no matter how difficult that is for you, my dear!”

Sue was always much affected at a picture of herself as an object of pity, and she saddened.

Sue was always very affected by a picture of herself as an object of pity, and it made her sad.

“Well—I am not sorry,” said she presently. “I am much depressed by the way they look at me here. And you have been keeping on this house and furniture entirely for me and the boy! You don’t want it yourself, and the expense is unnecessary. But whatever we do, wherever we go, you won’t take him away from me, Jude dear? I could not let him go now! The cloud upon his young mind makes him so pathetic to me; I do hope to lift it some day! And he loves me so. You won’t take him away from me?”

“Well—I’m not sorry,” she said after a moment. “I feel really down about the way they look at me here. And you’ve been keeping this house and furniture just for me and the boy! You don’t want it for yourself, and the cost isn’t necessary. But no matter what we do, wherever we go, you won’t take him away from me, will you, Jude dear? I couldn’t bear to let him go now! The weight on his young mind makes him so vulnerable to me; I really hope to lift it someday! And he loves me so much. You won’t take him away from me?”

“Certainly I won’t, dear little girl! We’ll get nice lodgings, wherever we go. I shall be moving about probably—getting a job here and a job there.”

“Of course I won’t, sweet girl! We’ll find nice places to stay, no matter where we are. I’ll probably be moving around—taking jobs here and there.”

“I shall do something too, of course, till—till— Well, now I can’t be useful in the lettering it behoves me to turn my hand to something else.”

“I’ll do something too, of course, until—until— Well, I can’t be helpful with the lettering, so I need to focus on something else.”

“Don’t hurry about getting employment,” he said regretfully. “I don’t want you to do that. I wish you wouldn’t, Sue. The boy and yourself are enough for you to attend to.”

“Don’t rush into getting a job,” he said sadly. “I don’t want you to do that. I wish you wouldn’t, Sue. You and the boy are enough for you to focus on.”

There was a knock at the door, and Jude answered it. Sue could hear the conversation:

There was a knock at the door, and Jude opened it. Sue could hear the conversation:

“Is Mr. Fawley at home? … Biles and Willis, the building contractors, sent me to know if you’ll undertake the relettering of the ten commandments in a little church they’ve been restoring lately in the country near here.”

“Is Mr. Fawley home? … Biles and Willis, the construction contractors, asked me to see if you’d be willing to do the relettering of the Ten Commandments in a small church they’ve been restoring recently in the countryside nearby.”

Jude reflected, and said he could undertake it.

Jude thought about it and said he could handle it.

“It is not a very artistic job,” continued the messenger. “The clergyman is a very old-fashioned chap, and he has refused to let anything more be done to the church than cleaning and repairing.”

“It’s not a very creative job,” the messenger continued. “The clergyman is pretty old-school, and he has refused to allow anything more to be done to the church than cleaning and repairing.”

“Excellent old man!” said Sue to herself, who was sentimentally opposed to the horrors of over-restoration.

“Great old man!” Sue said to herself, who was emotionally against the dangers of over-restoration.

“The Ten Commandments are fixed to the east end,” the messenger went on, “and they want doing up with the rest of the wall there, since he won’t have them carted off as old materials belonging to the contractor in the usual way of the trade.”

“The Ten Commandments are affixed to the east end,” the messenger continued, “and they need to be updated with the rest of the wall there, since he doesn’t want them taken away as scrap materials for the contractor like usual.”

A bargain as to terms was struck, and Jude came indoors. “There, you see,” he said cheerfully. “One more job yet, at any rate, and you can help in it—at least you can try. We shall have all the church to ourselves, as the rest of the work is finished.”

A deal on the terms was made, and Jude walked inside. “There, you see,” he said happily. “One more job to do, anyway, and you can help with it—at least you can give it a shot. We'll have the entire church to ourselves since the rest of the work is done.”

Next day Jude went out to the church, which was only two miles off. He found that what the contractor’s clerk had said was true. The tables of the Jewish law towered sternly over the utensils of Christian grace, as the chief ornament of the chancel end, in the fine dry style of the last century. And as their framework was constructed of ornamental plaster they could not be taken down for repair. A portion, crumbled by damp, required renewal; and when this had been done, and the whole cleansed, he began to renew the lettering. On the second morning Sue came to see what assistance she could render, and also because they liked to be together.

The next day, Jude went out to the church, which was only two miles away. He found that what the contractor’s clerk had said was true. The tables of the Jewish law loomed intimidatingly over the symbols of Christian grace, as the main feature of the chancel end, in the elegant dry style of the last century. And since their framework was made of decorative plaster, they couldn’t be taken down for repairs. A part had crumbled due to dampness and needed to be replaced; after that was done and everything was cleaned, he started to redo the lettering. On the second morning, Sue came to see how she could help, and also because they enjoyed being together.

The silence and emptiness of the building gave her confidence, and, standing on a safe low platform erected by Jude, which she was nevertheless timid at mounting, she began painting in the letters of the first Table while he set about mending a portion of the second. She was quite pleased at her powers; she had acquired them in the days she painted illumined texts for the church-fitting shop at Christminster. Nobody seemed likely to disturb them; and the pleasant twitter of birds, and rustle of October leafage, came in through an open window, and mingled with their talk.

The quiet and emptiness of the building made her feel confident, and as she stood on a low platform set up by Jude, which she was still nervous about climbing, she started painting the letters of the first Table while he worked on fixing a part of the second. She was really happy with her skills; she had developed them back when she painted illuminated texts for the church supply store in Christminster. It looked like no one would interrupt them, and the nice chirping of birds and the rustling of October leaves came through an open window, blending with their conversation.

They were not, however, to be left thus snug and peaceful for long. About half-past twelve there came footsteps on the gravel without. The old vicar and his churchwarden entered, and, coming up to see what was being done, seemed surprised to discover that a young woman was assisting. They passed on into an aisle, at which time the door again opened, and another figure entered—a small one, that of little Time, who was crying. Sue had told him where he might find her between school-hours, if he wished. She came down from her perch, and said, “What’s the matter, my dear?”

They weren't going to stay cozy and calm for long, though. Around twelve-thirty, footsteps could be heard on the gravel outside. The old vicar and his churchwarden walked in, and when they approached to see what was going on, they seemed surprised to find a young woman helping out. They moved on into an aisle, and just then the door opened again, revealing another figure—a small one, little Time, who was crying. Sue had told him where he could find her during school hours if he wanted to. She got down from her spot and asked, “What’s the matter, my dear?”

“I couldn’t stay to eat my dinner in school, because they said—” He described how some boys had taunted him about his nominal mother, and Sue, grieved, expressed her indignation to Jude aloft. The child went into the churchyard, and Sue returned to her work. Meanwhile the door had opened again, and there shuffled in with a businesslike air the white-aproned woman who cleaned the church. Sue recognized her as one who had friends in Spring Street, whom she visited. The church-cleaner looked at Sue, gaped, and lifted her hands; she had evidently recognized Jude’s companion as the latter had recognized her. Next came two ladies, and after talking to the charwoman they also moved forward, and as Sue stood reaching upward, watched her hand tracing the letters, and critically regarded her person in relief against the white wall, till she grew so nervous that she trembled visibly.

“I couldn’t stay to eat my dinner at school because they said—” He explained how some boys had joked about his mother, and Sue, upset, shared her anger with Jude. The child went into the churchyard, and Sue went back to her work. Meanwhile, the door opened again, and in came the woman who cleaned the church, wearing a white apron and looking very serious. Sue recognized her as someone who had friends on Spring Street that she used to visit. The cleaner looked at Sue, gasped, and raised her hands; she had clearly recognized Jude’s companion just like Jude had recognized her. Next, two ladies came in, talked to the cleaner, and then moved forward. As Sue stood reaching up, she watched her hand trace the letters and critically examined herself against the white wall, feeling so nervous that she visibly trembled.

They went back to where the others were standing, talking in undertones: and one said—Sue could not hear which—“She’s his wife, I suppose?”

They returned to where the others were gathered, speaking softly: and one said—Sue couldn’t catch which—“She’s his wife, I guess?”

“Some say Yes: some say No,” was the reply from the charwoman.

“Some say yes; some say no,” was the charwoman's reply.

“Not? Then she ought to be, or somebody’s—that’s very clear!”

“Not? Then she should be, or someone else should be—that’s pretty obvious!”

“They’ve only been married a very few weeks, whether or no.”

“They’ve only been married for a few weeks, regardless.”

“A strange pair to be painting the Two Tables! I wonder Biles and Willis could think of such a thing as hiring those!”

“A weird choice to be painting the Two Tables! I wonder what Biles and Willis were thinking to even hire those!”

The churchwarden supposed that Biles and Willis knew of nothing wrong, and then the other, who had been talking to the old woman, explained what she meant by calling them strange people.

The churchwarden thought that Biles and Willis were unaware of anything wrong, and then the other, who had been talking to the old woman, clarified what she meant by referring to them as strange people.

The probable drift of the subdued conversation which followed was made plain by the churchwarden breaking into an anecdote, in a voice that everybody in the church could hear, though obviously suggested by the present situation:

The likely direction of the quiet conversation that followed became clear when the churchwarden jumped in with a story, speaking loudly enough for everyone in the church to hear, although it was clearly prompted by what was happening at that moment:

“Well, now, it is a curious thing, but my grandfather told me a strange tale of a most immoral case that happened at the painting of the Commandments in a church out by Gaymead—which is quite within a walk of this one. In them days Commandments were mostly done in gilt letters on a black ground, and that’s how they were out where I say, before the owld church was rebuilded. It must have been somewhere about a hundred years ago that them Commandments wanted doing up just as ours do here, and they had to get men from Aldbrickham to do ’em. Now they wished to get the job finished by a particular Sunday, so the men had to work late Saturday night, against their will, for overtime was not paid then as ’tis now. There was no true religion in the country at that date, neither among pa’sons, clerks, nor people, and to keep the men up to their work the vicar had to let ’em have plenty of drink during the afternoon. As evening drawed on they sent for some more themselves; rum, by all account. It got later and later, and they got more and more fuddled, till at last they went a-putting their rum-bottle and rummers upon the communion table, and drawed up a trestle or two, and sate round comfortable and poured out again right hearty bumpers. No sooner had they tossed off their glasses than, so the story goes, they fell down senseless, one and all. How long they bode so they didn’t know, but when they came to themselves there was a terrible thunder-storm a-raging, and they seemed to see in the gloom a dark figure with very thin legs and a curious voot, a-standing on the ladder, and finishing their work. When it got daylight they could see that the work was really finished, and couldn’t at all mind finishing it themselves. They went home, and the next thing they heard was that a great scandal had been caused in the church that Sunday morning, for when the people came and service began, all saw that the Ten Commandments wez painted with the ‘nots’ left out. Decent people wouldn’t attend service there for a long time, and the Bishop had to be sent for to reconsecrate the church. That’s the tradition as I used to hear it as a child. You must take it for what it is wo’th, but this case to-day has reminded me o’t, as I say.”

“Well, it's a strange thing, but my grandfather told me a weird story about a very immoral event that happened at the painting of the Commandments in a church out by Gaymead—which is pretty close to this one. Back in those days, the Commandments were usually painted in gilt letters on a black background, and that’s how it was out there before the old church was rebuilt. It must have been about a hundred years ago that they needed to repaint the Commandments just like ours here, so they had to hire men from Aldbrickham to do it. They wanted to finish the job by a specific Sunday, so the workers had to stay late on Saturday night, against their wishes, since overtime wasn't paid back then like it is now. There wasn't much true religion in the country at that time, neither among the priests, clerks, nor the people, and to keep the workers motivated, the vicar had to let them drink a lot in the afternoon. As the evening went on, they ordered more drinks themselves; rum, it seems. It got later and later, and they got increasingly drunk, until eventually, they set their rum bottle and glasses on the communion table, pulled up a few trestles, and sat around comfortably pouring out big drinks. No sooner had they downed their glasses than, according to the story, they all collapsed, senseless. They don't know how long they were out, but when they came to, there was a terrible thunderstorm raging, and they seemed to see in the dim light a dark figure with very thin legs and a strange foot, standing on a ladder and finishing their work. When morning came, they saw that the work was truly finished, and they couldn’t even remember completing it themselves. They went home, and the next thing they heard was that a huge scandal erupted in the church that Sunday morning, because when the congregation arrived and the service began, everyone saw that the Ten Commandments were painted with the ‘nots’ left out. Respectable people wouldn’t attend service there for a long time, and the Bishop had to be called in to reconsecrate the church. That’s the tradition I heard as a child. You can take it for what it’s worth, but this case today has reminded me of it, as I said.”

The visitors gave one more glance, as if to see whether Jude and Sue had left the “nots” out likewise, and then severally left the church, even the old woman at last. Sue and Jude, who had not stopped working, sent back the child to school, and remained without speaking; till, looking at her narrowly, he found she had been crying silently.

The visitors took one last look, as if to check if Jude and Sue had also left out the "nots," and then each of them left the church, including the old woman. Sue and Jude, who hadn’t stopped working, sent the child back to school and stayed silent until Jude noticed, after observing her closely, that she had been crying quietly.

“Never mind, comrade!” he said. “I know what it is!”

“It's okay, buddy!” he said. “I know what it is!”

“I can’t bear that they, and everybody, should think people wicked because they may have chosen to live their own way! It is really these opinions that make the best intentioned people reckless, and actually become immoral!”

“I can’t stand that they, and everyone else, should think people are wicked just because they’ve chosen to live their own way! It’s really these opinions that make the best-intentioned people reckless and actually lead to immorality!”

“Never be cast down! It was only a funny story.”

“Don’t be upset! It was just a funny story.”

“Ah, but we suggested it! I am afraid I have done you mischief, Jude, instead of helping you by coming!”

“Ah, but we proposed it! I'm afraid I've caused you trouble, Jude, instead of helping you by coming!”

To have suggested such a story was certainly not very exhilarating, in a serious view of their position. However, in a few minutes Sue seemed to see that their position this morning had a ludicrous side, and wiping her eyes she laughed.

To suggest such a story definitely wasn't very uplifting, considering their situation. However, after a few minutes, Sue seemed to realize that their position that morning had a funny side, and after wiping her eyes, she laughed.

“It is droll, after all,” she said, “that we two, of all people, with our queer history, should happen to be here painting the Ten Commandments! You a reprobate, and I—in my condition… O dear!” … And with her hand over her eyes she laughed again silently and intermittently, till she was quite weak.

“It’s funny, after all,” she said, “that we two, of all people, with our strange history, should end up here painting the Ten Commandments! You a misfit, and I—in my situation… Oh dear!” … And with her hand over her eyes, she laughed again quietly and in bursts, until she felt pretty weak.

“That’s better,” said Jude gaily. “Now we are right again, aren’t we, little girl!”

"That's better," Jude said cheerfully. "Now we're good again, aren't we, little girl!"

“Oh but it is serious, all the same!” she sighed as she took up the brush and righted herself. “But do you see they don’t think we are married? They won’t believe it! It is extraordinary!”

“Oh, but it is serious, all the same!” she sighed as she picked up the brush and straightened herself. “But can you see that they don’t think we’re married? They won’t believe it! It’s extraordinary!”

“I don’t care whether they think so or not,” said Jude. “I shan’t take any more trouble to make them.”

“I don’t care if they think that or not,” Jude said. “I’m not going to bother trying to change their minds.”

They sat down to lunch—which they had brought with them not to hinder time—and having eaten it, were about to set to work anew when a man entered the church, and Jude recognized in him the contractor Willis. He beckoned to Jude, and spoke to him apart.

They sat down for lunch—which they had brought with them to save time—and after eating, they were about to get back to work when a man entered the church, and Jude recognized him as the contractor Willis. He signaled to Jude and spoke to him privately.

“Here—I’ve just had a complaint about this,” he said, with rather breathless awkwardness. “I don’t wish to go into the matter—as of course I didn’t know what was going on—but I am afraid I must ask you and her to leave off, and let somebody else finish this! It is best, to avoid all unpleasantness. I’ll pay you for the week, all the same.”

“Hey—I just got a complaint about this,” he said, sounding a bit out of breath and awkward. “I don’t want to get into it—since I didn’t know what was happening—but I’m afraid I have to ask you and her to stop and let someone else finish this! It’s better to avoid any awkwardness. I’ll pay you for the week, regardless.”

Jude was too independent to make any fuss; and the contractor paid him, and left. Jude picked up his tools, and Sue cleansed her brush. Then their eyes met.

Jude was too independent to make a scene; so the contractor paid him and left. Jude gathered his tools, and Sue cleaned her brush. Then their eyes met.

“How could we be so simple as to suppose we might do this!” said she, dropping to her tragic note. “Of course we ought not—I ought not—to have come!”

“How could we be so naive as to think we could do this!” she said, switching to her dramatic tone. “Of course we shouldn’t—I shouldn’t—have come!”

“I had no idea that anybody was going to intrude into such a lonely place and see us!” Jude returned. “Well, it can’t be helped, dear; and of course I wouldn’t wish to injure Willis’s trade-connection by staying.” They sat down passively for a few minutes, proceeded out of the church, and overtaking the boy pursued their thoughtful way to Aldbrickham.

“I had no idea anyone would come into such a secluded place and see us!” Jude replied. “Well, it can’t be helped, dear; and I certainly wouldn’t want to hurt Willis’s business by sticking around.” They sat quietly for a few minutes, left the church, and caught up with the boy as they walked thoughtfully towards Aldbrickham.

Fawley had still a pretty zeal in the cause of education, and, as was natural with his experiences, he was active in furthering “equality of opportunity” by any humble means open to him. He had joined an Artizans’ Mutual Improvement Society established in the town about the time of his arrival there; its members being young men of all creeds and denominations, including Churchmen, Congregationalists, Baptists, Unitarians, Positivists, and others—Agnostics had scarcely been heard of at this time—their one common wish to enlarge their minds forming a sufficiently close bond of union. The subscription was small, and the room homely; and Jude’s activity, uncustomary acquirements, and, above all, singular intuition on what to read and how to set about it—begotten of his years of struggle against malignant stars—had led to his being placed on the committee.

Fawley still had a strong passion for education, and, as was natural given his experiences, he was actively working to promote “equality of opportunity” through any simple means available to him. He had joined a Mutual Improvement Society for Tradespeople that had been established in the town around the time he arrived; its members included young men of various beliefs and denominations, such as Church members, Congregationalists, Baptists, Unitarians, Positivists, and more—Agnostics were hardly mentioned at this time—their shared desire to broaden their minds creating a strong sense of unity. The membership fee was small, and the meeting space was cozy; Jude's involvement, uncommon knowledge, and, above all, his unique intuition on what to read and how to approach it—shaped by his years of battling difficult circumstances—had led to him being appointed to the committee.

A few evenings after his dismissal from the church repairs, and before he had obtained any more work to do, he went to attend a meeting of the aforesaid committee. It was late when he arrived: all the others had come, and as he entered they looked dubiously at him, and hardly uttered a word of greeting. He guessed that something bearing on himself had been either discussed or mooted. Some ordinary business was transacted, and it was disclosed that the number of subscriptions had shown a sudden falling off for that quarter. One member—a really well-meaning and upright man—began speaking in enigmas about certain possible causes: that it behoved them to look well into their constitution; for if the committee were not respected, and had not at least, in their differences, a common standard of conduct, they would bring the institution to the ground. Nothing further was said in Jude’s presence, but he knew what this meant; and turning to the table wrote a note resigning his office there and then.

A few evenings after he was let go from the church repairs, and before he had found any more work, he went to a meeting of the committee mentioned earlier. It was late when he arrived: everyone else was already there, and as he walked in, they looked at him uncertainly and barely said hello. He sensed that something about him had been discussed or brought up. Some routine business was handled, and it was revealed that the number of subscriptions had dropped suddenly for that quarter. One member—a genuinely well-meaning and honest man—began talking in vague terms about possible reasons: they needed to examine their constitution closely because if the committee wasn’t respected and didn’t at least have a shared standard of conduct during their disagreements, they would ruin the institution. Nothing more was said in Jude's presence, but he knew what this meant; turning to the table, he wrote a resignation note right then and there.

Thus the supersensitive couple were more and more impelled to go away. And then bills were sent in, and the question arose, what could Jude do with his great-aunt’s heavy old furniture, if he left the town to travel he knew not whither? This, and the necessity of ready money, compelled him to decide on an auction, much as he would have preferred to keep the venerable goods.

Thus the overly sensitive couple felt more and more pushed to leave. Then the bills arrived, and the question came up about what Jude could do with his great-aunt’s heavy old furniture if he left town to travel who knows where. This, along with the need for quick cash, forced him to decide on an auction, even though he would have preferred to keep the cherished items.

The day of the sale came on; and Sue for the last time cooked her own, the child’s, and Jude’s breakfast in the little house he had furnished. It chanced to be a wet day; moreover Sue was unwell, and not wishing to desert her poor Jude in such gloomy circumstances, for he was compelled to stay awhile, she acted on the suggestion of the auctioneer’s man, and ensconced herself in an upper room, which could be emptied of its effects, and so kept closed to the bidders. Here Jude discovered her; and with the child, and their few trunks, baskets, and bundles, and two chairs and a table that were not in the sale, the two sat in meditative talk.

The day of the sale arrived, and for the last time, Sue made breakfast for herself, the child, and Jude in the little house he had furnished. It happened to be a rainy day; on top of that, Sue was not feeling well, and not wanting to leave her poor Jude alone in such gloomy circumstances—since he had to stick around for a while—she took the auctioneer's assistant's advice and settled herself in an upstairs room that could be cleared of its items, keeping it off-limits to the bidders. Jude found her there, and with the child, along with their few trunks, baskets, bundles, and two chairs and a table that weren’t part of the sale, the two engaged in thoughtful conversation.

Footsteps began stamping up and down the bare stairs, the comers inspecting the goods, some of which were of so quaint and ancient a make as to acquire an adventitious value as art. Their door was tried once or twice, and to guard themselves against intrusion Jude wrote “Private” on a scrap of paper, and stuck it upon the panel.

Footsteps started echoing up and down the empty stairs, with the corners checking out the merchandise, some of which were so old-fashioned and unique that they took on an extra artistic value. Their door was tested a couple of times, and to protect themselves from being disturbed, Jude wrote "Private" on a piece of paper and stuck it on the door.

They soon found that, instead of the furniture, their own personal histories and past conduct began to be discussed to an unexpected and intolerable extent by the intending bidders. It was not till now that they really discovered what a fools’ paradise of supposed unrecognition they had been living in of late. Sue silently took her companion’s hand, and with eyes on each other they heard these passing remarks—the quaint and mysterious personality of Father Time being a subject which formed a large ingredient in the hints and innuendoes. At length the auction began in the room below, whence they could hear each familiar article knocked down, the highly prized ones cheaply, the unconsidered at an unexpected price.

They soon realized that, instead of discussing the furniture, the bidders were unexpectedly and uncomfortably talking about their personal histories and past actions. It was only now that they truly understood what a foolish illusion of anonymity they had been living in recently. Sue quietly took her companion's hand, and as they looked at each other, they listened to the passing comments—the quirky and mysterious figure of Father Time being a significant topic among the hints and insinuations. Finally, the auction started in the room below, where they could hear each familiar item being sold, the highly valued ones going for cheap, and the less significant ones fetching an unexpected price.

“People don’t understand us,” he sighed heavily. “I am glad we have decided to go.”

“People don’t get us,” he sighed heavily. “I’m glad we’ve decided to go.”

“The question is, where to?”

“Where to next?”

“It ought to be to London. There one can live as one chooses.”

“It should be London. There, you can live however you want.”

“No—not London, dear! I know it well. We should be unhappy there.”

“No—not London, my dear! I know it well. We wouldn’t be happy there.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Can’t you think?”

"Can't you think?"

“Because Arabella is there?”

"Is it because Arabella is there?"

“That’s the chief reason.”

“That’s the main reason.”

“But in the country I shall always be uneasy lest there should be some more of our late experience. And I don’t care to lessen it by explaining, for one thing, all about the boy’s history. To cut him off from his past I have determined to keep silence. I am sickened of ecclesiastical work now; and I shouldn’t like to accept it, if offered me!”

“But in the countryside, I’ll always feel uneasy that there might be more of what we just went through. I don’t want to diminish that by explaining everything about the boy’s background. To sever him from his past, I’ve decided to stay quiet. I’m tired of church-related work now, and I wouldn’t want to take it on, even if it were offered to me!”

“You ought to have learnt classic. Gothic is barbaric art, after all. Pugin was wrong, and Wren was right. Remember the interior of Christminster Cathedral—almost the first place in which we looked in each other’s faces. Under the picturesqueness of those Norman details one can see the grotesque childishness of uncouth people trying to imitate the vanished Roman forms, remembered by dim tradition only.”

“You should have learned about classic styles. Gothic is just rough art, after all. Pugin was mistaken, and Wren was correct. Think of the inside of Christminster Cathedral—almost the first place we saw each other’s faces. Beneath the charm of those Norman details, you can see the silly immaturity of crude people trying to mimic the lost Roman styles, remembered only through faint tradition.”

“Yes—you have half-converted me to that view by what you have said before. But one can work, and despise what one does. I must do something, if not church-gothic.”

“Yes—you’ve partly convinced me of that opinion with what you’ve said before. But it’s possible to work and look down on what you do. I have to do something, even if it’s not church-gothic.”

“I wish we could both follow an occupation in which personal circumstances don’t count,” she said, smiling up wistfully. “I am as disqualified for teaching as you are for ecclesiastical art. You must fall back upon railway stations, bridges, theatres, music-halls, hotels—everything that has no connection with conduct.”

“I wish we could both have jobs where personal circumstances don’t matter,” she said, smiling up dreamily. “I’m just as unqualified for teaching as you are for church art. You have to rely on train stations, bridges, theaters, music halls, hotels—everything that has nothing to do with behavior.”

“I am not skilled in those… I ought to take to bread-baking. I grew up in the baking business with aunt, you know. But even a baker must be conventional, to get customers.”

“I’m not good at those… I should really start baking bread. I grew up in the bakery business with my aunt, you know. But even a baker has to stick to the norm to attract customers.”

“Unless he keeps a cake and gingerbread stall at markets and fairs, where people are gloriously indifferent to everything except the quality of the goods.”

“Unless he runs a cake and gingerbread stall at markets and fairs, where people are blissfully unconcerned about everything except the quality of the products.”

Their thoughts were diverted by the voice of the auctioneer: “Now this antique oak settle—a unique example of old English furniture, worthy the attention of all collectors!”

Their thoughts were interrupted by the auctioneer's voice: “Now this antique oak bench—a unique piece of old English furniture, deserving the attention of all collectors!”

“That was my great-grandfather’s,” said Jude. “I wish we could have kept the poor old thing!”

"That was my great-grandfather's," Jude said. "I wish we could have kept the poor old thing!"

One by one the articles went, and the afternoon passed away. Jude and the other two were getting tired and hungry, but after the conversation they had heard they were shy of going out while the purchasers were in their line of retreat. However, the later lots drew on, and it became necessary to emerge into the rain soon, to take on Sue’s things to their temporary lodging.

One by one, the items sold, and the afternoon slipped away. Jude and the other two were feeling tired and hungry, but after what they had overheard, they hesitated to go out while the buyers were leaving. However, as the later lots were being auctioned, they realized they had to head out into the rain soon to pick up Sue’s things for their temporary place.

“Now the next lot: two pairs of pigeons, all alive and plump—a nice pie for somebody for next Sunday’s dinner!”

“Now onto the next set: two pairs of pigeons, all alive and plump—a nice meal for someone next Sunday!”

The impending sale of these birds had been the most trying suspense of the whole afternoon. They were Sue’s pets, and when it was found that they could not possibly be kept, more sadness was caused than by parting from all the furniture. Sue tried to think away her tears as she heard the trifling sum that her dears were deemed to be worth advanced by small stages to the price at which they were finally knocked down. The purchaser was a neighbouring poulterer, and they were unquestionably doomed to die before the next market day.

The upcoming sale of these birds had been the most stressful suspense of the entire afternoon. They were Sue's pets, and when it became clear they couldn't be kept, it caused more sadness than losing all the furniture. Sue tried to hold back her tears as she listened to the trivial amount her beloved pets were valued at, which slowly increased to the price at which they were ultimately sold. The buyer was a nearby poultry seller, and there was no doubt they were destined to perish before the next market day.

Noting her dissembled distress Jude kissed her, and said it was time to go and see if the lodgings were ready. He would go on with the boy, and fetch her soon.

Noticing her hidden distress, Jude kissed her and said it was time to check if the accommodations were ready. He would go with the boy and come back for her soon.

When she was left alone she waited patiently, but Jude did not come back. At last she started, the coast being clear, and on passing the poulterer’s shop, not far off, she saw her pigeons in a hamper by the door. An emotion at sight of them, assisted by the growing dusk of evening, caused her to act on impulse, and first looking around her quickly, she pulled out the peg which fastened down the cover, and went on. The cover was lifted from within, and the pigeons flew away with a clatter that brought the chagrined poulterer cursing and swearing to the door.

When she was left alone, she waited patiently, but Jude didn't come back. Finally, when she saw the coast was clear, she started walking. As she passed the poultry shop nearby, she noticed her pigeons in a basket by the door. Feeling emotional at the sight of them, and with the evening darkness settling in, she acted on impulse. First, she quickly looked around and then pulled out the peg that was holding the cover down before moving on. The cover was lifted from inside, and the pigeons flew away with a noise that made the annoyed poultry seller rush to the door, cursing and swearing.

Sue reached the lodging trembling, and found Jude and the boy making it comfortable for her. “Do the buyers pay before they bring away the things?” she asked breathlessly.

Sue arrived at the place shaking, and saw Jude and the boy getting it ready for her. “Do the buyers pay before they take the things away?” she asked, out of breath.

“Yes, I think. Why?”

“Yes, I think so. Why?”

“Because, then, I’ve done such a wicked thing!” And she explained, in bitter contrition.

“Because, then, I’ve done something so terrible!” And she explained, feeling deeply regretful.

“I shall have to pay the poulterer for them, if he doesn’t catch them,” said Jude. “But never mind. Don’t fret about it, dear.”

“I'll have to pay the poultry seller for them if he doesn’t catch them,” said Jude. “But don’t worry about it, dear.”

“It was so foolish of me! Oh why should Nature’s law be mutual butchery!”

“It was so stupid of me! Oh, why should Nature’s law be about killing each other!”

“Is it so, Mother?” asked the boy intently.

“Is that true, Mom?” the boy asked earnestly.

“Yes!” said Sue vehemently.

“Yes!” Sue exclaimed.

“Well, they must take their chance, now, poor things,” said Jude. “As soon as the sale-account is wound up, and our bills paid, we go.”

“Well, they have to seize their opportunity now, the poor things,” said Jude. “As soon as we settle the sale and pay our bills, we’re leaving.”

“Where do we go to?” asked Time, in suspense.

“Where are we going?” asked Time, anxiously.

“We must sail under sealed orders, that nobody may trace us… We mustn’t go to Alfredston, or to Melchester, or to Shaston, or to Christminster. Apart from those we may go anywhere.”

“We have to sail under sealed orders so no one can track us… We can’t go to Alfredston, Melchester, Shaston, or Christminster. Other than those, we can go anywhere.”

“Why mustn’t we go there, Father?”

“Why can't we go there, Dad?”

“Because of a cloud that has gathered over us; though ‘we have wronged no man, corrupted no man, defrauded no man!’ Though perhaps we have ‘done that which was right in our own eyes.’”

“Because of a cloud that has gathered over us; even though ‘we have wronged no one, corrupted no one, cheated no one!’ Even if we have ‘done what seemed right in our own eyes.’”

VII

From that week Jude Fawley and Sue walked no more in the town of Aldbrickham.

From that week on, Jude Fawley and Sue no longer walked in the town of Aldbrickham.

Whither they had gone nobody knew, chiefly because nobody cared to know. Any one sufficiently curious to trace the steps of such an obscure pair might have discovered without great trouble that they had taken advantage of his adaptive craftsmanship to enter on a shifting, almost nomadic, life, which was not without its pleasantness for a time.

Where they had gone, nobody knew, mainly because nobody bothered to find out. Anyone curious enough to follow the journey of such an obscure couple might have easily discovered that they had used his skill to start a changing, almost nomadic life, which was enjoyable for a while.

Wherever Jude heard of free-stone work to be done, thither he went, choosing by preference places remote from his old haunts and Sue’s. He laboured at a job, long or briefly, till it was finished; and then moved on.

Wherever Jude heard about stonework that needed to be done, he went there, often choosing locations far away from his usual spots and away from Sue. He worked on a task, whether it took a long time or was quick, until it was completed; then he moved on.

Two whole years and a half passed thus. Sometimes he might have been found shaping the mullions of a country mansion, sometimes setting the parapet of a town-hall, sometimes ashlaring an hotel at Sandbourne, sometimes a museum at Casterbridge, sometimes as far down as Exonbury, sometimes at Stoke-Barehills. Later still he was at Kennetbridge, a thriving town not more than a dozen miles south of Marygreen, this being his nearest approach to the village where he was known; for he had a sensitive dread of being questioned as to his life and fortunes by those who had been acquainted with him during his ardent young manhood of study and promise, and his brief and unhappy married life at that time.

Two and a half years went by like this. Sometimes he could be found working on the windows of a country mansion, other times installing the parapet of a town hall, occasionally managing a hotel in Sandbourne, sometimes at a museum in Casterbridge, and even as far as Exonbury or Stoke-Barehills. Eventually, he was in Kennetbridge, a busy town not more than twelve miles south of Marygreen, which was his closest point to the village where he was recognized. He had a strong fear of being questioned about his life and experiences by those who had known him during his passionate young adulthood filled with study and potential, as well as his brief and troubled marriage at that time.

At some of these places he would be detained for months, at others only a few weeks. His curious and sudden antipathy to ecclesiastical work, both episcopal and noncomformist, which had risen in him when suffering under a smarting sense of misconception, remained with him in cold blood, less from any fear of renewed censure than from an ultra-conscientiousness which would not allow him to seek a living out of those who would disapprove of his ways; also, too, from a sense of inconsistency between his former dogmas and his present practice, hardly a shred of the beliefs with which he had first gone up to Christminster now remaining with him. He was mentally approaching the position which Sue had occupied when he first met her.

At some of these places, he would be held for months, while at others, just a few weeks. His sudden dislike for church work, both from bishops and nonconformists, which had developed when he felt misunderstood, stayed with him. It was less about fearing criticism again and more about a strong sense of conscience that prevented him from making a living from those who would oppose him. He also felt a contradiction between his old beliefs and his current actions, as hardly any of the beliefs he had when he first went to Christminster were left. He was mentally getting closer to the state that Sue had been in when he first met her.

On a Saturday evening in May, nearly three years after Arabella’s recognition of Sue and himself at the agricultural show, some of those who there encountered each other met again.

On a Saturday evening in May, almost three years after Arabella recognized Sue and him at the agricultural show, some of those who met there ran into each other again.

It was the spring fair at Kennetbridge, and, though this ancient trade-meeting had much dwindled from its dimensions of former times, the long straight street of the borough presented a lively scene about midday. At this hour a light trap, among other vehicles, was driven into the town by the north road, and up to the door of a temperance inn. There alighted two women, one the driver, an ordinary country person, the other a finely built figure in the deep mourning of a widow. Her sombre suit, of pronounced cut, caused her to appear a little out of place in the medley and bustle of a provincial fair.

It was spring fair time in Kennetbridge, and while this once-grand trade event had diminished from its former glory, the long, straight street of the town was bustling around midday. At this hour, a light carriage, among other vehicles, pulled into the town from the north road and stopped at a temperance inn. Two women got out—one the driver, a typical country woman, and the other a striking figure dressed in deep mourning as a widow. Her dark, well-tailored outfit made her stand out a bit awkwardly amidst the mix and excitement of a local fair.

“I will just find out where it is, Anny,” said the widow-lady to her companion, when the horse and cart had been taken by a man who came forward: “and then I’ll come back, and meet you here; and we’ll go in and have something to eat and drink. I begin to feel quite a sinking.”

“I'll just find out where it is, Anny,” the widow said to her friend when a man arrived to take the horse and cart. “Then I'll come back and meet you here, and we'll go in and grab some food and drinks. I'm starting to feel a bit weak.”

“With all my heart,” said the other. “Though I would sooner have put up at the Chequers or The Jack. You can’t get much at these temperance houses.”

“With all my heart,” said the other. “Though I would have rather stayed at the Chequers or The Jack. You can’t get much at these sober houses.”

“Now, don’t you give way to gluttonous desires, my child,” said the woman in weeds reprovingly. “This is the proper place. Very well: we’ll meet in half an hour, unless you come with me to find out where the site of the new chapel is?”

“Now, don’t give in to greedy desires, my child,” said the woman in weeds with a disapproving tone. “This is the right place. Alright: we’ll meet in half an hour, unless you want to come with me to find out where the new chapel is being built?”

“I don’t care to. You can tell me.”

“I don't want to. You can share it with me.”

The companions then went their several ways, the one in crape walking firmly along with a mien of disconnection from her miscellaneous surroundings. Making inquiries she came to a hoarding, within which were excavations denoting the foundations of a building; and on the boards without one or two large posters announcing that the foundation-stone of the chapel about to be erected would be laid that afternoon at three o’clock by a London preacher of great popularity among his body.

The companions then went their separate ways, with one in black walking confidently, seeming detached from her varied surroundings. As she asked around, she came across a construction site marked by excavations showing the building's foundations; on the boards outside were one or two large posters announcing that the foundation stone of the chapel being built would be laid that afternoon at three o’clock by a highly popular London preacher among his followers.

Having ascertained thus much the immensely weeded widow retraced her steps, and gave herself leisure to observe the movements of the fair. By and by her attention was arrested by a little stall of cakes and ginger-breads, standing between the more pretentious erections of trestles and canvas. It was covered with an immaculate cloth, and tended by a young woman apparently unused to the business, she being accompanied by a boy with an octogenarian face, who assisted her.

Having figured this much out, the heavily burdened widow turned back and took her time to watch the activities of the fair. Soon, her attention was caught by a small stall selling cakes and gingerbread, situated between the larger setups of tables and tents. It was topped with a spotless cloth and managed by a young woman who seemed inexperienced, accompanied by a boy with a wrinkled face who helped her.

“Upon my—senses!” murmured the widow to herself. “His wife Sue—if she is so!” She drew nearer to the stall. “How do you do, Mrs. Fawley?” she said blandly.

“Goodness!” murmured the widow to herself. “His wife, Sue—if that’s really her!” She stepped closer to the stall. “How are you, Mrs. Fawley?” she said with a smile.

Sue changed colour and recognized Arabella through the crape veil.

Sue flushed and identified Arabella through the black veil.

“How are you, Mrs. Cartlett?” she said stiffly. And then perceiving Arabella’s garb her voice grew sympathetic in spite of herself. “What?—you have lost—”

“How are you, Mrs. Cartlett?” she said stiffly. And then noticing Arabella’s outfit, her tone softened despite herself. “What?—you’ve lost—”

“My poor husband. Yes. He died suddenly, six weeks ago, leaving me none too well off, though he was a kind husband to me. But whatever profit there is in public-house keeping goes to them that brew the liquors, and not to them that retail ’em… And you, my little old man! You don’t know me, I expect?”

“My poor husband. Yes. He passed away unexpectedly, six weeks ago, leaving me in a bit of a tough spot, even though he was a good husband to me. But any profit in running a pub goes to the brewers, not to those of us who sell it... And you, my little old man! I guess you don’t know me, right?”

“Yes, I do. You be the woman I thought wer my mother for a bit, till I found you wasn’t,” replied Father Time, who had learned to use the Wessex tongue quite naturally by now.

“Yes, I do. You were the woman I thought was my mother for a while, until I realized you weren’t,” replied Father Time, who had learned to speak the Wessex language quite naturally by now.

“All right. Never mind. I am a friend.”

“All right. Never mind. I’m a friend.”

“Juey,” said Sue suddenly, “go down to the station platform with this tray—there’s another train coming in, I think.”

“Juey,” Sue said suddenly, “take this tray down to the station platform—there’s another train arriving, I think.”

When he was gone Arabella continued: “He’ll never be a beauty, will he, poor chap! Does he know I am his mother really?”

When he was gone, Arabella continued, “He’ll never be a handsome guy, will he, poor thing? Does he even know I’m really his mom?”

“No. He thinks there is some mystery about his parentage—that’s all. Jude is going to tell him when he is a little older.”

“No. He thinks there’s some mystery about where he came from—that’s it. Jude will explain it to him when he’s a bit older.”

“But how do you come to be doing this? I am surprised.”

"But how did you end up doing this? I'm surprised."

“It is only a temporary occupation—a fancy of ours while we are in a difficulty.”

“It’s just a temporary distraction—a whim of ours while we’re in a tough spot.”

“Then you are living with him still?”

“Are you still living with him?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Married?”

"Are you married?"

“Of course.”

"Definitely."

“Any children?”

“Do you have kids?”

“Two.”

"2."

“And another coming soon, I see.”

“And I see there’s another one coming soon.”

Sue writhed under the hard and direct questioning, and her tender little mouth began to quiver.

Sue squirmed under the intense questioning, and her soft little mouth started to tremble.

“Lord—I mean goodness gracious—what is there to cry about? Some folks would be proud enough!”

“Wow—what's there to cry about? Some people would be proud enough!”

“It is not that I am ashamed—not as you think! But it seems such a terribly tragic thing to bring beings into the world—so presumptuous—that I question my right to do it sometimes!”

“It’s not that I’m ashamed—not in the way you think! But it feels like such a tragic thing to bring people into the world—so arrogant—that I sometimes question whether I even have the right to do it!”

“Take it easy, my dear… But you don’t tell me why you do such a thing as this? Jude used to be a proud sort of chap—above any business almost, leave alone keeping a standing.”

“Take it easy, my dear… But why don’t you tell me why you’re doing something like this? Jude used to be a proud guy—above almost any job, let alone maintaining a presence.”

“Perhaps my husband has altered a little since then. I am sure he is not proud now!” And Sue’s lips quivered again. “I am doing this because he caught a chill early in the year while putting up some stonework of a music-hall, at Quartershot, which he had to do in the rain, the work having to be executed by a fixed day. He is better than he was; but it has been a long, weary time! We have had an old widow friend with us to help us through it; but she’s leaving soon.”

“Maybe my husband has changed a bit since then. I’m sure he’s not proud anymore!” Sue’s lips trembled again. “I’m doing this because he caught a cold earlier this year while working on some stonework for a music hall in Quartershot, which he had to do in the rain since it had to be finished by a deadline. He’s better than he was, but it’s been a long, exhausting time! We’ve had an elderly widow friend staying with us to help, but she’s leaving soon.”

“Well, I am respectable too, thank God, and of a serious way of thinking since my loss. Why did you choose to sell gingerbreads?”

“Well, I’m respectable too, thank God, and I’ve been thinking seriously since my loss. Why did you decide to sell gingerbreads?”

“That’s a pure accident. He was brought up to the baking business, and it occurred to him to try his hand at these, which he can make without coming out of doors. We call them Christminster cakes. They are a great success.”

"That’s just a coincidence. He grew up in the baking business, and it occurred to him to try making these, which he can do without going outside. We call them Christminster cakes. They’re really popular."

“I never saw any like ’em. Why, they are windows and towers, and pinnacles! And upon my word they are very nice.” She had helped herself, and was unceremoniously munching one of the cakes.

“I’ve never seen anything like them. They’re like windows and towers, and peaks! Honestly, they’re really nice.” She had gotten one for herself and was casually munching on one of the cakes.

“Yes. They are reminiscences of the Christminster Colleges. Traceried windows, and cloisters, you see. It was a whim of his to do them in pastry.”

“Yes. They are memories of the Christminster Colleges. Traceried windows and cloisters, you see. It was a whim of his to make them out of pastry.”

“Still harping on Christminster—even in his cakes!” laughed Arabella. “Just like Jude. A ruling passion. What a queer fellow he is, and always will be!”

“Still going on about Christminster—even in his cakes!” laughed Arabella. “Just like Jude. A strong obsession. What a strange guy he is, and always will be!”

Sue sighed, and she looked her distress at hearing him criticized.

Sue sighed, and her face showed how upset she was to hear him being criticized.

“Don’t you think he is? Come now; you do, though you are so fond of him!”

“Don’t you think he is? Come on; you do, even though you really like him!”

“Of course Christminster is a sort of fixed vision with him, which I suppose he’ll never be cured of believing in. He still thinks it a great centre of high and fearless thought, instead of what it is, a nest of commonplace schoolmasters whose characteristic is timid obsequiousness to tradition.”

“Of course Christminster is kind of a fixed idea for him, and I guess he’ll never stop believing in it. He still sees it as a major hub of bold and innovative thinking, instead of what it actually is—a place filled with ordinary schoolteachers who are characterized by their hesitant submission to tradition.”

Arabella was quizzing Sue with more regard of how she was speaking than of what she was saying. “How odd to hear a woman selling cakes talk like that!” she said. “Why don’t you go back to school-keeping?”

Arabella was questioning Sue more about how she was speaking than what she was actually saying. “How strange to hear a woman selling cakes talk like that!” she said. “Why don’t you go back to teaching school?”

She shook her head. “They won’t have me.”

She shook her head. “They won’t accept me.”

“Because of the divorce, I suppose?”

“Is it because of the divorce, I guess?”

“That and other things. And there is no reason to wish it. We gave up all ambition, and were never so happy in our lives till his illness came.”

“That and other things. And there’s no reason to want that. We gave up all ambition and were never as happy in our lives until his illness came.”

“Where are you living?”

"Where are you staying?"

“I don’t care to say.”

"I don't want to say."

“Here in Kennetbridge?”

"Here in Kennetbridge?"

Sue’s manner showed Arabella that her random guess was right.

Sue's behavior indicated to Arabella that her random guess was correct.

“Here comes the boy back again,” continued Arabella. “My boy and Jude’s!”

“Here comes the boy back again,” Arabella said. “My boy and Jude’s!”

Sue’s eyes darted a spark. “You needn’t throw that in my face!” she cried.

Sue's eyes flashed with anger. "You don't have to throw that in my face!" she shouted.

“Very well—though I half-feel as if I should like to have him with me! … But Lord, I don’t want to take him from ’ee—ever I should sin to speak so profane—though I should think you must have enough of your own! He’s in very good hands, that I know; and I am not the woman to find fault with what the Lord has ordained. I’ve reached a more resigned frame of mind.”

“Alright—though I kind of feel like I want him to be with me! … But honestly, I don’t want to take him away from you—I'd be wrong to even think that—though I figure you must have enough on your plate! He’s in really good hands, that I know; and I’m not the type to criticize what’s meant to be. I’ve come to a more accepting state of mind.”

“Indeed! I wish I had been able to do so.”

“Absolutely! I wish I could have done that.”

“You should try,” replied the widow, from the serene heights of a soul conscious not only of spiritual but of social superiority. “I make no boast of my awakening, but I’m not what I was. After Cartlett’s death I was passing the chapel in the street next ours, and went into it for shelter from a shower of rain. I felt a need of some sort of support under my loss, and, as ’twas righter than gin, I took to going there regular, and found it a great comfort. But I’ve left London now, you know, and at present I am living at Alfredston, with my friend Anny, to be near my own old country. I’m not come here to the fair to-day. There’s to be the foundation-stone of a new chapel laid this afternoon by a popular London preacher, and I drove over with Anny. Now I must go back to meet her.”

“You should give it a try,” the widow replied, from the calm heights of a spirit aware of both spiritual and social superiority. “I’m not bragging about my awakening, but I’m not who I used to be. After Cartlett’s death, I was walking past the chapel on the street next to ours and went in to escape a rain shower. I felt like I needed some kind of support after my loss, and since it seemed better than drinking gin, I started going there regularly and found it really comforting. But I’ve left London now, as you know, and I’m currently living in Alfredston with my friend Anny to be closer to my old home. I didn’t come here to the fair today. This afternoon, a popular preacher from London is laying the foundation stone of a new chapel, and I drove over with Anny. Now, I need to head back to meet her.”

Then Arabella wished Sue good-bye, and went on.

Then Arabella said goodbye to Sue and continued on her way.

VIII

In the afternoon Sue and the other people bustling about Kennetbridge fair could hear singing inside the placarded hoarding farther down the street. Those who peeped through the opening saw a crowd of persons in broadcloth, with hymn-books in their hands, standing round the excavations for the new chapel-walls. Arabella Cartlett and her weeds stood among them. She had a clear, powerful voice, which could be distinctly heard with the rest, rising and falling to the tune, her inflated bosom being also seen doing likewise.

In the afternoon, Sue and the other people bustling around Kennetbridge fair could hear singing coming from behind the advertising boards farther down the street. Those who peeked through the opening saw a crowd of well-dressed people holding hymn-books, gathered around the dig site for the new chapel walls. Arabella Cartlett, dressed in mourning attire, was among them. She had a strong, clear voice that could be easily heard along with the others, rising and falling with the melody, her prominent chest moving in sync.

It was two hours later on the same day that Anny and Mrs. Cartlett, having had tea at the Temperance Hotel, started on their return journey across the high and open country which stretches between Kennetbridge and Alfredston. Arabella was in a thoughtful mood; but her thoughts were not of the new chapel, as Anny at first surmised.

It was two hours later on the same day that Anny and Mrs. Cartlett, having had tea at the Temperance Hotel, began their return journey across the vast, open countryside that lies between Kennetbridge and Alfredston. Arabella was deep in thought, but her mind wasn’t on the new chapel, as Anny initially assumed.

“No—it is something else,” at last said Arabella sullenly. “I came here to-day never thinking of anybody but poor Cartlett, or of anything but spreading the Gospel by means of this new tabernacle they’ve begun this afternoon. But something has happened to turn my mind another way quite. Anny, I’ve heard of un again, and I’ve seen her!”

“No—it’s something else,” Arabella finally said sulkily. “I came here today without thinking of anyone but poor Cartlett or of anything but spreading the Gospel through this new tabernacle they started this afternoon. But something has happened to completely change my mind. Anny, I’ve heard about you again, and I’ve seen her!”

“Who?”

“Who’s that?”

“I’ve heard of Jude, and I’ve seen his wife. And ever since, do what I will, and though I sung the hymns wi’ all my strength, I have not been able to help thinking about ’n; which I’ve no right to do as a chapel member.”

“I’ve heard about Jude, and I’ve seen his wife. And ever since, no matter what I do, even if I sing the hymns with all my strength, I can’t stop thinking about him; which I know I shouldn’t as a member of the chapel.”

“Can’t ye fix your mind upon what was said by the London preacher to-day, and try to get rid of your wandering fancies that way?”

“Can’t you focus on what the London preacher said today and try to clear your mind of all those distractions?”

“I do. But my wicked heart will ramble off in spite of myself!”

“I do. But my wicked heart will wander off despite myself!”

“Well—I know what it is to have a wanton mind o’ my own, too! If you on’y knew what I do dream sometimes o’ nights quite against my wishes, you’d say I had my struggles!” (Anny, too, had grown rather serious of late, her lover having jilted her.)

“Well—I know what it’s like to have my own wild thoughts too! If you only knew what I sometimes dream about at night, totally against my wishes, you’d say I’ve got my battles!” (Anny, too, had become quite serious lately since her boyfriend had dumped her.)

“What shall I do about it?” urged Arabella morbidly.

“What should I do about it?” Arabella urged with a gloomy tone.

“You could take a lock of your late-lost husband’s hair, and have it made into a mourning brooch, and look at it every hour of the day.”

“You could take a lock of your late husband’s hair, turn it into a mourning brooch, and look at it every hour of the day.”

“I haven’t a morsel!—and if I had ’twould be no good… After all that’s said about the comforts of this religion, I wish I had Jude back again!”

“I don’t have a single bite!—and even if I did, it wouldn’t do any good… After everything said about the comforts of this religion, I wish I had Jude back again!”

“You must fight valiant against the feeling, since he’s another’s. And I’ve heard that another good thing for it, when it afflicts volupshious widows, is to go to your husband’s grave in the dusk of evening, and stand a long while a-bowed down.”

“You must bravely resist the feeling, since he belongs to someone else. I’ve also heard that a good way to cope with it, when it affects sensual widows, is to go to your husband’s grave in the evening twilight and stand there for a long time, bowing down.”

“Pooh! I know as well as you what I should do; only I don’t do it!”

“Pooh! I know just as well as you what I should do; I just don’t do it!”

They drove in silence along the straight road till they were within the horizon of Marygreen, which lay not far to the left of their route. They came to the junction of the highway and the cross-lane leading to that village, whose church-tower could be seen athwart the hollow. When they got yet farther on, and were passing the lonely house in which Arabella and Jude had lived during the first months of their marriage, and where the pig-killing had taken place, she could control herself no longer.

They drove quietly along the straight road until they were in sight of Marygreen, which was just off to the left of their path. They reached the intersection of the main road and the side street leading to the village, where the church tower was visible in the distance. As they continued further and passed the lonely house where Arabella and Jude had lived during the early months of their marriage, and where the pig was slaughtered, she couldn't hold it together any longer.

“He’s more mine than hers!” she burst out. “What right has she to him, I should like to know! I’d take him from her if I could!”

“He's more mine than hers!” she exclaimed. “What right does she have to him, I'd like to know! I’d take him from her if I could!”

“Fie, Abby! And your husband only six weeks gone! Pray against it!”

“Wow, Abby! And your husband just left six weeks ago! Please don’t!”

“Be damned if I do! Feelings are feelings! I won’t be a creeping hypocrite any longer—so there!”

“Forget it! Feelings are just feelings! I’m done being a sneaky hypocrite—so there!”

Arabella had hastily drawn from her pocket a bundle of tracts which she had brought with her to distribute at the fair, and of which she had given away several. As she spoke she flung the whole remainder of the packet into the hedge. “I’ve tried that sort o’ physic and have failed wi’ it. I must be as I was born!”

Arabella quickly pulled out a bundle of pamphlets from her pocket that she had brought to give away at the fair, and she had already handed out several. As she spoke, she threw the rest of the packet into the bushes. “I’ve tried that kind of medicine and it hasn’t worked for me. I need to be true to myself!”

“Hush! You be excited, dear! Now you come along home quiet, and have a cup of tea, and don’t let us talk about un no more. We won’t come out this road again, as it leads to where he is, because it inflames ’ee so. You’ll be all right again soon.”

“Shh! You’re too excited, my dear! Now just come home quietly, and have a cup of tea, and let’s not talk about that anymore. We won't take this path again, as it leads to where he is, because it gets you all worked up. You’ll be okay again soon.”

Arabella did calm herself down by degrees; and they crossed the ridge-way. When they began to descend the long, straight hill, they saw plodding along in front of them an elderly man of spare stature and thoughtful gait. In his hand he carried a basket; and there was a touch of slovenliness in his attire, together with that indefinable something in his whole appearance which suggested one who was his own housekeeper, purveyor, confidant, and friend, through possessing nobody else at all in the world to act in those capacities for him. The remainder of the journey was down-hill, and guessing him to be going to Alfredston they offered him a lift, which he accepted.

Arabella gradually calmed down as they crossed the ridge. When they started to go down the long, straight hill, they noticed an elderly man ahead of them, walking slowly. He was lean and had a thoughtful way of moving. He carried a basket in his hand, and his clothes had a slightly unkempt look, along with a certain quality about him that suggested he was his own housekeeper, grocery shopper, confidant, and friend, since he had no one else in the world to fill those roles for him. The rest of the journey was downhill, and thinking he was headed to Alfredston, they offered him a ride, which he accepted.

Arabella looked at him, and looked again, till at length she spoke. “If I don’t mistake I am talking to Mr. Phillotson?”

Arabella looked at him and looked again until she finally said, “If I’m not mistaken, I’m talking to Mr. Phillotson?”

The wayfarer faced round and regarded her in turn. “Yes; my name is Phillotson,” he said. “But I don’t recognize you, ma’am.”

The traveler turned around and looked at her in return. “Yes; my name is Phillotson,” he said. “But I don’t recognize you, ma’am.”

“I remember you well enough when you used to be schoolmaster out at Marygreen, and I one of your scholars. I used to walk up there from Cresscombe every day, because we had only a mistress down at our place, and you taught better. But you wouldn’t remember me as I should you?—Arabella Donn.”

“I remember you well from when you were the schoolmaster at Marygreen, and I was one of your students. I used to walk there from Cresscombe every day because we only had a mistress at our place, and you taught better. But you probably don’t remember me as I do you?—Arabella Donn.”

He shook his head. “No,” he said politely, “I don’t recall the name. And I should hardly recognize in your present portly self the slim school child no doubt you were then.”

He shook his head. “No,” he said politely, “I don’t remember the name. And I can barely see the slim school kid you must have been in your current round figure.”

“Well, I always had plenty of flesh on my bones. However, I am staying down here with some friends at present. You know, I suppose, who I married?”

“Well, I’ve always been pretty solid. Right now, though, I’m hanging out down here with some friends. You know, I guess, who I married?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Jude Fawley—also a scholar of yours—at least a night scholar—for some little time, I think? And known to you afterwards, if I am not mistaken.”

“Jude Fawley—also one of your students—at least a night student—for a short while, I believe? And familiar to you later on, if I'm correct.”

“Dear me, dear me,” said Phillotson, starting out of his stiffness. “You Fawley’s wife? To be sure—he had a wife! And he—I understood—”

“Wow, wow,” said Phillotson, snapping out of his daze. “You are Fawley’s wife? Right—he had a wife! And he—I got it—”

“Divorced her—as you did yours—perhaps for better reasons.”

“Divorced her—just like you did yours—maybe for better reasons.”

“Indeed?”

"Really?"

“Well—he med have been right in doing it—right for both; for I soon married again, and all went pretty straight till my husband died lately. But you—you were decidedly wrong!”

“Well, he might have been right to do it—right for both of us; because I soon remarried, and everything went pretty smoothly until my husband passed away recently. But you—you were definitely wrong!”

“No,” said Phillotson, with sudden testiness. “I would rather not talk of this, but—I am convinced I did only what was right, and just, and moral. I have suffered for my act and opinions, but I hold to them; though her loss was a loss to me in more ways than one!”

“No,” Phillotson replied, suddenly irritated. “I’d rather not discuss this, but—I truly believe I did what was right, fair, and ethical. I’ve suffered because of my actions and beliefs, but I stand by them; even though losing her affected me in more ways than one!”

“You lost your school and good income through her, did you not?”

“You lost your school and good income because of her, didn’t you?”

“I don’t care to talk of it. I have recently come back here—to Marygreen. I mean.”

“I don’t want to talk about it. I just came back here—to Marygreen.”

“You are keeping the school there again, just as formerly?”

“You're running the school there again, just like before?”

The pressure of a sadness that would out unsealed him. “I am there,” he replied. “Just as formerly, no. Merely on sufferance. It was a last resource—a small thing to return to after my move upwards, and my long indulged hopes—a returning to zero, with all its humiliations. But it is a refuge. I like the seclusion of the place, and the vicar having known me before my so-called eccentric conduct towards my wife had ruined my reputation as a schoolmaster, he accepted my services when all other schools were closed against me. However, although I take fifty pounds a year here after taking above two hundred elsewhere, I prefer it to running the risk of having my old domestic experiences raked up against me, as I should do if I tried to make a move.”

The weight of sadness threatened to overwhelm him. “I’m here,” he replied. “Just like before, no. Only out of necessity. It was a last resort—a small place to return to after my upward journey and my long-held hopes—a reset, with all its humiliations. But it’s a safe haven. I appreciate the solitude here, and the vicar, having known me before my so-called strange behavior towards my wife ruined my reputation as a schoolmaster, accepted my help when all other schools turned me away. Still, even though I make fifty pounds a year here after earning over two hundred elsewhere, I’d rather have this than risk my past domestic troubles resurfacing if I tried to move on.”

“Right you are. A contented mind is a continual feast. She has done no better.”

"You're right. A happy mind is always satisfied. She hasn't improved at all."

“She is not doing well, you mean?”

“She’s not doing well, is she?”

“I met her by accident at Kennetbridge this very day, and she is anything but thriving. Her husband is ill, and she anxious. You made a fool of a mistake about her, I tell ’ee again, and the harm you did yourself by dirting your own nest serves you right, excusing the liberty.”

“I ran into her by chance at Kennetbridge today, and she's far from doing well. Her husband is sick, and she's worried. You completely misjudged her, and I’m telling you again, the trouble you caused yourself by making a mess in your own life is karma coming back to you, not that it excuses your behavior.”

“How?”

“Why?”

“She was innocent.”

"She was naive."

“But nonsense! They did not even defend the case!”

“But that's ridiculous! They didn't even defend the case!”

“That was because they didn’t care to. She was quite innocent of what obtained you your freedom, at the time you obtained it. I saw her just afterwards, and proved it to myself completely by talking to her.”

“That was because they didn’t want to. She had no idea what got you your freedom when you got it. I saw her right after and confirmed it for myself by talking to her.”

Phillotson grasped the edge of the spring-cart, and appeared to be much stressed and worried by the information. “Still—she wanted to go,” he said.

Phillotson grabbed the edge of the spring-cart and seemed really stressed and worried by the news. “Still—she wanted to go,” he said.

“Yes. But you shouldn’t have let her. That’s the only way with these fanciful women that chaw high—innocent or guilty. She’d have come round in time. We all do! Custom does it! It’s all the same in the end! However, I think she’s fond of her man still—whatever he med be of her. You were too quick about her. I shouldn’t have let her go! I should have kept her chained on—her spirit for kicking would have been broke soon enough! There’s nothing like bondage and a stone-deaf taskmaster for taming us women. Besides, you’ve got the laws on your side. Moses knew. Don’t you call to mind what he says?”

“Yes. But you shouldn’t have let her. That’s the only way with these fanciful women who get carried away—innocent or guilty. She would have come around eventually. We all do! Custom takes care of that! It all ends up the same! Still, I think she still has feelings for her man—whatever he may be to her. You were too hasty with her. I shouldn’t have let her go! I should have kept her on a tight leash—her rebellious spirit would have been broken soon enough! There’s nothing like control and an unyielding taskmaster for taming us women. Besides, you have the laws on your side. Moses understood that. Don’t you remember what he said?”

“Not for the moment, ma’am, I regret to say.”

“Not right now, ma’am, I’m sorry to say.”

“Call yourself a schoolmaster! I used to think o’t when they read it in church, and I was carrying on a bit. ‘Then shall the man be guiltless; but the woman shall bear her iniquity.’ Damn rough on us women; but we must grin and put up wi’ it! Haw haw! Well; she’s got her deserts now.”

“Call yourself a teacher! I used to think about that when they read it in church, and I was acting out a bit. ‘Then the man will be blameless; but the woman will carry her guilt.’ That's pretty unfair to us women; but we have to just smile and deal with it! Ha ha! Well, she’s getting what she deserves now.”

“Yes,” said Phillotson, with biting sadness. “Cruelty is the law pervading all nature and society; and we can’t get out of it if we would!”

“Yes,” said Phillotson, with deep sadness. “Cruelty is the rule that governs all nature and society, and we can’t escape it even if we wanted to!”

“Well—don’t you forget to try it next time, old man.”

“Well—make sure you give it a shot next time, old man.”

“I cannot answer you, madam. I have never known much of womankind.”

“I can’t answer you, ma’am. I don’t know much about women.”

They had now reached the low levels bordering Alfredston, and passing through the outskirts approached a mill, to which Phillotson said his errand led him; whereupon they drew up, and he alighted, bidding them good-night in a preoccupied mood.

They had now arrived at the low areas near Alfredston, and as they passed through the outskirts, they approached a mill that Phillotson said he needed to visit; so they stopped, and he got out, wishing them goodnight with a distracted air.

In the meantime Sue, though remarkably successful in her cake-selling experiment at Kennetbridge fair, had lost the temporary brightness which had begun to sit upon her sadness on account of that success. When all her “Christminster” cakes had been disposed of she took upon her arm the empty basket, and the cloth which had covered the standing she had hired, and giving the other things to the boy left the street with him. They followed a lane to a distance of half a mile, till they met an old woman carrying a child in short clothes, and leading a toddler in the other hand.

In the meantime, Sue, despite her impressive success at selling cakes at the Kennetbridge fair, had lost the temporary glow that had helped lighten her sadness because of that success. After selling all her “Christminster” cakes, she picked up the empty basket and the cloth that had covered her stall, handed the other items to the boy, and left the street with him. They walked down a lane for about half a mile until they came across an old woman carrying a child in a diaper and holding a toddler by the other hand.

Sue kissed the children, and said, “How is he now?”

Sue kissed the kids and said, “How is he doing now?”

“Still better!” returned Mrs. Edlin cheerfully. “Before you are upstairs again your husband will be well enough—don’t ’ee trouble.”

“Even better!” Mrs. Edlin replied cheerfully. “By the time you get upstairs again, your husband will be well enough—don’t worry.”

They turned, and came to some old, dun-tiled cottages with gardens and fruit-trees. Into one of these they entered by lifting the latch without knocking, and were at once in the general living-room. Here they greeted Jude, who was sitting in an arm-chair, the increased delicacy of his normally delicate features, and the childishly expectant look in his eyes, being alone sufficient to show that he had been passing through a severe illness.

They turned and arrived at some old cottages with dull tile roofs, featuring gardens and fruit trees. They entered one of them by lifting the latch without knocking and found themselves in the main living room. There, they greeted Jude, who was sitting in an armchair. The heightened delicacy of his usually delicate features and the childlike expectation in his eyes clearly indicated that he had been through a serious illness.

“What—you have sold them all?” he said, a gleam of interest lighting up his face.

“What—you’ve sold them all?” he said, a spark of interest lighting up his face.

“Yes. Arcades, gables, east windows and all.” She told him the pecuniary results, and then hesitated. At last, when they were left alone, she informed him of the unexpected meeting with Arabella, and the latter’s widowhood.

“Yes. Arcades, gables, east windows and everything.” She shared the financial results with him and then paused. Finally, when they were alone, she told him about the unexpected encounter with Arabella and that she was a widow now.

Jude was discomposed. “What—is she living here?” he said.

Jude was unsettled. “Wait—she's living here?” he said.

“No; at Alfredston,” said Sue.

“No; at Alfredston,” Sue said.

Jude’s countenance remained clouded. “I thought I had better tell you?” she continued, kissing him anxiously.

Jude’s face stayed troubled. “I thought I should let you know?” she added, kissing him nervously.

“Yes… Dear me! Arabella not in the depths of London, but down here! It is only a little over a dozen miles across the country to Alfredston. What is she doing there?”

"Yes… Oh my! Arabella not in the heart of London, but down here! It's just a little over twelve miles across the country to Alfredston. What is she doing there?"

She told him all she knew. “She has taken to chapel-going,” Sue added; “and talks accordingly.”

She shared everything she knew with him. “She has started going to church,” Sue added, “and talks like it.”

“Well,” said Jude, “perhaps it is for the best that we have almost decided to move on. I feel much better to-day, and shall be well enough to leave in a week or two. Then Mrs. Edlin can go home again—dear faithful old soul—the only friend we have in the world!”

“Well,” said Jude, “maybe it’s for the best that we’ve nearly decided to move on. I feel much better today, and I should be well enough to leave in a week or two. Then Mrs. Edlin can go home again—such a dear, loyal old soul—the only friend we have in the world!”

“Where do you think to go to?” Sue asked, a troublousness in her tones.

“Where do you think you're going?” Sue asked, a hint of worry in her voice.

Then Jude confessed what was in his mind. He said it would surprise her, perhaps, after his having resolutely avoided all the old places for so long. But one thing and another had made him think a great deal of Christminster lately, and, if she didn’t mind, he would like to go back there. Why should they care if they were known? It was oversensitive of them to mind so much. They could go on selling cakes there, for that matter, if he couldn’t work. He had no sense of shame at mere poverty; and perhaps he would be as strong as ever soon, and able to set up stone-cutting for himself there.

Then Jude shared what he was thinking. He said it might surprise her, especially since he had deliberately stayed away from all the familiar places for so long. But various things had made him think a lot about Christminster lately, and if she was okay with it, he’d like to go back there. Why should they care about being recognized? It was overly sensitive of them to worry so much. They could even continue selling cakes there, if he wasn’t able to find work. He didn’t feel ashamed of being poor; and maybe he would be strong enough again soon to start his own stone-cutting business there.

“Why should you care so much for Christminster?” she said pensively. “Christminster cares nothing for you, poor dear!”

“Why do you care so much about Christminster?” she said thoughtfully. “Christminster doesn’t care anything for you, poor thing!”

“Well, I do, I can’t help it. I love the place—although I know how it hates all men like me—the so-called self-taught—how it scorns our laboured acquisitions, when it should be the first to respect them; how it sneers at our false quantities and mispronunciations, when it should say, I see you want help, my poor friend! … Nevertheless, it is the centre of the universe to me, because of my early dream: and nothing can alter it. Perhaps it will soon wake up, and be generous. I pray so! … I should like to go back to live there—perhaps to die there! In two or three weeks I might, I think. It will then be June, and I should like to be there by a particular day.”

"Well, I do, I can’t help it. I love the place—although I know how it resents people like me—the so-called self-taught—how it looks down on our hard-earned knowledge, when it should be the first to respect it; how it mocks our mistakes and mispronunciations, when it should say, I see you want help, my poor friend! … Still, it’s the center of the universe for me, because of my early dream: and nothing can change that. Maybe it will wake up soon and be generous. I hope so! … I would like to go back to live there—maybe to die there! In two or three weeks, I think I might. It will then be June, and I would like to be there by a certain day."

His hope that he was recovering proved so far well grounded that in three weeks they had arrived in the city of many memories; were actually treading its pavements, receiving the reflection of the sunshine from its wasting walls.

His hope that he was getting better turned out to be solid, as in just three weeks they had reached the city full of memories; they were actually walking on its sidewalks, soaking in the sunlight bouncing off its crumbling walls.

Part Sixth
AT CHRISTMINSTER AGAIN

“… And she humbled her body greatly, and all the places of her joy she filled with her torn hair.”—ESTHER (Apoc.).


    “There are two who decline, a woman and I,
    And enjoy our death in the darkness here.”
                —R. BROWNING.

“… And she greatly humbled herself, filling all the places of her joy with her torn hair.”—ESTHER (Apoc.).


    “There are two who refuse, a woman and me,
    And we embrace our death in this darkness.”
                —R. BROWNING.

I

On their arrival the station was lively with straw-hatted young men, welcoming young girls who bore a remarkable family likeness to their welcomers, and who were dressed up in the brightest and lightest of raiment.

Upon their arrival, the station was bustling with young men in straw hats, greeting young women who closely resembled their welcomes, and who were dressed in the brightest and lightest clothing.

“The place seems gay,” said Sue. “Why—it is Remembrance Day!—Jude—how sly of you—you came to-day on purpose!”

“The place looks cheerful,” said Sue. “Oh—it's Remembrance Day!—Jude—how sneaky of you—you came today on purpose!”

“Yes,” said Jude quietly, as he took charge of the small child, and told Arabella’s boy to keep close to them, Sue attending to their own eldest. “I thought we might as well come to-day as on any other.”

“Yes,” Jude said quietly, taking the small child in his arms, and told Arabella’s boy to stay close to them, while Sue looked after their oldest. “I figured today was as good a day as any to come.”

“But I am afraid it will depress you!” she said, looking anxiously at him up and down.

“But I’m worried it will bring you down!” she said, looking anxiously at him from head to toe.

“Oh, I mustn’t let it interfere with our business; and we have a good deal to do before we shall be settled here. The first thing is lodgings.”

“Oh, I can’t let it get in the way of our business; we have a lot to do before we’re settled here. The first thing we need is a place to stay.”

Having left their luggage and his tools at the station they proceeded on foot up the familiar street, the holiday people all drifting in the same direction. Reaching the Fourways they were about to turn off to where accommodation was likely to be found when, looking at the clock and the hurrying crowd, Jude said: “Let us go and see the procession, and never mind the lodgings just now. We can get them afterwards.”

Having dropped off their luggage and his tools at the station, they walked up the familiar street, joining the other holidaymakers heading in the same direction. When they reached the Fourways, they were about to take a turn toward where they might find a place to stay when Jude, glancing at the clock and the rushing crowd, said, “Let’s go check out the procession and forget about finding a place to stay for now. We can sort that out later.”

“Oughtn’t we to get a house over our heads first?” she asked.

"Shouldn't we get a roof over our heads first?" she asked.

But his soul seemed full of the anniversary, and together they went down Chief Street, their smallest child in Jude’s arms, Sue leading her little girl, and Arabella’s boy walking thoughtfully and silently beside them. Crowds of pretty sisters in airy costumes, and meekly ignorant parents who had known no college in their youth, were under convoy in the same direction by brothers and sons bearing the opinion written large on them that no properly qualified human beings had lived on earth till they came to grace it here and now.

But his spirit felt full of the celebration, and together they strode down Chief Street, Jude carrying their youngest child, Sue guiding her little girl, and Arabella’s son walking quietly and thoughtfully beside them. Groups of beautiful sisters in light outfits, along with their naively unaware parents who hadn’t gone to college in their younger days, were being led in the same direction by brothers and sons who clearly believed that no truly worthy people had existed before they arrived to enhance the world at this moment.

“My failure is reflected on me by every one of those young fellows,” said Jude. “A lesson on presumption is awaiting me to-day!—Humiliation Day for me! … If you, my dear darling, hadn’t come to my rescue, I should have gone to the dogs with despair!”

“My failure is obvious to all those young guys,” said Jude. “I’m in for a lesson on being too confident today!—It's Humiliation Day for me! … If you, my dear, sweet love, hadn’t helped me, I would have been totally lost in despair!”

She saw from his face that he was getting into one of his tempestuous, self-harrowing moods. “It would have been better if we had gone at once about our own affairs, dear,” she answered. “I am sure this sight will awaken old sorrows in you, and do no good!”

She could tell from his expression that he was slipping into one of his stormy, self-punishing moods. “It would have been better if we had taken care of our own business right away, dear,” she replied. “I’m sure this scene will bring back old pains for you, and it won’t do any good!”

“Well—we are near; we will see it now,” said he.

“Well—we're close; we'll see it now,” he said.

They turned in on the left by the church with the Italian porch, whose helical columns were heavily draped with creepers, and pursued the lane till there arose on Jude’s sight the circular theatre with that well-known lantern above it, which stood in his mind as the sad symbol of his abandoned hopes, for it was from that outlook that he had finally surveyed the City of Colleges on the afternoon of his great meditation, which convinced him at last of the futility of his attempt to be a son of the university.

They turned left by the church with the Italian porch, whose spiral columns were thickly covered in vines, and followed the path until Jude saw the circular theater with its familiar lantern above it, which remained in his mind as a sad symbol of his lost dreams. It was from that viewpoint that he had finally looked out over the City of Colleges one afternoon during his deep contemplation, which ultimately made him realize how pointless his efforts were to be a part of the university.

To-day, in the open space stretching between this building and the nearest college, stood a crowd of expectant people. A passage was kept clear through their midst by two barriers of timber, extending from the door of the college to the door of the large building between it and the theatre.

Today, in the open space between this building and the nearest college, a crowd of eager people gathered. A clear path was maintained through the crowd by two wooden barriers, stretching from the college door to the entrance of the large building located between it and the theater.

“Here is the place—they are just going to pass!” cried Jude in sudden excitement. And pushing his way to the front he took up a position close to the barrier, still hugging the youngest child in his arms, while Sue and the others kept immediately behind him. The crowd filled in at their back, and fell to talking, joking, and laughing as carriage after carriage drew up at the lower door of the college, and solemn stately figures in blood-red robes began to alight. The sky had grown overcast and livid, and thunder rumbled now and then.

“Here’s the spot—they’re about to come by!” Jude exclaimed in sudden excitement. He pushed his way to the front and positioned himself near the barrier, still holding the youngest child in his arms, while Sue and the others stayed right behind him. The crowd filled in behind them, chatting, joking, and laughing as carriage after carriage arrived at the lower entrance of the college, and serious figures in bright red robes started to step down. The sky had turned gray and ominous, and thunder rolled occasionally.

Father Time shuddered. “It do seem like the Judgment Day!” he whispered.

Father Time shuddered. “It really feels like Judgment Day!” he whispered.

“They are only learned Doctors,” said Sue.

"They're just educated doctors," Sue said.

While they waited big drops of rain fell on their heads and shoulders, and the delay grew tedious. Sue again wished not to stay.

While they waited, big drops of rain fell on their heads and shoulders, making the delay feel boring. Sue once again wished she could leave.

“They won’t be long now,” said Jude, without turning his head.

“They won’t be long now,” Jude said, not looking away.

But the procession did not come forth, and somebody in the crowd, to pass the time, looked at the façade of the nearest college, and said he wondered what was meant by the Latin inscription in its midst. Jude, who stood near the inquirer, explained it, and finding that the people all round him were listening with interest, went on to describe the carving of the frieze (which he had studied years before), and to criticize some details of masonry in other college fronts about the city.

But the parade didn’t come out, and someone in the crowd, to pass the time, looked at the front of the nearest college and wondered what the Latin inscription in the middle meant. Jude, who was standing next to the person asking, explained it, and seeing that everyone around him was listening with interest, continued to describe the carving of the frieze (which he had studied years earlier) and critiqued certain details of the masonry in other college facades around the city.

The idle crowd, including the two policemen at the doors, stared like the Lycaonians at Paul, for Jude was apt to get too enthusiastic over any subject in hand, and they seemed to wonder how the stranger should know more about the buildings of their town than they themselves did; till one of them said: “Why, I know that man; he used to work here years ago—Jude Fawley, that’s his name! Don’t you mind he used to be nicknamed Tutor of St. Slums, d’ye mind?—because he aimed at that line o’ business? He’s married, I suppose, then, and that’s his child he’s carrying. Taylor would know him, as he knows everybody.”

The idle crowd, including the two policemen at the doors, stared like the Lycaonians at Paul, because Jude tended to get overly excited about any topic he was discussing, and they seemed to wonder how the stranger could know more about the buildings in their town than they did; until one of them said, “Hey, I know that guy; he worked here years ago—Jude Fawley, that’s his name! Don’t you remember he used to be called Tutor of St. Slums, right?—because he was aiming for that kind of work? He must be married now, and that’s his kid he’s holding. Taylor would know him, since he knows everyone.”

The speaker was a man named Jack Stagg, with whom Jude had formerly worked in repairing the college masonries; Tinker Taylor was seen to be standing near. Having his attention called the latter cried across the barriers to Jude: “You’ve honoured us by coming back again, my friend!”

The speaker was a man named Jack Stagg, who Jude had previously worked with on repairing the college buildings; Tinker Taylor was seen standing nearby. When his attention was drawn, the latter shouted across the barriers to Jude: “You’ve honored us by coming back again, my friend!”

Jude nodded.

Jude agreed.

“An’ you don’t seem to have done any great things for yourself by going away?”

“Don't you think you haven't accomplished much for yourself by leaving?”

Jude assented to this also.

Jude agreed to this too.

“Except found more mouths to fill!” This came in a new voice, and Jude recognized its owner to be Uncle Joe, another mason whom he had known.

“Except there are more mouths to feed!” This came in a new voice, and Jude recognized it as Uncle Joe, another mason he knew.

Jude replied good-humouredly that he could not dispute it; and from remark to remark something like a general conversation arose between him and the crowd of idlers, during which Tinker Taylor asked Jude if he remembered the Apostles’ Creed in Latin still, and the night of the challenge in the public house.

Jude responded cheerfully that he couldn't argue with that; and from one comment to another, a sort of general conversation started up between him and the group of onlookers, during which Tinker Taylor asked Jude if he still remembered the Apostles’ Creed in Latin, as well as the night of the challenge at the pub.

“But Fortune didn’t lie that way?” threw in Joe. “Yer powers wasn’t enough to carry ’ee through?”

“But Fortune didn’t play out that way?” Joe interjected. “Your abilities weren’t enough to see you through?”

“Don’t answer them any more!” entreated Sue.

“Don’t reply to them anymore!” begged Sue.

“I don’t think I like Christminster!” murmured little Time mournfully, as he stood submerged and invisible in the crowd.

“I don’t think I like Christminster!” little Time murmured sadly, as he stood hidden and unnoticed in the crowd.

But finding himself the centre of curiosity, quizzing, and comment, Jude was not inclined to shrink from open declarations of what he had no great reason to be ashamed of; and in a little while was stimulated to say in a loud voice to the listening throng generally:

But being the center of attention, with everyone asking questions and making comments, Jude wasn't shy about openly stating things he had no real reason to be embarrassed about; and soon enough, he felt encouraged to say loudly to the crowd that was paying attention:

“It is a difficult question, my friends, for any young man—that question I had to grapple with, and which thousands are weighing at the present moment in these uprising times—whether to follow uncritically the track he finds himself in, without considering his aptness for it, or to consider what his aptness or bent may be, and re-shape his course accordingly. I tried to do the latter, and I failed. But I don’t admit that my failure proved my view to be a wrong one, or that my success would have made it a right one; though that’s how we appraise such attempts nowadays—I mean, not by their essential soundness, but by their accidental outcomes. If I had ended by becoming like one of these gentlemen in red and black that we saw dropping in here by now, everybody would have said: ‘See how wise that young man was, to follow the bent of his nature!’ But having ended no better than I began they say: ‘See what a fool that fellow was in following a freak of his fancy!’

“It’s a tough question, my friends, for any young man—that dilemma I had to deal with, and which thousands are facing right now in these tumultuous times—whether to blindly follow the path he finds himself on, without thinking about his suitability for it, or to reflect on what his strengths or inclinations might be and adjust his path accordingly. I tried to do the latter, and I failed. But I don’t accept that my failure proved my perspective to be wrong, or that my success would have made it right; although that’s how we evaluate such efforts today—I mean, not by their inherent value, but by their arbitrary results. If I had ended up like one of those gentlemen in red and black who just walked in here, everyone would say: ‘Look how smart that young man was, to follow his true nature!’ But since I ended no better than I started, they say: ‘What a fool that guy was for following a whim!’”

“However it was my poverty and not my will that consented to be beaten. It takes two or three generations to do what I tried to do in one; and my impulses—affections—vices perhaps they should be called—were too strong not to hamper a man without advantages; who should be as cold-blooded as a fish and as selfish as a pig to have a really good chance of being one of his country’s worthies. You may ridicule me—I am quite willing that you should—I am a fit subject, no doubt. But I think if you knew what I have gone through these last few years you would rather pity me. And if they knew”—he nodded towards the college at which the dons were severally arriving—“it is just possible they would do the same.”

"However, it was my lack of money, not my choices, that led me to accept being beaten down. It takes two or three generations to achieve what I tried to accomplish in one; and my impulses—my emotions—my vices, maybe that's what they should be called—were too strong to not hold back a man without advantages; who would need to be as cold-blooded as a fish and as selfish as a pig to really have a good chance of being one of his country's significant figures. You might laugh at me—I’m totally fine with that—I’m definitely a fitting target, no doubt. But I think if you understood what I’ve been through these last few years, you would be more inclined to feel sorry for me. And if they knew”—he nodded towards the college where the professors were arriving one by one—“it’s possible they would feel the same way.”

“He do look ill and worn-out, it is true!” said a woman.

"He does look sick and exhausted, that's true!" said a woman.

Sue’s face grew more emotional; but though she stood close to Jude she was screened.

Sue's face became more expressive; but even though she was standing right next to Jude, she was hidden from view.

“I may do some good before I am dead—be a sort of success as a frightful example of what not to do; and so illustrate a moral story,” continued Jude, beginning to grow bitter, though he had opened serenely enough. “I was, perhaps, after all, a paltry victim to the spirit of mental and social restlessness that makes so many unhappy in these days!”

“I might actually do some good before I die—be a kind of success as a terrible example of what not to do; and in that way, tell a moral story,” Jude continued, starting to feel bitter, even though he had begun quite calmly. “I was, perhaps, just a petty victim of the mental and social restlessness that makes so many people unhappy these days!”

“Don’t tell them that!” whispered Sue with tears, at perceiving Jude’s state of mind. “You weren’t that. You struggled nobly to acquire knowledge, and only the meanest souls in the world would blame you!”

“Don’t say that!” whispered Sue, tears in her eyes, noticing Jude’s state of mind. “You weren’t like that. You fought hard to gain knowledge, and only the lowest characters would blame you!”

Jude shifted the child into a more easy position on his arm, and concluded: “And what I appear, a sick and poor man, is not the worst of me. I am in a chaos of principles—groping in the dark—acting by instinct and not after example. Eight or nine years ago when I came here first, I had a neat stock of fixed opinions, but they dropped away one by one; and the further I get the less sure I am. I doubt if I have anything more for my present rule of life than following inclinations which do me and nobody else any harm, and actually give pleasure to those I love best. There, gentlemen, since you wanted to know how I was getting on, I have told you. Much good may it do you! I cannot explain further here. I perceive there is something wrong somewhere in our social formulas: what it is can only be discovered by men or women with greater insight than mine—if, indeed, they ever discover it—at least in our time. ‘For who knoweth what is good for man in this life?—and who can tell a man what shall be after him under the sun?’”

Jude adjusted the child into a more comfortable position on his arm and said, “What you see in me—a sick and poor man—isn’t the worst part of who I am. I’m lost in a jumble of beliefs—feeling my way in the dark—acting on instinct rather than following examples. Eight or nine years ago when I first came here, I had a clear set of opinions, but they faded away one by one; and the more I move forward, the less certain I become. I doubt I have anything more to guide my life right now than following my instincts that harm neither me nor anyone else, and actually bring joy to those I care about most. So there you have it, gentlemen—since you wanted to know how I’m doing, I’ve shared. I hope it proves useful to you! I can’t explain any further here. I sense that something is off in our social norms: what it is can only be figured out by people with more insight than I have—if they ever figure it out—at least in our time. ‘For who knows what is good for man in this life?—and who can tell a man what comes after him under the sun?’”

“Hear, hear,” said the populace.

“Here, here,” said the crowd.

“Well preached!” said Tinker Taylor. And privately to his neighbours: “Why, one of them jobbing pa’sons swarming about here, that takes the services when our head reverends want a holiday, wouldn’t ha’ discoursed such doctrine for less than a guinea down. Hey? I’ll take my oath not one o’ ’em would! And then he must have had it wrote down for ’n. And this only a working-man!”

“Well said!” Tinker Taylor commented. And to his neighbors, he added privately, “One of those traveling preachers who come around to fill in when our main ministers take a break wouldn’t have delivered such a sermon for less than a hundred bucks. Right? I swear none of them would! And he must have had it written down for him. And this is just a working man!”

As a sort of objective commentary on Jude’s remarks there drove up at this moment with a belated Doctor, robed and panting, a cab whose horse failed to stop at the exact point required for setting down the hirer, who jumped out and entered the door. The driver, alighting, began to kick the animal in the belly.

As a kind of objective observation on Jude's comments, a cab pulled up at that moment with a delayed doctor, dressed up and out of breath. The horse didn't stop exactly where it needed to for dropping off the passenger, who jumped out and went inside. The driver got off and started kicking the horse in the belly.

“If that can be done,” said Jude, “at college gates in the most religious and educational city in the world, what shall we say as to how far we’ve got?”

“If that can be done,” said Jude, “at the college gates in the most religious and educational city in the world, what can we say about how far we’ve come?”

“Order!” said one of the policemen, who had been engaged with a comrade in opening the large doors opposite the college. “Keep yer tongue quiet, my man, while the procession passes.” The rain came on more heavily, and all who had umbrellas opened them. Jude was not one of these, and Sue only possessed a small one, half sunshade. She had grown pale, though Jude did not notice it then.

“Order!” said one of the police officers, who had been working with a colleague to open the large doors opposite the college. “Keep your mouth shut, buddy, while the procession goes by.” The rain started coming down harder, and everyone who had umbrellas opened them. Jude wasn’t one of them, and Sue only had a small one, half sunshade. She had grown pale, but Jude didn’t notice it at the time.

“Let us go on, dear,” she whispered, endeavouring to shelter him. “We haven’t any lodgings yet, remember, and all our things are at the station; and you are by no means well yet. I am afraid this wet will hurt you!”

“Let’s keep moving, dear,” she whispered, trying to protect him. “We don’t have a place to stay yet, remember, and all our stuff is at the station; and you’re still not feeling well. I’m worried this damp weather will make you worse!”

“They are coming now. Just a moment, and I’ll go!” said he.

“They're coming now. Just a second, and I'll go!” he said.

A peal of six bells struck out, human faces began to crowd the windows around, and the procession of heads of houses and new Doctors emerged, their red and black gowned forms passing across the field of Jude’s vision like inaccessible planets across an object-glass.

A chime of six bells rang out, people started to fill the windows around, and the procession of heads of houses and new Doctors appeared, their red and black gowns moving across the field of Jude’s vision like distant planets through a telescope.

As they went their names were called by knowing informants, and when they reached the old round theatre of Wren a cheer rose high.

As they walked, their names were called by familiar informants, and when they arrived at the old round theater designed by Wren, a cheer erupted.

“Let’s go that way!” cried Jude, and though it now rained steadily he seemed not to know it, and took them round to the theatre. Here they stood upon the straw that was laid to drown the discordant noise of wheels, where the quaint and frost-eaten stone busts encircling the building looked with pallid grimness on the proceedings, and in particular at the bedraggled Jude, Sue, and their children, as at ludicrous persons who had no business there.

“Let’s go that way!” yelled Jude, and even though it was pouring rain, he seemed unaware of it and led them toward the theater. They stood on the straw spread out to muffle the jarring noise of the wheels, where the strange and weathered stone busts surrounding the building stared down with a pale grimness at the scene, particularly scrutinizing the disheveled Jude, Sue, and their kids, as if they were ridiculous people with no reason to be there.

“I wish I could get in!” he said to her fervidly. “Listen—I may catch a few words of the Latin speech by staying here; the windows are open.”

“I wish I could get in!” he said to her passionately. “Listen—I might hear a few words of the Latin speech by staying here; the windows are open.”

However, beyond the peals of the organ, and the shouts and hurrahs between each piece of oratory, Jude’s standing in the wet did not bring much Latin to his intelligence more than, now and then, a sonorous word in um or ibus.

However, beyond the sounds of the organ, and the cheers and applause between each speech, Jude’s position in the rain didn’t add much Latin to his understanding, except occasionally a resonant word in um or ibus.

“Well—I’m an outsider to the end of my days!” he sighed after a while. “Now I’ll go, my patient Sue. How good of you to wait in the rain all this time—to gratify my infatuation! I’ll never care any more about the infernal cursed place, upon my soul I won’t! But what made you tremble so when we were at the barrier? And how pale you are, Sue!”

“Well—I’ll be an outsider for the rest of my days!” he sighed after a while. “Now I’ll go, my patient Sue. You’re so kind to wait in the rain all this time—to indulge my obsession! I won’t care about that awful place anymore, I swear! But why did you tremble so when we were at the barrier? And you look so pale, Sue!”

“I saw Richard amongst the people on the other side.”

“I saw Richard among the crowd on the other side.”

“Ah—did you!”

“Whoa—did you?!”

“He is evidently come up to Jerusalem to see the festival like the rest of us: and on that account is probably living not so very far away. He had the same hankering for the university that you had, in a milder form. I don’t think he saw me, though he must have heard you speaking to the crowd. But he seemed not to notice.”

“He's clearly come to Jerusalem to experience the festival just like the rest of us, so he's probably living nearby. He had the same desire for the university that you had, just in a milder way. I don’t think he saw me, but he must have heard you talking to the crowd. Still, he didn’t seem to pay attention.”

“Well—suppose he did. Your mind is free from worries about him now, my Sue?”

“Okay—what if he did? Are you feeling carefree about him now, my Sue?”

“Yes, I suppose so. But I am weak. Although I know it is all right with our plans, I felt a curious dread of him; an awe, or terror, of conventions I don’t believe in. It comes over me at times like a sort of creeping paralysis, and makes me so sad!”

“Yes, I guess so. But I feel weak. Even though I know our plans are fine, I have this strange fear of him; a sort of fear or dread of rules I don’t believe in. It hits me sometimes like a creeping paralysis, and it makes me really sad!”

“You are getting tired, Sue. Oh—I forgot, darling! Yes, we’ll go on at once.”

“You're getting tired, Sue. Oh—I forgot, sweetheart! Yes, we'll go right away.”

They started in quest of the lodging, and at last found something that seemed to promise well, in Mildew Lane—a spot which to Jude was irresistible—though to Sue it was not so fascinating—a narrow lane close to the back of a college, but having no communication with it. The little houses were darkened to gloom by the high collegiate buildings, within which life was so far removed from that of the people in the lane as if it had been on opposite sides of the globe; yet only a thickness of wall divided them. Two or three of the houses had notices of rooms to let, and the newcomers knocked at the door of one, which a woman opened.

They set out searching for a place to stay and finally found something that seemed promising on Mildew Lane—a location that Jude found irresistible, but Sue did not find as appealing. It was a narrow lane situated close to the back of a college, but it had no direct connection to it. The small houses were cast into shadow by the tall college buildings, where life felt worlds apart from that of the people in the lane, even though a simple wall separated them. Two or three of the houses had signs indicating rooms for rent, and the newcomers knocked on the door of one, which a woman answered.

“Ah—listen!” said Jude suddenly, instead of addressing her.

“Hey—listen!” Jude said abruptly, instead of talking to her.

“What?”

"What?"

“Why the bells—what church can that be? The tones are familiar.”

“Why are the bells ringing—what church is that? The sound is familiar.”

Another peal of bells had begun to sound out at some distance off.

Another set of bells started ringing from a distance.

“I don’t know!” said the landlady tartly. “Did you knock to ask that?”

“I don’t know!” said the landlady sharply. “Did you knock to ask that?”

“No; for lodgings,” said Jude, coming to himself.

“No; for accommodations,” Jude replied, regaining his focus.

The householder scrutinized Sue’s figure a moment. “We haven’t any to let,” said she, shutting the door.

The householder looked at Sue for a moment. “We don’t have any to rent,” she said, closing the door.

Jude looked discomfited, and the boy distressed. “Now, Jude,” said Sue, “let me try. You don’t know the way.”

Jude looked uneasy, and the boy looked worried. “Come on, Jude,” said Sue, “let me give it a shot. You don’t know the way.”

They found a second place hard by; but here the occupier, observing not only Sue, but the boy and the small children, said civilly, “I am sorry to say we don’t let where there are children”; and also closed the door.

They found a second place nearby; but here the owner, noticing not just Sue, but also the boy and the little kids, said politely, “I’m sorry, but we don’t allow children here,” and then closed the door.

The small child squared its mouth and cried silently, with an instinct that trouble loomed. The boy sighed. “I don’t like Christminster!” he said. “Are the great old houses gaols?”

The little child tightened its lips and cried quietly, sensing that trouble was coming. The boy sighed. “I don’t like Christminster!” he said. “Are those grand old houses prisons?”

“No; colleges,” said Jude; “which perhaps you’ll study in some day.”

“No; colleges,” Jude said. “Maybe you’ll study them someday.”

“I’d rather not!” the boy rejoined.

“I’d rather not!” the boy replied.

“Now we’ll try again,” said Sue. “I’ll pull my cloak more round me… Leaving Kennetbridge for this place is like coming from Caiaphas to Pilate! … How do I look now, dear?”

“Now we’ll try again,” said Sue. “I’ll pull my cloak more tightly around me… Leaving Kennetbridge for this place is like going from Caiaphas to Pilate! … How do I look now, dear?”

“Nobody would notice it now,” said Jude.

“Nobody would notice it now,” Jude said.

There was one other house, and they tried a third time. The woman here was more amiable; but she had little room to spare, and could only agree to take in Sue and the children if her husband could go elsewhere. This arrangement they perforce adopted, in the stress from delaying their search till so late. They came to terms with her, though her price was rather high for their pockets. But they could not afford to be critical till Jude had time to get a more permanent abode; and in this house Sue took possession of a back room on the second floor with an inner closet-room for the children. Jude stayed and had a cup of tea; and was pleased to find that the window commanded the back of another of the colleges. Kissing all four he went to get a few necessaries and look for lodgings for himself.

There was one more house, and they tried a third time. The woman there was friendlier; however, she had very little extra space and could only agree to take Sue and the kids in if her husband could stay somewhere else. They reluctantly accepted this arrangement, given the pressure from delaying their search for so long. They came to an agreement with her, even though her price was a bit steep for their budget. But they couldn't afford to be picky until Jude had time to find a more permanent place. In this house, Sue took a back room on the second floor, which had a small closet for the children. Jude stayed for a cup of tea and was happy to see that the window overlooked another college's back area. After kissing all four of them, he went out to grab a few essentials and look for a place for himself.

When he was gone the landlady came up to talk a little with Sue, and gather something of the circumstances of the family she had taken in. Sue had not the art of prevarication, and, after admitting several facts as to their late difficulties and wanderings, she was startled by the landlady saying suddenly:

When he left, the landlady came up to chat a bit with Sue and find out more about the situation of the family she had taken in. Sue wasn't good at lying, and after admitting several truths about their recent troubles and travels, she was taken aback when the landlady suddenly said:

“Are you really a married woman?”

“Are you actually a married woman?”

Sue hesitated; and then impulsively told the woman that her husband and herself had each been unhappy in their first marriages, after which, terrified at the thought of a second irrevocable union, and lest the conditions of the contract should kill their love, yet wishing to be together, they had literally not found the courage to repeat it, though they had attempted it two or three times. Therefore, though in her own sense of the words she was a married woman, in the landlady’s sense she was not.

Sue hesitated, then impulsively told the woman that both she and her husband had been unhappy in their first marriages. After realizing how terrifying the idea of a second permanent union was, and fearing that the terms of the contract might kill their love, they just couldn't bring themselves to go through with it again, even though they had tried two or three times. So, while she considered herself married in her own way, the landlady didn't see her that way.

The housewife looked embarrassed, and went downstairs. Sue sat by the window in a reverie, watching the rain. Her quiet was broken by the noise of someone entering the house, and then the voices of a man and woman in conversation in the passage below. The landlady’s husband had arrived, and she was explaining to him the incoming of the lodgers during his absence.

The housewife looked embarrassed and went downstairs. Sue sat by the window daydreaming, watching the rain. Her silence was interrupted by the sound of someone entering the house, followed by the voices of a man and woman talking in the hallway below. The landlady’s husband had come home, and she was telling him about the new lodgers that had moved in while he was away.

His voice rose in sudden anger. “Now who wants such a woman here? and perhaps a confinement! … Besides, didn’t I say I wouldn’t have children? The hall and stairs fresh painted, to be kicked about by them! You must have known all was not straight with ’em—coming like that. Taking in a family when I said a single man.”

His voice suddenly got angry. “Now who wants someone like her around? And maybe a baby, too! … Besides, didn’t I say I didn’t want kids? The hall and stairs just painted, and they’ll be all over the place! You must have known something was off about them—showing up like that. Taking in a family when I said I wanted a single man.”

The wife expostulated, but, as it seemed, the husband insisted on his point; for presently a tap came to Sue’s door, and the woman appeared.

The wife protested, but it seemed the husband was set on his point; soon after, there was a knock on Sue’s door, and the woman showed up.

“I am sorry to tell you, ma’am,” she said, “that I can’t let you have the room for the week after all. My husband objects; and therefore I must ask you to go. I don’t mind your staying over to-night, as it is getting late in the afternoon; but I shall be glad if you can leave early in the morning.”

“I’m sorry to tell you, ma’am,” she said, “but I can’t let you have the room for the week after all. My husband objects, so I must ask you to leave. I don’t mind you staying over tonight since it’s getting late in the afternoon, but I’d appreciate it if you could leave early in the morning.”

Though she knew that she was entitled to the lodging for a week, Sue did not wish to create a disturbance between the wife and husband, and she said she would leave as requested. When the landlady had gone Sue looked out of the window again. Finding that the rain had ceased she proposed to the boy that, after putting the little ones to bed, they should go out and search about for another place, and bespeak it for the morrow, so as not to be so hard-driven then as they had been that day.

Though she knew she had the right to stay for a week, Sue didn't want to cause any trouble between the husband and wife, so she said she would leave as they asked. After the landlady left, Sue looked out the window again. Seeing that the rain had stopped, she suggested to the boy that, after putting the little ones to bed, they should go out and look for another place and reserve it for tomorrow, so they wouldn't be as rushed as they had been that day.

Therefore, instead of unpacking her boxes, which had just been sent on from the station by Jude, they sallied out into the damp though not unpleasant streets, Sue resolving not to disturb her husband with the news of her notice to quit while he was perhaps worried in obtaining a lodging for himself. In the company of the boy she wandered into this street and into that; but though she tried a dozen different houses she fared far worse alone than she had fared in Jude’s company, and could get nobody to promise her a room for the following day. Every householder looked askance at such a woman and child inquiring for accommodation in the gloom.

So instead of unpacking her boxes, which Jude had just sent over from the station, they headed out into the damp but not unpleasant streets. Sue decided not to worry her husband with the news of her notice to leave while he might be focused on finding a place for himself. With the boy, she wandered from one street to another. But even though she checked out a dozen different houses, she had a much harder time alone than she did with Jude, and couldn’t find anyone willing to promise her a room for the next day. Every homeowner looked skeptically at a woman and child asking for a place to stay in the dreary weather.

“I ought not to be born, ought I?” said the boy with misgiving.

“I shouldn’t have been born, should I?” said the boy with doubt.

Thoroughly tired at last Sue returned to the place where she was not welcome, but where at least she had temporary shelter. In her absence Jude had left his address; but knowing how weak he still was she adhered to her determination not to disturb him till the next day.

Completely exhausted, Sue returned to the place where she wasn't welcome, but where she at least had a temporary roof over her head. While she was away, Jude had left his address; however, knowing how fragile he still was, she stuck to her decision not to disturb him until the next day.

II

Sue sat looking at the bare floor of the room, the house being little more than an old intramural cottage, and then she regarded the scene outside the uncurtained window. At some distance opposite, the outer walls of Sarcophagus College—silent, black, and windowless—threw their four centuries of gloom, bigotry, and decay into the little room she occupied, shutting out the moonlight by night and the sun by day. The outlines of Rubric College also were discernible beyond the other, and the tower of a third farther off still. She thought of the strange operation of a simple-minded man’s ruling passion, that it should have led Jude, who loved her and the children so tenderly, to place them here in this depressing purlieu, because he was still haunted by his dream. Even now he did not distinctly hear the freezing negative that those scholared walls had echoed to his desire.

Sue sat staring at the bare floor of the room, the house being little more than an old college cottage. Then she looked outside at the scene beyond the uncurtained window. In the distance, the outer walls of Sarcophagus College—quiet, dark, and without windows—cast their four centuries of gloom, prejudice, and decay into the small room she was in, blocking out the moonlight at night and the sunlight during the day. The outlines of Rubric College were also visible beyond that, along with the tower of a third college even further away. She thought about the strange nature of a simple-minded man's obsession that led Jude, who cared for her and the kids so deeply, to put them in this dismal place because he was still haunted by his dream. Even now, he didn’t clearly hear the harsh rejection those learned walls had echoed to his wishes.

The failure to find another lodging, and the lack of room in this house for his father, had made a deep impression on the boy—a brooding undemonstrative horror seemed to have seized him. The silence was broken by his saying: “Mother, what shall we do to-morrow!”

The inability to find another place to stay, combined with the lack of space in this house for his father, had a profound impact on the boy—a quiet, unexpressed dread appeared to have taken hold of him. The silence was interrupted when he said, “Mom, what are we going to do tomorrow?”

“I don’t know!” said Sue despondently. “I am afraid this will trouble your father.”

“I don’t know!” Sue said sadly. “I’m worried this will upset your dad.”

“I wish Father was quite well, and there had been room for him! Then it wouldn’t matter so much! Poor Father!”

“I wish Dad was doing okay, and that there was space for him! Then it wouldn’t matter as much! Poor Dad!”

“It wouldn’t!”

"It wouldn't!"

“Can I do anything?”

"Is there anything I can do?"

“No! All is trouble, adversity, and suffering!”

“No! Everything is a struggle, hardship, and pain!”

“Father went away to give us children room, didn’t he?”

“Dad left to give us kids some space, right?”

“Partly.”

“Partially.”

“It would be better to be out o’ the world than in it, wouldn’t it?”

“It would be better to be out of the world than in it, wouldn’t it?”

“It would almost, dear.”

"It would almost, my dear."

“’Tis because of us children, too, isn’t it, that you can’t get a good lodging?”

"It’s because of us kids, right, that you can’t find a decent place to stay?"

“Well—people do object to children sometimes.”

“Well, people do sometimes have issues with kids.”

“Then if children make so much trouble, why do people have ’em?”

“Then if kids cause so much trouble, why do people have them?”

“Oh—because it is a law of nature.”

“Oh—because it’s a law of nature.”

“But we don’t ask to be born?”

“But we don’t choose to be born?”

“No indeed.”

“No way.”

“And what makes it worse with me is that you are not my real mother, and you needn’t have had me unless you liked. I oughtn’t to have come to ’ee—that’s the real truth! I troubled ’em in Australia, and I trouble folk here. I wish I hadn’t been born!”

“And what makes it worse for me is that you’re not my real mother, and you didn’t have to have me unless you wanted to. I shouldn’t have come to you—that’s the honest truth! I caused them trouble in Australia, and I cause people trouble here. I wish I had never been born!”

“You couldn’t help it, my dear.”

“You couldn’t help it, my dear.”

“I think that whenever children be born that are not wanted they should be killed directly, before their souls come to ’em, and not allowed to grow big and walk about!”

“I think that whenever unwanted children are born, they should be killed right away, before their souls come to them, and not allowed to grow up and walk around!”

Sue did not reply. She was doubtfully pondering how to treat this too reflective child.

Sue didn't respond. She was uncertain about how to handle this overly introspective child.

She at last concluded that, so far as circumstances permitted, she would be honest and candid with one who entered into her difficulties like an aged friend.

She finally decided that, as much as the situation allowed, she would be honest and straightforward with someone who engaged with her problems like an old friend.

“There is going to be another in our family soon,” she hesitatingly remarked.

“There’s going to be another one in our family soon,” she said hesitantly.

“How?”

"How?"

“There is going to be another baby.”

“There’s going to be another baby.”

“What!” The boy jumped up wildly. “Oh God, Mother, you’ve never a-sent for another; and such trouble with what you’ve got!”

“What!” The boy jumped up in shock. “Oh God, Mom, you’ve never asked for another; and it’s such trouble with what you have!”

“Yes, I have, I am sorry to say!” murmured Sue, her eyes glistening with suspended tears.

“Yes, I have, I’m sorry to say!” murmured Sue, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

The boy burst out weeping. “Oh you don’t care, you don’t care!” he cried in bitter reproach. “How ever could you, Mother, be so wicked and cruel as this, when you needn’t have done it till we was better off, and Father well! To bring us all into more trouble! No room for us, and Father a-forced to go away, and we turned out to-morrow; and yet you be going to have another of us soon! … ’Tis done o’ purpose!—’tis—’tis!” He walked up and down sobbing.

The boy burst into tears. “Oh, you don’t care, you don’t care!” he cried with bitter disappointment. “How could you, Mom, be so wicked and cruel when you didn’t have to do this until we were better off, and Dad was okay? You’re bringing us all into more trouble! There’s no room for us, and Dad has to leave, and we’re going to be thrown out tomorrow; and you’re planning to have another baby soon! … You did this on purpose!—you did— you did!” He paced back and forth, sobbing.

“Y-you must forgive me, little Jude!” she pleaded, her bosom heaving now as much as the boy’s. “I can’t explain—I will when you are older. It does seem—as if I had done it on purpose, now we are in these difficulties! I can’t explain, dear! But it—is not quite on purpose—I can’t help it!”

“Y-you have to forgive me, little Jude!” she begged, her chest rising and falling just like the boy’s. “I can’t explain—I will when you’re older. It really seems—as if I did it on purpose, now that we’re in this mess! I can’t explain, dear! But it’s not entirely on purpose—I can’t help it!”

“Yes it is—it must be! For nobody would interfere with us, like that, unless you agreed! I won’t forgive you, ever, ever! I’ll never believe you care for me, or Father, or any of us any more!”

“Yes, it is—it has to be! Because no one would mess with us like that unless you agreed! I won’t ever forgive you, not now, not ever! I’ll never believe that you care about me, or Dad, or any of us anymore!”

He got up, and went away into the closet adjoining her room, in which a bed had been spread on the floor. There she heard him say: “If we children was gone there’d be no trouble at all!”

He got up and went into the closet next to her room, where a bed had been laid out on the floor. There she heard him say, “If we kids were gone, there’d be no trouble at all!”

“Don’t think that, dear,” she cried, rather peremptorily. “But go to sleep!”

“Don’t think that, sweetheart,” she said sharply. “Just go to sleep!”

The following morning she awoke at a little past six, and decided to get up and run across before breakfast to the inn which Jude had informed her to be his quarters, to tell him what had happened before he went out. She arose softly, to avoid disturbing the children, who, as she knew, must be fatigued by their exertions of yesterday.

The next morning, she woke up a little after six and decided to get up and head over to the inn where Jude had told her he was staying, to let him know what had happened before he left. She got up quietly to avoid waking the kids, who she knew must be tired from the previous day's activities.

She found Jude at breakfast in the obscure tavern he had chosen as a counterpoise to the expense of her lodging: and she explained to him her homelessness. He had been so anxious about her all night, he said. Somehow, now it was morning, the request to leave the lodgings did not seem such a depressing incident as it had seemed the night before, nor did even her failure to find another place affect her so deeply as at first. Jude agreed with her that it would not be worth while to insist upon her right to stay a week, but to take immediate steps for removal.

She found Jude at breakfast in the tiny tavern he had picked as a counterbalance to the cost of her accommodations, and she explained her situation of being without a home. He said he had been really worried about her all night. Somehow, with morning here, the request to leave the place didn’t feel as heavy as it had the night before, and even her struggle to find another place didn’t bother her as much as it did initially. Jude agreed that it wasn’t worth it to push for her right to stay a week and that they should take immediate steps to move.

“You must all come to this inn for a day or two,” he said. “It is a rough place, and it will not be so nice for the children, but we shall have more time to look round. There are plenty of lodgings in the suburbs—in my old quarter of Beersheba. Have breakfast with me now you are here, my bird. You are sure you are well? There will be plenty of time to get back and prepare the children’s meal before they wake. In fact, I’ll go with you.”

“You all have to come to this inn for a day or two,” he said. “It’s a bit rough, and it might not be great for the kids, but we’ll have more time to explore. There’s lots of places to stay in the suburbs—in my old neighborhood of Beersheba. Have breakfast with me now that you’re here, my dear. Are you sure you’re feeling okay? We’ll have plenty of time to head back and get the kids’ meal ready before they wake up. Actually, I’ll go with you.”

She joined Jude in a hasty meal, and in a quarter of an hour they started together, resolving to clear out from Sue’s too respectable lodging immediately. On reaching the place and going upstairs she found that all was quiet in the children’s room, and called to the landlady in timorous tones to please bring up the tea-kettle and something for their breakfast. This was perfunctorily done, and producing a couple of eggs which she had brought with her she put them into the boiling kettle, and summoned Jude to watch them for the youngsters, while she went to call them, it being now about half-past eight o’clock.

She joined Jude for a quick meal, and in fifteen minutes they set off together, deciding to leave Sue’s too respectable place right away. When they arrived and went upstairs, she noticed that everything was quiet in the kids' room, and she called out to the landlady in a nervous voice to please bring up the tea kettle and something for their breakfast. This was done without much enthusiasm, and after taking out a couple of eggs she had brought with her, she added them to the boiling kettle and asked Jude to keep an eye on them for the kids while she went to get them, since it was now about 8:30.

Jude stood bending over the kettle, with his watch in his hand, timing the eggs, so that his back was turned to the little inner chamber where the children lay. A shriek from Sue suddenly caused him to start round. He saw that the door of the room, or rather closet—which had seemed to go heavily upon its hinges as she pushed it back—was open, and that Sue had sunk to the floor just within it. Hastening forward to pick her up he turned his eyes to the little bed spread on the boards; no children were there. He looked in bewilderment round the room. At the back of the door were fixed two hooks for hanging garments, and from these the forms of the two youngest children were suspended, by a piece of box-cord round each of their necks, while from a nail a few yards off the body of little Jude was hanging in a similar manner. An overturned chair was near the elder boy, and his glazed eyes were slanted into the room; but those of the girl and the baby boy were closed.

Jude was bent over the kettle, holding his watch to time the eggs, which turned his back to the small inner chamber where the children were. A sudden shriek from Sue made him turn around. He noticed that the door to the room, or rather the closet—it seemed to creak heavily on its hinges as she pushed it open—was ajar, and Sue had collapsed on the floor just inside. Rushing forward to help her up, he glanced at the little bed spread out on the floor; there were no children in it. He looked around the room in confusion. On the back of the door were two hooks for hanging clothes, and the two youngest children were hanging from them by a piece of box-cord tied around each of their necks. A few yards away, little Jude's body was hanging in the same way from a nail. An overturned chair was next to the older boy, whose glazed eyes were staring into the room, while the girl and the baby boy had their eyes closed.

Half-paralyzed by the strange and consummate horror of the scene, he let Sue lie, cut the cords with his pocket-knife and threw the three children on the bed; but the feel of their bodies in the momentary handling seemed to say that they were dead. He caught up Sue, who was in fainting fits, and put her on the bed in the other room, after which he breathlessly summoned the landlady and ran out for a doctor.

Half-paralyzed by the bizarre and overwhelming horror of the scene, he let Sue lie there, cut the cords with his pocket knife, and threw the three kids onto the bed; but as he momentarily handled their bodies, it felt like they were dead. He grabbed Sue, who was in and out of consciousness, and placed her on the bed in the other room. After that, he breathlessly called the landlady and ran out to get a doctor.

When he got back Sue had come to herself, and the two helpless women, bending over the children in wild efforts to restore them, and the triplet of little corpses, formed a sight which overthrew his self-command. The nearest surgeon came in, but, as Jude had inferred, his presence was superfluous. The children were past saving, for though their bodies were still barely cold it was conjectured that they had been hanging more than an hour. The probability held by the parents later on, when they were able to reason on the case, was that the elder boy, on waking, looked into the outer room for Sue, and, finding her absent, was thrown into a fit of aggravated despondency that the events and information of the evening before had induced in his morbid temperament. Moreover a piece of paper was found upon the floor, on which was written, in the boy’s hand, with the bit of lead pencil that he carried:

When he got back, Sue had come around, and the two distraught women, leaning over the children in frantic attempts to revive them, along with the three little bodies, created a scene that shattered his composure. The nearest surgeon arrived, but as Jude had suspected, his help was unnecessary. The children were beyond saving; even though their bodies were still barely cool, it was believed they had been hanging for over an hour. The parents later concluded, when they could think about what had happened, that the older boy, upon waking, looked into the other room for Sue and, not finding her, fell into a deep despair sparked by the events and information from the previous night that had affected his already troubled mind. Additionally, a piece of paper was found on the floor with writing in the boy’s handwriting, made with the pencil he always carried:

Done because we are too menny.

Done because there are too many of us.

At sight of this Sue’s nerves utterly gave way, an awful conviction that her discourse with the boy had been the main cause of the tragedy, throwing her into a convulsive agony which knew no abatement. They carried her away against her wish to a room on the lower floor; and there she lay, her slight figure shaken with her gasps, and her eyes staring at the ceiling, the woman of the house vainly trying to soothe her.

At the sight of this, Sue completely lost her composure, overwhelmed by the terrible realization that her conversation with the boy had been the main cause of the tragedy. She fell into a fit of intense distress that wouldn’t let up. They took her to a room on the lower floor against her wishes, where she lay, her small body shaking with sobs, her eyes fixed on the ceiling, while the woman of the house tried in vain to comfort her.

They could hear from this chamber the people moving about above, and she implored to be allowed to go back, and was only kept from doing so by the assurance that, if there were any hope, her presence might do harm, and the reminder that it was necessary to take care of herself lest she should endanger a coming life. Her inquiries were incessant, and at last Jude came down and told her there was no hope. As soon as she could speak she informed him what she had said to the boy, and how she thought herself the cause of this.

They could hear the people moving around above from this room, and she begged to be allowed to go back. The only thing keeping her from doing so was the assurance that her presence might cause harm if there was any hope. She was also reminded that she needed to take care of herself to avoid jeopardizing a future life. Her questions were nonstop, and eventually, Jude came down and told her there was no hope. As soon as she could speak, she told him what she had said to the boy and how she believed she was the reason for this.

“No,” said Jude. “It was in his nature to do it. The Doctor says there are such boys springing up amongst us—boys of a sort unknown in the last generation—the outcome of new views of life. They seem to see all its terrors before they are old enough to have staying power to resist them. He says it is the beginning of the coming universal wish not to live. He’s an advanced man, the Doctor: but he can give no consolation to—”

“No,” Jude said. “It was in his nature to do it. The doctor says there are boys like this emerging among us—types that didn’t exist in the last generation—the result of new perspectives on life. They seem to recognize all its fears before they’re old enough to have the strength to fight them off. He says this is the start of a growing universal desire not to live. He’s a progressive man, the doctor, but he can offer no comfort to—”

Jude had kept back his own grief on account of her; but he now broke down; and this stimulated Sue to efforts of sympathy which in some degree distracted her from her poignant self-reproach. When everybody was gone, she was allowed to see the children.

Jude had held back his own sorrow for her sake; but now he broke down, and this prompted Sue to reach out with sympathy, which helped divert her from her intense self-blame. When everyone had left, she was permitted to see the children.

The boy’s face expressed the whole tale of their situation. On that little shape had converged all the inauspiciousness and shadow which had darkened the first union of Jude, and all the accidents, mistakes, fears, errors of the last. He was their nodal point, their focus, their expression in a single term. For the rashness of those parents he had groaned, for their ill assortment he had quaked, and for the misfortunes of these he had died.

The boy's face showed the entire story of their situation. On that small figure had gathered all the bad luck and sadness that had clouded Jude's initial union, along with all the mishaps, mistakes, fears, and errors that followed. He was their central point, their focus, their expression in one word. Because of his parents' recklessness, he had suffered, for their poor choices he had trembled, and for their misfortunes, he had perished.

When the house was silent, and they could do nothing but await the coroner’s inquest, a subdued, large, low voice spread into the air of the room from behind the heavy walls at the back.

When the house was quiet, and they could only wait for the coroner’s investigation, a soft, deep voice filled the room from behind the thick walls at the back.

“What is it?” said Sue, her spasmodic breathing suspended.

“What is it?” Sue asked, her uneven breathing pausing.

“The organ of the college chapel. The organist practising I suppose. It’s the anthem from the seventy-third Psalm; ‘Truly God is loving unto Israel.’”

“The organ in the college chapel. I guess the organist is practicing. It’s the anthem from the seventy-third Psalm: ‘Truly God is loving to Israel.’”

She sobbed again. “Oh, oh my babies! They had done no harm! Why should they have been taken away, and not I!”

She cried again. “Oh, oh my babies! They didn't do anything wrong! Why were they taken away and not me!”

There was another stillness—broken at last by two persons in conversation somewhere without.

There was another silence—finally interrupted by two people talking somewhere outside.

“They are talking about us, no doubt!” moaned Sue. “‘We are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men!’”

“They're definitely talking about us!” complained Sue. “‘We’re a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to people!’”

Jude listened—“No—they are not talking of us,” he said. “They are two clergymen of different views, arguing about the eastward position. Good God—the eastward position, and all creation groaning!”

Jude listened. “No—they're not talking about us,” he said. “They're two clergymen with different beliefs, arguing about the eastward position. Good God—the eastward position, and all of creation is groaning!”

Then another silence, till she was seized with another uncontrollable fit of grief. “There is something external to us which says, ‘You shan’t!’ First it said, ‘You shan’t learn!’ Then it said, ‘You shan’t labour!’ Now it says, ‘You shan’t love!’”

Then another silence fell, until she was overwhelmed by another uncontrollable wave of sadness. “There’s something out there that says, ‘You can’t!’ First it said, ‘You can’t learn!’ Then it said, ‘You can’t work!’ Now it says, ‘You can’t love!’”

He tried to soothe her by saying, “That’s bitter of you, darling.”

He tried to comfort her by saying, “That’s harsh of you, babe.”

“But it’s true!”

"But it's real!"

Thus they waited, and she went back again to her room. The baby’s frock, shoes, and socks, which had been lying on a chair at the time of his death, she would not now have removed, though Jude would fain have got them out of her sight. But whenever he touched them she implored him to let them lie, and burst out almost savagely at the woman of the house when she also attempted to put them away.

Thus they waited, and she went back to her room. The baby’s dress, shoes, and socks, which had been on a chair at the time of his death, she wouldn’t remove now, even though Jude really wanted to get them out of her sight. But whenever he touched them, she begged him to leave them alone and nearly snapped at the woman of the house when she tried to put them away too.

Jude dreaded her dull apathetic silences almost more than her paroxysms. “Why don’t you speak to me, Jude?” she cried out, after one of these. “Don’t turn away from me! I can’t bear the loneliness of being out of your looks!”

Jude dreaded her boring, indifferent silences almost more than her outbursts. “Why don’t you talk to me, Jude?” she shouted after one of these moments. “Don’t turn away from me! I can’t stand the loneliness of not being in your gaze!”

“There, dear; here I am,” he said, putting his face close to hers.

“There, dear; here I am,” he said, leaning in close to her face.

“Yes… Oh, my comrade, our perfect union—our two-in-oneness—is now stained with blood!”

“Yes… Oh, my friend, our perfect union—our togetherness—is now stained with blood!”

“Shadowed by death—that’s all.”

“Shadowed by death—that’s it.”

“Ah; but it was I who incited him really, though I didn’t know I was doing it! I talked to the child as one should only talk to people of mature age. I said the world was against us, that it was better to be out of life than in it at this price; and he took it literally. And I told him I was going to have another child. It upset him. Oh how bitterly he upbraided me!”

“Ah, but I was the one who really influenced him, even though I didn’t realize it! I spoke to the child as if he were an adult. I said the world was against us, that it was better to be out of life than to live it at this cost; and he took it to heart. I also told him I was going to have another child. It disturbed him. Oh, how harshly he blamed me!”

“Why did you do it, Sue?”

“Why did you do it, Sue?”

“I can’t tell. It was that I wanted to be truthful. I couldn’t bear deceiving him as to the facts of life. And yet I wasn’t truthful, for with a false delicacy I told him too obscurely.—Why was I half-wiser than my fellow-women? And not entirely wiser! Why didn’t I tell him pleasant untruths, instead of half-realities? It was my want of self-control, so that I could neither conceal things nor reveal them!”

“I can’t say. I wanted to be honest. I couldn’t stand lying to him about the realities of life. And yet, I wasn’t honest, because with a false sense of delicacy, I spoke too vaguely. — Why was I only half-wiser than the other women? And not completely wiser! Why didn’t I just tell him nice little lies, instead of partial truths? It was my lack of self-control, which meant I could neither hide things nor fully express them!”

“Your plan might have been a good one for the majority of cases; only in our peculiar case it chanced to work badly perhaps. He must have known sooner or later.”

“Your plan might have been good for most situations; our specific case just happened to not work out well. He must have realized that eventually.”

“And I was just making my baby darling a new frock; and now I shall never see him in it, and never talk to him any more! … My eyes are so swollen that I can scarcely see; and yet little more than a year ago I called myself happy! We went about loving each other too much—indulging ourselves to utter selfishness with each other! We said—do you remember?—that we would make a virtue of joy. I said it was Nature’s intention, Nature’s law and raison d’être that we should be joyful in what instincts she afforded us—instincts which civilization had taken upon itself to thwart. What dreadful things I said! And now Fate has given us this stab in the back for being such fools as to take Nature at her word!”

“And I was just making my baby a new dress; and now I’ll never see him in it, and I won’t talk to him anymore! … My eyes are so swollen that I can barely see; and yet just over a year ago, I considered myself happy! We went about loving each other too much—indulging in total selfishness with each other! We said—do you remember?—that we would celebrate joy. I said it was Nature’s intention, Nature’s law, and raison d’être that we should be joyful in the instincts she gave us—instincts that civilization had tried to suppress. What awful things I said! And now Fate has given us this blow for being foolish enough to take Nature at her word!”

She sank into a quiet contemplation, till she said, “It is best, perhaps, that they should be gone.—Yes—I see it is! Better that they should be plucked fresh than stay to wither away miserably!”

She fell into a quiet thought, then said, “Maybe it's for the best that they are gone.—Yes—I realize that it is! It's better for them to be picked fresh than to stay and waste away miserably!”

“Yes,” replied Jude. “Some say that the elders should rejoice when their children die in infancy.”

“Yes,” replied Jude. “Some people believe that the elders should celebrate when their children die in infancy.”

“But they don’t know! … Oh my babies, my babies, could you be alive now! You may say the boy wished to be out of life, or he wouldn’t have done it. It was not unreasonable for him to die: it was part of his incurably sad nature, poor little fellow! But then the others—my own children and yours!”

“But they don’t know! … Oh my babies, my babies, could you be alive now! You might say the boy wanted to escape life, or he wouldn’t have done it. It wasn’t unreasonable for him to die: it was part of his endlessly sad nature, poor little guy! But then the others—my own children and yours!”

Again Sue looked at the hanging little frock and at the socks and shoes; and her figure quivered like a string. “I am a pitiable creature,” she said, “good neither for earth nor heaven any more! I am driven out of my mind by things! What ought to be done?” She stared at Jude, and tightly held his hand.

Again Sue looked at the little dress hanging up, along with the socks and shoes. Her whole body felt like it was vibrating with emotion. “I’m such a sad person,” she said, “useless for anything on this earth or in heaven! I’m losing my mind over this stuff! What should I do?” She stared at Jude and clutched his hand tightly.

“Nothing can be done,” he replied. “Things are as they are, and will be brought to their destined issue.”

“Nothing can be done,” he replied. “Things are what they are, and they will reach their destined outcome.”

She paused. “Yes! Who said that?” she asked heavily.

She paused. “Yes! Who said that?” she asked with a serious tone.

“It comes in the chorus of the Agamemnon. It has been in my mind continually since this happened.”

“It comes in the chorus of the Agamemnon. It's been on my mind constantly since this happened.”

“My poor Jude—how you’ve missed everything!—you more than I, for I did get you! To think you should know that by your unassisted reading, and yet be in poverty and despair!”

“My poor Jude—how much you’ve missed!—more than I, because I did get you! It’s hard to believe you realize that through your own reading, and yet you’re still in poverty and despair!”

After such momentary diversions her grief would return in a wave.

After such brief distractions, her sadness would come back in a rush.

The jury duly came and viewed the bodies, the inquest was held; and next arrived the melancholy morning of the funeral. Accounts in the newspapers had brought to the spot curious idlers, who stood apparently counting the window-panes and the stones of the walls. Doubt of the real relations of the couple added zest to their curiosity. Sue had declared that she would follow the two little ones to the grave, but at the last moment she gave way, and the coffins were quietly carried out of the house while she was lying down. Jude got into the vehicle, and it drove away, much to the relief of the landlord, who now had only Sue and her luggage remaining on his hands, which he hoped to be also clear of later on in the day, and so to have freed his house from the exasperating notoriety it had acquired during the week through his wife’s unlucky admission of these strangers. In the afternoon he privately consulted with the owner of the house, and they agreed that if any objection to it arose from the tragedy which had occurred there they would try to get its number changed.

The jury came and looked at the bodies, and the inquest was held; then came the sad morning of the funeral. Newspaper reports had drawn curious onlookers to the scene, who seemed to be counting the window panes and the stones in the walls. Their curiosity was heightened by doubts about the couple’s true relationship. Sue had said she would follow the two little ones to the grave, but at the last moment, she backed down, and the coffins were quietly taken out of the house while she rested. Jude got into the vehicle, and it drove away, much to the landlord's relief, as he was left with only Sue and her luggage, which he hoped to have cleared out by the end of the day. This way, he could rid his house of the annoying notoriety it had gained over the week due to his wife’s unfortunate admission of those strangers. In the afternoon, he had a private discussion with the property owner, and they agreed that if any objections arose from the tragedy that had happened there, they would try to get the house number changed.

When Jude had seen the two little boxes—one containing little Jude, and the other the two smallest—deposited in the earth he hastened back to Sue, who was still in her room, and he therefore did not disturb her just then. Feeling anxious, however, he went again about four o’clock. The woman thought she was still lying down, but returned to him to say that she was not in her bedroom after all. Her hat and jacket, too, were missing: she had gone out. Jude hurried off to the public house where he was sleeping. She had not been there. Then bethinking himself of possibilities he went along the road to the cemetery, which he entered, and crossed to where the interments had recently taken place. The idlers who had followed to the spot by reason of the tragedy were all gone now. A man with a shovel in his hands was attempting to earth in the common grave of the three children, but his arm was held back by an expostulating woman who stood in the half-filled hole. It was Sue, whose coloured clothing, which she had never thought of changing for the mourning he had bought, suggested to the eye a deeper grief than the conventional garb of bereavement could express.

When Jude saw the two small boxes—one containing little Jude, and the other the two tiniest ones—buried in the ground, he rushed back to Sue, who was still in her room, so he didn't disturb her at that moment. However, feeling anxious, he went back around four o’clock. The woman thought Sue was still lying down, but then she returned to tell him that Sue wasn’t in her bedroom after all. Her hat and jacket were also missing: she had gone out. Jude quickly went to the pub where he was staying. She wasn’t there. Then, thinking of possibilities, he walked down the road to the cemetery, which he entered and crossed to where the recent burials had taken place. The onlookers who had gathered because of the tragedy were all gone now. A man with a shovel was trying to cover the common grave of the three children, but his arm was held back by a protesting woman who stood in the half-dug hole. It was Sue, whose colorful clothing, which she hadn’t thought to change for the mourning attire he had bought, suggested a deeper sorrow than the conventional symbols of loss could convey.

“He’s filling them in, and he shan’t till I’ve seen my little ones again!” she cried wildly when she saw Jude. “I want to see them once more. Oh Jude—please Jude—I want to see them! I didn’t know you would let them be taken away while I was asleep! You said perhaps I should see them once more before they were screwed down; and then you didn’t, but took them away! Oh Jude, you are cruel to me too!”

“He’s taking care of them, and he won’t until I’ve seen my kids again!” she cried desperately when she saw Jude. “I want to see them one more time. Oh Jude—please Jude—I want to see them! I didn’t know you would let them be taken away while I was asleep! You said maybe I should see them one last time before they were buried; and then you didn’t, but took them away instead! Oh Jude, you’re being cruel to me too!”

“She’s been wanting me to dig out the grave again, and let her get to the coffins,” said the man with the spade. “She ought to be took home, by the look o’ her. She is hardly responsible, poor thing, seemingly. Can’t dig ’em up again now, ma’am. Do ye go home with your husband, and take it quiet, and thank God that there’ll be another soon to swage yer grief.”

“She’s been asking me to dig up the grave again so she can get to the coffins,” said the man with the shovel. “She really should go home, by the way she looks. She seems hardly sensible, poor thing. I can’t dig them up again now, ma’am. Why don’t you go home to your husband, take it easy, and thank God that there will be another soon to ease your grief.”

But Sue kept asking piteously: “Can’t I see them once more—just once! Can’t I? Only just one little minute, Jude? It would not take long! And I should be so glad, Jude! I will be so good, and not disobey you ever any more, Jude, if you will let me? I would go home quietly afterwards, and not want to see them any more! Can’t I? Why can’t I?”

But Sue kept pleading: “Can’t I see them just one more time—please, just once! Can’t I? Just for a little minute, Jude? It won’t take long! I would be so happy, Jude! I promise I’ll be really good and won’t disobey you ever again, Jude, if you let me? I’ll go home quietly afterward and won’t ask to see them anymore! Can’t I? Why can’t I?”

Thus she went on. Jude was thrown into such acute sorrow that he almost felt he would try to get the man to accede. But it could do no good, and might make her still worse; and he saw that it was imperative to get her home at once. So he coaxed her, and whispered tenderly, and put his arm round her to support her; till she helplessly gave in, and was induced to leave the cemetery.

Thus she went on. Jude was plunged into such deep sorrow that he almost felt compelled to convince the man to agree. But it wouldn’t help, and it might only make her situation worse; so he realized it was crucial to get her home immediately. He gently coaxed her, whispered sweetly, and wrapped his arm around her for support; eventually, she helplessly surrendered and agreed to leave the cemetery.

He wished to obtain a fly to take her back in, but economy being so imperative she deprecated his doing so, and they walked along slowly, Jude in black crape, she in brown and red clothing. They were to have gone to a new lodging that afternoon, but Jude saw that it was not practicable, and in course of time they entered the now hated house. Sue was at once got to bed, and the Doctor sent for.

He wanted to get a cab to take her back inside, but since money was tight, she discouraged him from doing it, and they walked slowly, Jude in black mourning clothes, and she in brown and red attire. They were supposed to move to a new place that afternoon, but Jude realized it wasn't possible, so eventually, they went back to the now-dreaded house. They quickly got Sue into bed and called for the Doctor.

Jude waited all the evening downstairs. At a very late hour the intelligence was brought to him that a child had been prematurely born, and that it, like the others, was a corpse.

Jude waited downstairs all evening. Late at night, he was informed that a child had been born too early, and, like the others, it was a corpse.

III

Sue was convalescent, though she had hoped for death, and Jude had again obtained work at his old trade. They were in other lodgings now, in the direction of Beersheba, and not far from the Church of Ceremonies—Saint Silas.

Sue was recovering, even though she had wished for death, and Jude had once again found work in his old trade. They were living in a different place now, towards Beersheba, not far from the Church of Ceremonies—Saint Silas.

They would sit silent, more bodeful of the direct antagonism of things than of their insensate and stolid obstructiveness. Vague and quaint imaginings had haunted Sue in the days when her intellect scintillated like a star, that the world resembled a stanza or melody composed in a dream; it was wonderfully excellent to the half-aroused intelligence, but hopelessly absurd at the full waking; that the First Cause worked automatically like a somnambulist, and not reflectively like a sage; that at the framing of the terrestrial conditions there seemed never to have been contemplated such a development of emotional perceptiveness among the creatures subject to those conditions as that reached by thinking and educated humanity. But affliction makes opposing forces loom anthropomorphous; and those ideas were now exchanged for a sense of Jude and herself fleeing from a persecutor.

They would sit quietly, more aware of the direct conflict around them than of its stubborn and mindless resistance. Vague and strange thoughts had haunted Sue during the days when her mind sparkled like a star, making her think the world was like a stanza or melody created in a dream; it was wonderfully beautiful to her half-awake mind, but completely ridiculous when fully awake. She believed that the First Cause worked automatically like a sleepwalker, not thoughtfully like a wise person; that in shaping the conditions on Earth, it never seemed to consider such a level of emotional insight among the beings subjected to those conditions as that achieved by thinking, educated humans. But hardship makes opposing forces seem human-like; now those ideas were replaced with a feeling of Jude and herself running from a pursuer.

“We must conform!” she said mournfully. “All the ancient wrath of the Power above us has been vented upon us, His poor creatures, and we must submit. There is no choice. We must. It is no use fighting against God!”

“We have to conform!” she said sadly. “All the ancient anger of the Power above us has been unleashed on us, His poor creatures, and we have to submit. There’s no choice. We have to. There’s no point in fighting against God!”

“It is only against man and senseless circumstance,” said Jude.

“It’s only against people and mindless circumstances,” said Jude.

“True!” she murmured. “What have I been thinking of! I am getting as superstitious as a savage! … But whoever or whatever our foe may be, I am cowed into submission. I have no more fighting strength left; no more enterprise. I am beaten, beaten! … ‘We are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men!’ I am always saying that now.”

“True!” she whispered. “What have I been thinking! I’m becoming as superstitious as a wild person! … But whoever or whatever our enemy is, I’m completely overwhelmed. I have no fight left in me; no more ambition. I’m defeated, defeated! … ‘We’re put on display for the world, and for angels, and for men!’ I keep saying that now.”

“I feel the same!”

"I feel the same!"

“What shall we do? You are in work now; but remember, it may only be because our history and relations are not absolutely known… Possibly, if they knew our marriage had not been formalized they would turn you out of your job as they did at Aldbrickham!”

“What should we do? You're working now, but remember, it might just be because our history and relationship aren't completely clear... If they found out our marriage wasn't official, they could let you go from your job just like they did at Aldbrickham!”

“I hardly know. Perhaps they would hardly do that. However, I think that we ought to make it legal now—as soon as you are able to go out.”

“I don’t really know. Maybe they wouldn’t do that. Still, I believe we should make it legal now—as soon as you’re able to go out.”

“You think we ought?”

“Do you think we should?”

“Certainly.”

"Definitely."

And Jude fell into thought. “I have seemed to myself lately,” he said, “to belong to that vast band of men shunned by the virtuous—the men called seducers. It amazes me when I think of it! I have not been conscious of it, or of any wrongdoing towards you, whom I love more than myself. Yet I am one of those men! I wonder if any other of them are the same purblind, simple creatures as I? … Yes, Sue—that’s what I am. I seduced you… You were a distinct type—a refined creature, intended by Nature to be left intact. But I couldn’t leave you alone!”

And Jude went deep in thought. “I’ve recently felt,” he said, “like I’m part of that large group of men avoided by the virtuous—the so-called seducers. It shocks me when I think about it! I haven’t been aware of it, or of any wrongdoing towards you, whom I love more than myself. Yet I am one of those men! I wonder if any of the others are just as blind and simple as I am? … Yes, Sue—that’s what I am. I seduced you… You were something special—a refined person, meant by Nature to remain untouched. But I couldn’t leave you alone!”

“No, no, Jude!” she said quickly. “Don’t reproach yourself with being what you are not. If anybody is to blame it is I.”

“No, no, Jude!” she said quickly. “Don’t blame yourself for not being something you’re not. If anyone is to blame, it’s me.”

“I supported you in your resolve to leave Phillotson; and without me perhaps you wouldn’t have urged him to let you go.”

“I backed you in your decision to leave Phillotson; and without me, maybe you wouldn’t have pushed him to let you go.”

“I should have, just the same. As to ourselves, the fact of our not having entered into a legal contract is the saving feature in our union. We have thereby avoided insulting, as it were, the solemnity of our first marriages.”

“I should have, anyway. As for us, the fact that we haven't entered into a legal contract is the saving grace in our relationship. We've avoided, in a way, disrespecting the seriousness of our first marriages.”

“Solemnity?” Jude looked at her with some surprise, and grew conscious that she was not the Sue of their earlier time.

“Solemnity?” Jude looked at her in surprise, realizing she wasn't the same Sue he once knew.

“Yes,” she said, with a little quiver in her words, “I have had dreadful fears, a dreadful sense of my own insolence of action. I have thought—that I am still his wife!”

“Yes,” she said, her voice trembling a bit, “I’ve had terrible fears, a terrible awareness of my own reckless behavior. I’ve thought—that I’m still his wife!”

“Whose?”

"Whose is it?"

“Richard’s.”

"Richard's."

“Good God, dearest!—why?”

"OMG, darling!—why?"

“Oh I can’t explain! Only the thought comes to me.”

“Oh, I can’t explain! It’s just the thought that comes to me.”

“It is your weakness—a sick fancy, without reason or meaning! Don’t let it trouble you.”

“It’s your weakness—a silly obsession, without logic or purpose! Don’t let it bother you.”

Sue sighed uneasily.

Sue sighed nervously.

As a set-off against such discussions as these there had come an improvement in their pecuniary position, which earlier in their experience would have made them cheerful. Jude had quite unexpectedly found good employment at his old trade almost directly he arrived, the summer weather suiting his fragile constitution; and outwardly his days went on with that monotonous uniformity which is in itself so grateful after vicissitude. People seemed to have forgotten that he had ever shown any awkward aberrancies, and he daily mounted to the parapets and copings of colleges he could never enter, and renewed the crumbling freestones of mullioned windows he would never look from, as if he had known no wish to do otherwise.

In contrast to those discussions, their financial situation had improved, which would have made them happy earlier in life. Jude unexpectedly found good work in his old trade soon after he arrived, and the summer weather was good for his delicate health; outwardly, his days followed a monotonous routine that felt comforting after so much change. People seemed to have forgotten his past awkwardness, and each day he climbed up to the ledges and edges of colleges he would never attend, repairing the worn stones of windows he would never look out of, as if he had never wished for anything else.

There was this change in him; that he did not often go to any service at the churches now. One thing troubled him more than any other; that Sue and himself had mentally travelled in opposite directions since the tragedy: events which had enlarged his own views of life, laws, customs, and dogmas, had not operated in the same manner on Sue’s. She was no longer the same as in the independent days, when her intellect played like lambent lightning over conventions and formalities which he at that time respected, though he did not now.

There was a shift in him; he didn't often go to church services anymore. One thing bothered him more than anything else: he and Sue had mentally gone in opposite directions since the tragedy. Experiences that expanded his views on life, laws, customs, and beliefs hadn’t affected Sue the same way. She wasn’t the same as in the days when her mind danced like bright lightning over the conventions and formalities that he used to respect, but didn’t anymore.

On a particular Sunday evening he came in rather late. She was not at home, but she soon returned, when he found her silent and meditative.

On a particular Sunday evening, he came home quite late. She wasn’t there, but she returned soon after, and he found her quiet and lost in thought.

“What are you thinking of, little woman?” he asked curiously.

“What are you thinking about, little lady?” he asked with interest.

“Oh I can’t tell clearly! I have thought that we have been selfish, careless, even impious, in our courses, you and I. Our life has been a vain attempt at self-delight. But self-abnegation is the higher road. We should mortify the flesh—the terrible flesh—the curse of Adam!”

“Oh, I can't say for sure! I’ve thought that you and I have been selfish, reckless, even disrespectful in our actions. Our lives have been a pointless pursuit of personal pleasure. But giving up our desires is the better path. We should deny the flesh—the awful flesh—the curse of Adam!”

“Sue!” he murmured. “What has come over you?”

“Sue!” he said softly. “What’s gotten into you?”

“We ought to be continually sacrificing ourselves on the altar of duty! But I have always striven to do what has pleased me. I well deserved the scourging I have got! I wish something would take the evil right out of me, and all my monstrous errors, and all my sinful ways!”

“We should always put ourselves on the line for duty! But I've always tried to do what makes me happy. I truly deserved the punishment I've received! I just wish something would completely take away the bad parts of me, all my terrible mistakes, and all my wrongdoings!”

“Sue—my own too suffering dear!—there’s no evil woman in you. Your natural instincts are perfectly healthy; not quite so impassioned, perhaps, as I could wish; but good, and dear, and pure. And as I have often said, you are absolutely the most ethereal, least sensual woman I ever knew to exist without inhuman sexlessness. Why do you talk in such a changed way? We have not been selfish, except when no one could profit by our being otherwise. You used to say that human nature was noble and long-suffering, not vile and corrupt, and at last I thought you spoke truly. And now you seem to take such a much lower view!”

“Sue—my own dear who suffers too!—there’s no bad in you. Your natural instincts are perfectly healthy; maybe not as passionate as I’d like, but good, sweet, and pure. And as I’ve often said, you are truly the most ethereal, least sensual woman I’ve ever known who isn’t completely lacking in sexuality. Why are you speaking so differently? We haven’t been selfish, except when it wouldn’t benefit anyone for us to be otherwise. You used to say that human nature was noble and patient, not vile and corrupt, and I finally thought you were right. And now you seem to have such a much lower opinion!”

“I want a humble heart; and a chastened mind; and I have never had them yet!”

“I want a humble heart and a calm mind, but I’ve never had either!”

“You have been fearless, both as a thinker and as a feeler, and you deserved more admiration than I gave. I was too full of narrow dogmas at that time to see it.”

“You have been brave, both in your thoughts and in your emotions, and you deserved more respect than I showed. I was too caught up in rigid beliefs back then to recognize it.”

“Don’t say that, Jude! I wish my every fearless word and thought could be rooted out of my history. Self-renunciation—that’s everything! I cannot humiliate myself too much. I should like to prick myself all over with pins and bleed out the badness that’s in me!”

“Don’t say that, Jude! I wish I could erase every fearless word and thought from my past. Self-denial—that’s the key! I can’t humiliate myself enough. I want to poke myself all over with pins and bleed out the badness that’s inside me!”

“Hush!” he said, pressing her little face against his breast as if she were an infant. “It is bereavement that has brought you to this! Such remorse is not for you, my sensitive plant, but for the wicked ones of the earth—who never feel it!”

“Shh!” he said, holding her small face against his chest as if she were a baby. “It's grief that has led you here! You shouldn't feel such guilt, my delicate flower, but the evil people in the world—who never feel it!”

“I ought not to stay like this,” she murmured, when she had remained in the position a long while.

“I shouldn’t stay like this,” she murmured, after she had been in the position for a long time.

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“It is indulgence.”

“It’s indulgence.”

“Still on the same tack! But is there anything better on earth than that we should love one another?”

“Still on the same path! But is there anything better on earth than the fact that we should love one another?”

“Yes. It depends on the sort of love; and yours—ours—is the wrong.”

“Yes. It depends on the kind of love; and yours—ours—is the wrong one.”

“I won’t have it, Sue! Come, when do you wish our marriage to be signed in a vestry?”

“I won’t accept that, Sue! So, when do you want to officially sign our marriage in a vestry?”

She paused, and looked up uneasily. “Never,” she whispered.

She paused and glanced up nervously. “Never,” she whispered.

Not knowing the whole of her meaning he took the objection serenely, and said nothing. Several minutes elapsed, and he thought she had fallen asleep; but he spoke softly, and found that she was wide awake all the time. She sat upright and sighed.

Not knowing the full extent of her meaning, he took the objection calmly and said nothing. Several minutes went by, and he thought she had fallen asleep; but when he spoke softly, he realized she had been wide awake the whole time. She sat up straight and sighed.

“There is a strange, indescribable perfume or atmosphere about you to-night, Sue,” he said. “I mean not only mentally, but about your clothes, also. A sort of vegetable scent, which I seem to know, yet cannot remember.”

“There's an odd, indescribable vibe about you tonight, Sue,” he said. “I don’t just mean mentally, but also in your clothes. There’s this kind of plant-like scent that feels familiar, but I can’t quite place it.”

“It is incense.”

“It’s incense.”

“Incense?”

"Is that incense?"

“I have been to the service at St. Silas’, and I was in the fumes of it.”

“I went to the service at St. Silas’, and I was caught up in it.”

“Oh—St. Silas.”

“Oh—St. Silas.”

“Yes. I go there sometimes.”

“Yeah. I go there sometimes.”

“Indeed. You go there!”

"Definitely. Go for it!"

“You see, Jude, it is lonely here in the weekday mornings, when you are at work, and I think and think of—of my—” She stopped till she could control the lumpiness of her throat. “And I have taken to go in there, as it is so near.”

“You see, Jude, it gets lonely here on weekday mornings when you’re at work, and I think and think about—about my—” She paused until she could get her emotions in check. “And I’ve started going in there since it’s so close.”

“Oh well—of course, I say nothing against it. Only it is odd, for you. They little think what sort of chiel is amang them!”

“Oh well—of course, I’m not saying anything bad about it. It's just strange for you. They have no idea what kind of person is among them!”

“What do you mean, Jude?”

“What do you mean, Jude?”

“Well—a sceptic, to be plain.”

“Okay—a skeptic, to be clear.”

“How can you pain me so, dear Jude, in my trouble! Yet I know you didn’t mean it. But you ought not to say that.”

“How can you hurt me like this, dear Jude, while I’m in such trouble? Yet I know you didn’t mean it. But you really shouldn’t say that.”

“I won’t. But I am much surprised!”

“I won't. But I'm really surprised!”

“Well—I want to tell you something else, Jude. You won’t be angry, will you? I have thought of it a good deal since my babies died. I don’t think I ought to be your wife—or as your wife—any longer.”

“Well—I want to tell you something else, Jude. You won’t be angry, will you? I’ve thought about it a lot since my babies died. I don’t think I should be your wife—or act as your wife—any longer.”

“What? … But you are!”

“What? … But you are!”

“From your point of view; but—”

"From your perspective, but—"

“Of course we were afraid of the ceremony, and a good many others would have been in our places, with such strong reasons for fears. But experience has proved how we misjudged ourselves, and overrated our infirmities; and if you are beginning to respect rites and ceremonies, as you seem to be, I wonder you don’t say it shall be carried out instantly? You certainly are my wife, Sue, in all but law. What do you mean by what you said?”

“Of course we were scared about the ceremony, and plenty of others would have felt the same way in our situation, given the strong reasons to be afraid. But experience has shown how we misjudged ourselves and overestimated our weaknesses; and if you’re starting to appreciate rituals and ceremonies, as it seems you are, I wonder why you don’t just say we should go ahead with it right now? You definitely are my wife, Sue, in every way but legally. What do you mean by what you said?”

“I don’t think I am!”

“I don’t think so!”

“Not? But suppose we had gone through the ceremony? Would you feel that you were then?”

“Not? But what if we had gone through the ceremony? Would you feel like you were then?”

“No. I should not feel even then that I was. I should feel worse than I do now.”

“No. I shouldn’t even feel like I am. I would feel worse than I do now.”

“Why so—in the name of all that’s perverse, my dear?”

“Why so—in the name of everything that’s twisted, my dear?”

“Because I am Richard’s.”

“Because I'm Richard's.”

“Ah—you hinted that absurd fancy to me before!”

“Ah—you brought up that ridiculous idea to me before!”

“It was only an impression with me then; I feel more and more convinced as time goes on that—I belong to him, or to nobody.”

“It was just a feeling for me back then; I’m increasingly convinced over time that—I belong to him, or to no one.”

“My good heavens—how we are changing places!”

“My gosh—how we are switching roles!”

“Yes. Perhaps so.”

"Yeah. Maybe."

Some few days later, in the dusk of the summer evening, they were sitting in the same small room downstairs, when a knock came to the front door of the carpenter’s house where they were lodging, and in a few moments there was a tap at the door of their room. Before they could open it the comer did so, and a woman’s form appeared.

A few days later, during a summer evening's dusk, they were sitting in the same small room downstairs when someone knocked on the front door of the carpenter's house where they were staying. Moments later, there was a knock at the door of their room. Before they could open it, the visitor came in, and a woman's figure appeared.

“Is Mr. Fawley here?”

“Is Mr. Fawley around?”

Jude and Sue started as he mechanically replied in the affirmative, for the voice was Arabella’s.

Jude and Sue began as he automatically answered yes, since the voice belonged to Arabella.

He formally requested her to come in, and she sat down in the window bench, where they could distinctly see her outline against the light; but no characteristic that enabled them to estimate her general aspect and air. Yet something seemed to denote that she was not quite so comfortably circumstanced, nor so bouncingly attired, as she had been during Cartlett’s lifetime.

He politely asked her to come in, and she took a seat on the window bench, where they could clearly see her silhouette against the light; but there wasn't any detail that helped them gauge her overall appearance and demeanor. Still, something suggested that she wasn't as comfortably off, nor as lively in her outfit, as she had been while Cartlett was alive.

The three attempted an awkward conversation about the tragedy, of which Jude had felt it to be his duty to inform her immediately, though she had never replied to his letter.

The three tried to have a clumsy conversation about the tragedy, which Jude felt it was his responsibility to tell her about right away, even though she had never responded to his letter.

“I have just come from the cemetery,” she said. “I inquired and found the child’s grave. I couldn’t come to the funeral—thank you for inviting me all the same. I read all about it in the papers, and I felt I wasn’t wanted… No—I couldn’t come to the funeral,” repeated Arabella, who, seeming utterly unable to reach the ideal of a catastrophic manner, fumbled with iterations. “But I am glad I found the grave. As ’tis your trade, Jude, you’ll be able to put up a handsome stone to ’em.”

“I just came from the cemetery,” she said. “I asked around and found the child's grave. I couldn't make it to the funeral—thanks for inviting me anyway. I read all about it in the papers, and I felt like I wasn’t wanted… No—I really couldn’t come to the funeral,” Arabella repeated, seeming completely unable to pull off the dramatic effect she was aiming for, stumbling over her words. “But I’m glad I found the grave. Since it’s your job, Jude, you’ll be able to put up a nice headstone for them.”

“I shall put up a headstone,” said Jude drearily.

“I’ll put up a headstone,” Jude said wearily.

“He was my child, and naturally I feel for him.”

“He was my child, and of course I care for him.”

“I hope so. We all did.”

“I hope so. We all did.”

“The others that weren’t mine I didn’t feel so much for, as was natural.”

“The ones that weren’t mine didn’t mean as much to me, which was normal.”

“Of course.”

"Absolutely."

A sigh came from the dark corner where Sue sat.

A sigh came from the dark corner where Sue was sitting.

“I had often wished I had mine with me,” continued Mrs. Cartlett. “Perhaps ’twouldn’t have happened then! But of course I didn’t wish to take him away from your wife.”

“I often wished I had mine with me,” Mrs. Cartlett continued. “Maybe it wouldn’t have happened then! But of course, I didn’t want to take him away from your wife.”

“I am not his wife,” came from Sue.

“I am not his wife,” Sue said.

The unexpectedness of her words struck Jude silent.

The surprise of her words left Jude speechless.

“Oh, I beg your pardon, I’m sure,” said Arabella. “I thought you were!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” said Arabella. “I honestly thought you were!”

Jude had known from the quality of Sue’s tone that her new and transcendental views lurked in her words; but all except their obvious meaning was, naturally, missed by Arabella. The latter, after evincing that she was struck by Sue’s avowal, recovered herself, and went on to talk with placid bluntness about “her” boy, for whom, though in his lifetime she had shown no care at all, she now exhibited a ceremonial mournfulness that was apparently sustaining to the conscience. She alluded to the past, and in making some remark appealed again to Sue. There was no answer: Sue had invisibly left the room.

Jude could tell from the tone of Sue’s voice that her new, deep thoughts were hidden in her words; but Arabella naturally missed everything except the obvious meaning. After initially being taken aback by Sue’s confession, Arabella composed herself and continued speaking with calm directness about “her” boy, for whom she had shown no concern during his life, yet now displayed a formal sadness that seemed to bolster her conscience. She mentioned the past and made some comment, directing her words at Sue again. There was no response: Sue had silently left the room.

“She said she was not your wife?” resumed Arabella in another voice. “Why should she do that?”

“She said she wasn’t your wife?” Arabella continued in a different tone. “Why would she say that?”

“I cannot inform you,” said Jude shortly.

“I can’t tell you,” Jude said flatly.

“She is, isn’t she? She once told me so.”

“She is, right? She once told me that.”

“I don’t criticize what she says.”

“I don’t judge what she says.”

“Ah—I see! Well, my time is up. I am staying here to-night, and thought I could do no less than call, after our mutual affliction. I am sleeping at the place where I used to be barmaid, and to-morrow I go back to Alfredston. Father is come home again, and I am living with him.”

“Ah—I see! Well, my time is up. I'm staying here tonight, and I thought it would be nice to stop by after everything we've been through. I'm sleeping at the place where I used to be a barmaid, and tomorrow I'm heading back to Alfredston. My father is back home now, and I'm living with him.”

“He has returned from Australia?” said Jude with languid curiosity.

"Has he come back from Australia?" Jude asked with a lazy curiosity.

“Yes. Couldn’t get on there. Had a rough time of it. Mother died of dys—what do you call it—in the hot weather, and Father and two of the young ones have just got back. He has got a cottage near the old place, and for the present I am keeping house for him.”

“Yes. I couldn’t get onto that. It was a tough time. Mom died of dys—what do you call it—in the heat, and Dad and two of the little ones just returned. He has a cottage near the old place, and for now, I’m taking care of the house for him.”

Jude’s former wife had maintained a stereotyped manner of strict good breeding even now that Sue was gone, and limited her stay to a number of minutes that should accord with the highest respectability. When she had departed Jude, much relieved, went to the stairs and called Sue—feeling anxious as to what had become of her.

Jude's ex-wife still carried herself in a conventional manner that reflected the strictest standards of good behavior, even after Sue was gone, and kept her visit short to stay within the bounds of high respectability. After she left, Jude felt a wave of relief and went to the stairs to call for Sue—worried about what had happened to her.

There was no answer, and the carpenter who kept the lodgings said she had not come in. Jude was puzzled, and became quite alarmed at her absence, for the hour was growing late. The carpenter called his wife, who conjectured that Sue might have gone to St. Silas’ church, as she often went there.

There was no answer, and the carpenter who managed the place said she hadn't come back. Jude was confused and started to worry about her absence since it was getting late. The carpenter called his wife, who guessed that Sue might have gone to St. Silas’ church, since she often visited there.

“Surely not at this time o’ night?” said Jude. “It is shut.”

“Surely not at this time of night?” Jude said. “It’s closed.”

“She knows somebody who keeps the key, and she has it whenever she wants it.”

"She knows someone who has the key, and she can get it whenever she needs to."

“How long has she been going on with this?”

“How long has she been doing this?”

“Oh, some few weeks, I think.”

“Oh, I think it’s been a few weeks.”

Jude went vaguely in the direction of the church, which he had never once approached since he lived out that way years before, when his young opinions were more mystical than they were now. The spot was deserted, but the door was certainly unfastened; he lifted the latch without noise, and pushing to the door behind him, stood absolutely still inside. The prevalent silence seemed to contain a faint sound, explicable as a breathing, or a sobbing, which came from the other end of the building. The floor-cloth deadened his footsteps as he moved in that direction through the obscurity, which was broken only by the faintest reflected night-light from without.

Jude walked vaguely toward the church, which he hadn't approached since he lived in that area years ago, when his youthful beliefs were more mystical than they were now. The place was empty, but the door was definitely unlocked; he quietly lifted the latch and pushed the door closed behind him, standing completely still inside. The overwhelming silence seemed to hold a faint sound, like a breathing or a sobbing, coming from the far end of the building. The carpet muted his footsteps as he moved toward that sound through the darkness, which was only interrupted by the faintest glow of night-light from outside.

High overhead, above the chancel steps, Jude could discern a huge, solidly constructed Latin cross—as large, probably, as the original it was designed to commemorate. It seemed to be suspended in the air by invisible wires; it was set with large jewels, which faintly glimmered in some weak ray caught from outside, as the cross swayed to and fro in a silent and scarcely perceptible motion. Underneath, upon the floor, lay what appeared to be a heap of black clothes, and from this was repeated the sobbing that he had heard before. It was his Sue’s form, prostrate on the paving.

High above the chancel steps, Jude could see a massive, solidly built Latin cross—about the same size as the original it was meant to honor. It looked like it was hanging in the air by invisible threads; it was adorned with large jewels that faintly shimmered in a weak beam of light that managed to get in from outside, as the cross swayed slightly in a barely noticeable motion. Below, on the floor, there was what seemed to be a pile of black clothes, and from this came the sobbing he had heard earlier. It was his Sue, lying on the pavement.

“Sue!” he whispered.

"Sue!" he whispered.

Something white disclosed itself; she had turned up her face.

Something white appeared; she had lifted her face.

“What—do you want with me here, Jude?” she said almost sharply. “You shouldn’t come! I wanted to be alone! Why did you intrude here?”

“What do you want with me here, Jude?” she said almost sharply. “You shouldn’t have come! I wanted to be alone! Why did you come here?”

“How can you ask!” he retorted in quick reproach, for his full heart was wounded to its centre at this attitude of hers towards him. “Why do I come? Who has a right to come, I should like to know, if I have not! I, who love you better than my own self—better—far better—than you have loved me! What made you leave me to come here alone?”

“How can you ask!” he shot back in quick anger, feeling deeply hurt by her attitude towards him. “Why do I come? Who has the right to show up if I don’t? I, who love you more than I love myself—more—much more—than you’ve ever loved me! Why did you leave me to come here by myself?”

“Don’t criticize me, Jude—I can’t bear it!—I have often told you so. You must take me as I am. I am a wretch—broken by my distractions! I couldn’t bear it when Arabella came—I felt so utterly miserable I had to come away. She seems to be your wife still, and Richard to be my husband!”

“Don’t criticize me, Jude—I can’t take it!—I’ve told you that many times. You have to accept me as I am. I’m a mess—crushed by my distractions! I couldn’t handle it when Arabella showed up—I felt so completely unhappy that I had to leave. She still seems to be your wife, and Richard still seems to be my husband!”

“But they are nothing to us!”

“But they mean nothing to us!”

“Yes, dear friend, they are. I see marriage differently now. My babies have been taken from me to show me this! Arabella’s child killing mine was a judgement—the right slaying the wrong. What, shall I do! I am such a vile creature—too worthless to mix with ordinary human beings!”

“Yes, dear friend, they are. I see marriage differently now. My babies have been taken from me to show me this! Arabella’s child killing mine was a judgment—the right killing the wrong. What, shall I do! I am such a terrible person—too worthless to be around regular human beings!”

“This is terrible!” said Jude, verging on tears. “It is monstrous and unnatural for you to be so remorseful when you have done no wrong!”

“This is awful!” said Jude, on the brink of tears. “It’s outrageous and unnatural for you to feel so guilty when you haven’t done anything wrong!”

“Ah—you don’t know my badness!”

“Ah—you don’t know my wickedness!”

He returned vehemently: “I do! Every atom and dreg of it! You make me hate Christianity, or mysticism, or Sacerdotalism, or whatever it may be called, if it’s that which has caused this deterioration in you. That a woman-poet, a woman-seer, a woman whose soul shone like a diamond—whom all the wise of the world would have been proud of, if they could have known you—should degrade herself like this! I am glad I had nothing to do with Divinity—damn glad—if it’s going to ruin you in this way!”

He responded passionately, “I absolutely do! Every bit of it! You make me despise Christianity, or mysticism, or whatever you want to call it, if that’s what’s caused this decline in you. That a woman poet, a woman visionary, a woman whose soul sparkled like a diamond—whom all the wise people in the world would have been proud to know—should tarnish herself like this! I'm really glad I stayed away from anything divine—so damn glad—if it’s going to destroy you like this!”

“You are angry, Jude, and unkind to me, and don’t see how things are.”

“You're angry, Jude, and being unkind to me, and you don’t see how things really are.”

“Then come along home with me, dearest, and perhaps I shall. I am overburdened—and you, too, are unhinged just now.” He put his arm round her and lifted her; but though she came, she preferred to walk without his support.

“Then come home with me, my dear, and maybe I will. I'm feeling overwhelmed—and you seem a bit off right now too.” He wrapped his arm around her and picked her up; but even though she went along, she preferred to walk on her own.

“I don’t dislike you, Jude,” she said in a sweet and imploring voice. “I love you as much as ever! Only—I ought not to love you—any more. Oh I must not any more!”

“I don’t dislike you, Jude,” she said in a sweet and pleading voice. “I love you just as much as I always have! It’s just that—I shouldn’t love you—anymore. Oh, I really can’t do that anymore!”

“I can’t own it.”

"I can't take responsibility."

“But I have made up my mind that I am not your wife! I belong to him—I sacramentally joined myself to him for life. Nothing can alter it!”

“But I've decided that I am not your wife! I belong to him—I committed myself to him for life. Nothing can change that!”

“But surely we are man and wife, if ever two people were in this world? Nature’s own marriage it is, unquestionably!”

“But we are definitely husband and wife, if there ever were two people like that in this world! It’s nature’s own marriage, no doubt about it!”

“But not Heaven’s. Another was made for me there, and ratified eternally in the church at Melchester.”

“But not Heaven’s. Another was created for me there, and confirmed forever in the church at Melchester.”

“Sue, Sue—affliction has brought you to this unreasonable state! After converting me to your views on so many things, to find you suddenly turn to the right-about like this—for no reason whatever, confounding all you have formerly said through sentiment merely! You root out of me what little affection and reverence I had left in me for the Church as an old acquaintance… What I can’t understand in you is your extraordinary blindness now to your old logic. Is it peculiar to you, or is it common to woman? Is a woman a thinking unit at all, or a fraction always wanting its integer? How you argued that marriage was only a clumsy contract—which it is—how you showed all the objections to it—all the absurdities! If two and two made four when we were happy together, surely they make four now? I can’t understand it, I repeat!”

“Sue, Sue—misery has brought you to this irrational state! After you got me to see things your way on so many topics, it’s shocking to see you suddenly switch directions like this—for no reason at all, completely contradicting everything you’ve said before just based on feelings! You’re stripping away what little love and respect I had left for the Church as an old companion… What I can’t grasp is your amazing blindness now to your old reasoning. Is it just you, or is it something common among women? Is a woman really a thinker, or just a fraction always needing a whole? You argued that marriage was just a clumsy contract—which it is—you pointed out all the objections to it—all the ridiculousness! If two and two made four when we were happy together, surely they still make four now? I just don’t get it, I say again!”

“Ah, dear Jude; that’s because you are like a totally deaf man observing people listening to music. You say ‘What are they regarding? Nothing is there.’ But something is.”

“Ah, dear Jude; that’s because you’re like a completely deaf person watching people enjoy music. You ask, ‘What are they looking at? There’s nothing there.’ But there is something.”

“That is a hard saying from you; and not a true parallel! You threw off old husks of prejudices, and taught me to do it; and now you go back upon yourself. I confess I am utterly stultified in my estimate of you.”

"That's a tough statement from you, and not a fair comparison! You got rid of outdated biases and showed me how to do the same; now you're going back on that. I admit I’m completely confused about my opinion of you."

“Dear friend, my only friend, don’t be hard with me! I can’t help being as I am, I am convinced I am right—that I see the light at last. But oh, how to profit by it!”

“Dear friend, my only friend, please don’t be too harsh on me! I can’t help being the way I am; I truly believe I’m right—I finally see the truth. But oh, how can I make the most of it?”

They walked along a few more steps till they were outside the building and she had returned the key. “Can this be the girl,” said Jude when she came back, feeling a slight renewal of elasticity now that he was in the open street; “can this be the girl who brought the pagan deities into this most Christian city?—who mimicked Miss Fontover when she crushed them with her heel?—quoted Gibbon, and Shelley, and Mill? Where are dear Apollo, and dear Venus now!”

They walked a few more steps until they were outside the building and she had returned the key. “Could this be the girl,” said Jude when she came back, feeling a little more relaxed now that he was on the open street; “could this be the girl who brought the pagan gods into this deeply Christian city?—who copied Miss Fontover when she crushed them under her heel?—quoted Gibbon, and Shelley, and Mill? Where are dear Apollo and dear Venus now!”

“Oh don’t, don’t be so cruel to me, Jude, and I so unhappy!” she sobbed. “I can’t bear it! I was in error—I cannot reason with you. I was wrong—proud in my own conceit! Arabella’s coming was the finish. Don’t satirize me: it cuts like a knife!”

“Oh please, don’t be so harsh with me, Jude, I’m so unhappy!” she cried. “I can’t take it! I was mistaken—I can’t argue with you. I was wrong—full of my own pride! Arabella’s arrival was the last straw. Please don’t mock me: it hurts like a knife!”

He flung his arms round her and kissed her passionately there in the silent street, before she could hinder him. They went on till they came to a little coffee-house. “Jude,” she said with suppressed tears, “would you mind getting a lodging here?”

He threw his arms around her and kissed her passionately right there in the quiet street, before she could stop him. They continued walking until they reached a small coffee shop. “Jude,” she said, holding back tears, “would you mind getting a place to stay here?”

“I will—if, if you really wish? But do you? Let me go to our door and understand you.”

“I will—if you really want me to? But do you? Let me go to our door and figure out what you mean.”

He went and conducted her in. She said she wanted no supper, and went in the dark upstairs and struck a light. Turning she found that Jude had followed her, and was standing at the chamber door. She went to him, put her hand in his, and said “Good-night.”

He went and led her inside. She said she didn't want any dinner, and went upstairs in the dark to light a lamp. Turning around, she saw that Jude had followed her and was standing at the bedroom door. She walked over to him, took his hand, and said, “Good night.”

“But Sue! Don’t we live here?”

“But Sue! Don’t we live here?”

“You said you would do as I wished!”

“You said you would do what I wanted!”

“Yes. Very well! … Perhaps it was wrong of me to argue distastefully as I have done! Perhaps as we couldn’t conscientiously marry at first in the old-fashioned way, we ought to have parted. Perhaps the world is not illuminated enough for such experiments as ours! Who were we, to think we could act as pioneers!”

“Yes. Absolutely! … Maybe it was a mistake for me to argue so unpleasantly! Maybe since we couldn’t honestly marry in the traditional way at first, we should have separated. Maybe the world isn’t ready for experiments like ours! Who did we think we were, believing we could be pioneers!”

“I am so glad you see that much, at any rate. I never deliberately meant to do as I did. I slipped into my false position through jealousy and agitation!”

“I’m really glad you understand that much, at least. I never meant to act the way I did on purpose. I ended up in my wrong situation because of jealousy and anxiety!”

“But surely through love—you loved me?”

“But surely through love—you loved me?”

“Yes. But I wanted to let it stop there, and go on always as mere lovers; until—”

“Yes. But I wanted to keep it that way, just as casual lovers; until—”

“But people in love couldn’t live for ever like that!”

"But people in love can't live like that forever!"

“Women could: men can’t, because they—won’t. An average woman is in this superior to an average man—that she never instigates, only responds. We ought to have lived in mental communion, and no more.”

“Women can: men can’t, because they—won’t. An average woman is better than an average man in that she never starts anything, only responds. We should have lived in mental connection, and nothing more.”

“I was the unhappy cause of the change, as I have said before! … Well, as you will! … But human nature can’t help being itself.”

“I was the unhappy reason for the change, as I mentioned earlier! … Well, as you wish! … But human nature can’t help but be itself.”

“Oh yes—that’s just what it has to learn—self-mastery.”

“Oh yes—that’s exactly what it needs to learn—self-control.”

“I repeat—if either were to blame it was not you but I.”

“I'll say it again—if anyone is to blame, it's not you, it's me.”

“No—it was I. Your wickedness was only the natural man’s desire to possess the woman. Mine was not the reciprocal wish till envy stimulated me to oust Arabella. I had thought I ought in charity to let you approach me—that it was damnably selfish to torture you as I did my other friend. But I shouldn’t have given way if you hadn’t broken me down by making me fear you would go back to her… But don’t let us say any more about it! Jude, will you leave me to myself now?”

“No—it was me. Your desire was just a natural man's wish to have the woman. I didn't want that until envy pushed me to push Arabella out. I thought I should, out of kindness, let you get close to me—that it was really selfish to hurt you like I did my other friend. But I wouldn't have given in if you hadn't broken me down by making me afraid you'd go back to her... But let’s not talk about it anymore! Jude, can you leave me alone now?”

“Yes… But Sue—my wife, as you are!” he burst out; “my old reproach to you was, after all, a true one. You have never loved me as I love you—never—never! Yours is not a passionate heart—your heart does not burn in a flame! You are, upon the whole, a sort of fay, or sprite—not a woman!”

“Yes… But Sue—my wife, just like you are!” he exclaimed; “my old complaint against you was, after all, a true one. You have never loved me the way I love you—never—never! You don’t have a passionate heart—your heart doesn’t burn with desire! You are, overall, kind of a fairy or spirit—not a real woman!”

“At first I did not love you, Jude; that I own. When I first knew you I merely wanted you to love me. I did not exactly flirt with you; but that inborn craving which undermines some women’s morals almost more than unbridled passion—the craving to attract and captivate, regardless of the injury it may do the man—was in me; and when I found I had caught you, I was frightened. And then—I don’t know how it was—I couldn’t bear to let you go—possibly to Arabella again—and so I got to love you, Jude. But you see, however fondly it ended, it began in the selfish and cruel wish to make your heart ache for me without letting mine ache for you.”

“At first, I didn’t love you, Jude; I admit that. When I first met you, I just wanted you to love me. I didn’t really flirt with you, but I had that deep desire which can mess with some women’s morals even more than uncontrolled passion—the desire to attract and captivate, no matter how much it might hurt the guy—and I had it. When I realized I had captured your attention, I got scared. And then—I don’t know why—I couldn’t stand the thought of losing you—maybe to Arabella again—and that’s how I started to love you, Jude. But you see, no matter how much affection it ended with, it all began from a selfish and cruel wish to make you yearn for me without letting myself feel that way about you.”

“And now you add to your cruelty by leaving me!”

“And now you’re being even more cruel by leaving me!”

“Ah—yes! The further I flounder, the more harm I do!”

“Ah—yes! The more I struggle, the more trouble I cause!”

“O Sue!” said he with a sudden sense of his own danger. “Do not do an immoral thing for moral reasons! You have been my social salvation. Stay with me for humanity’s sake! You know what a weak fellow I am. My two arch-enemies you know—my weakness for womankind and my impulse to strong liquor. Don’t abandon me to them, Sue, to save your own soul only! They have been kept entirely at a distance since you became my guardian-angel! Since I have had you I have been able to go into any temptations of the sort, without risk. Isn’t my safety worth a little sacrifice of dogmatic principle? I am in terror lest, if you leave me, it will be with me another case of the pig that was washed turning back to his wallowing in the mire!”

“O Sue!” he exclaimed, suddenly aware of his own peril. “Don’t do something wrong for the right reasons! You’ve saved me socially. Stay with me for the sake of humanity! You know how weak I am. You know my two greatest foes—my weakness for women and my urge for strong drink. Don’t leave me to face them alone, Sue, just to save your own soul! They’ve been kept completely at bay since you became my guardian angel! Since you’ve been with me, I’ve been able to face any temptations like that without it being a problem. Isn’t my safety worth a small sacrifice of rigid principles? I’m terrified that if you leave me, I’ll end up like the pig that was washed, going back to wallowing in the mud!”

Sue burst out weeping. “Oh, but you must not, Jude! You won’t! I’ll pray for you night and day!”

Sue burst into tears. “Oh, but you can’t, Jude! You won’t! I’ll pray for you every day and night!”

“Well—never mind; don’t grieve,” said Jude generously. “I did suffer, God knows, about you at that time; and now I suffer again. But perhaps not so much as you. The woman mostly gets the worst of it in the long run!”

“Well—never mind; don’t be sad,” Jude said kindly. “I definitely suffered, God knows, about you back then; and now I’m suffering again. But maybe not as much as you. In the end, it’s usually the woman who suffers the most!”

“She does.”

"Yeah, she does."

“Unless she is absolutely worthless and contemptible. And this one is not that, anyhow!”

“Unless she is completely useless and despicable. And this one isn’t that, anyway!”

Sue drew a nervous breath or two. “She is—I fear! … Now Jude—good-night,—please!”

Sue took a couple of nervous breaths. “She is—I’m afraid! … Now Jude—goodnight,—please!”

“I mustn’t stay?—Not just once more? As it has been so many times—O Sue, my wife, why not?”

“I can’t stay?—Not even once more? As it has been so many times—O Sue, my wife, why not?”

“No—no—not wife! … I am in your hands, Jude—don’t tempt me back now I have advanced so far!”

“No—no—not wife! … I’m in your hands, Jude—don’t try to pull me back now that I’ve come this far!”

“Very well. I do your bidding. I owe that to you, darling, in penance for how I overruled it at the first time. My God, how selfish I was! Perhaps—perhaps I spoilt one of the highest and purest loves that ever existed between man and woman! … Then let the veil of our temple be rent in two from this hour!”

“Alright. I’ll do what you ask. I owe you that, sweetheart, to make up for how I dismissed it the first time. My God, how selfish I was! Maybe—maybe I ruined one of the deepest and purest loves that ever existed between a man and a woman! … Then let the veil of our temple be torn in two from this moment!”

He went to the bed, removed one of the pair of pillows thereon, and flung it to the floor.

He went to the bed, took one of the pillows from it, and tossed it onto the floor.

Sue looked at him, and bending over the bed-rail wept silently. “You don’t see that it is a matter of conscience with me, and not of dislike to you!” she brokenly murmured. “Dislike to you! But I can’t say any more—it breaks my heart—it will be undoing all I have begun! Jude—good-night!”

Sue looked at him, and leaning over the bed rail, cried quietly. “You don’t realize that this is a matter of conscience for me, not because I dislike you!” she said through tears. “Dislike you! But I can’t say anything more—it’s heartbreaking—it will ruin everything I’ve started! Jude—goodnight!”

“Good-night,” he said, and turned to go.

“Good night,” he said, and turned to leave.

“Oh but you shall kiss me!” said she, starting up. “I can’t—bear—!”

“Oh, but you have to kiss me!” she exclaimed, springing up. “I can’t—stand—!”

He clasped her, and kissed her weeping face as he had scarcely ever done before, and they remained in silence till she said, “Good-bye, good-bye!” And then gently pressing him away she got free, trying to mitigate the sadness by saying: “We’ll be dear friends just the same, Jude, won’t we? And we’ll see each other sometimes—yes!—and forget all this, and try to be as we were long ago?”

He held her close and kissed her tear-streaked face like he rarely had before. They stayed silent until she said, “Goodbye, goodbye!” Then, gently pushing him away, she broke free, trying to ease the sadness by saying, “We’ll still be good friends, right, Jude? And we’ll see each other sometimes—yes!—and forget all this, and try to be like we were a long time ago?”

Jude did not permit himself to speak, but turned and descended the stairs.

Jude didn’t allow himself to say anything, but turned and went down the stairs.

IV

The man whom Sue, in her mental volte-face, was now regarding as her inseparable husband, lived still at Marygreen.

The man who Sue, in her mental volte-face, was now seeing as her inseparable husband, still lived at Marygreen.

On the day before the tragedy of the children, Phillotson had seen both her and Jude as they stood in the rain at Christminster watching the procession to the theatre. But he had said nothing of it at the moment to his companion Gillingham, who, being an old friend, was staying with him at the village aforesaid, and had, indeed, suggested the day’s trip to Christminster.

On the day before the tragedy involving the children, Phillotson saw both her and Jude standing in the rain at Christminster, watching the parade to the theater. However, he didn’t mention it to his friend Gillingham, who was an old buddy staying with him in the village and had actually suggested the trip to Christminster that day.

“What are you thinking of?” said Gillingham, as they went home. “The university degree you never obtained?”

“What are you thinking about?” Gillingham asked as they walked home. “The college degree you never got?”

“No, no,” said Phillotson gruffly. “Of somebody I saw to-day.” In a moment he added, “Susanna.”

“No, no,” Phillotson said gruffly. “About someone I saw today.” A moment later, he added, “Susanna.”

“I saw her, too.”

"I saw her, too."

“You said nothing.”

"You didn't say anything."

“I didn’t wish to draw your attention to her. But, as you did see her, you should have said: ‘How d’ye do, my dear-that-was?’”

“I didn’t want to bring your attention to her. But since you did see her, you should have said: ‘How do you do, my dear-that-was?’”

“Ah, well. I might have. But what do you think of this: I have good reason for supposing that she was innocent when I divorced her—that I was all wrong. Yes, indeed! Awkward, isn’t it?”

“Ah, well. I might have. But how about this: I have good reason to believe she was innocent when I divorced her—that I was completely wrong. Yes, indeed! Awkward, isn’t it?”

“She has taken care to set you right since, anyhow, apparently.”

“She has made sure to set you on the right path since then, it seems.”

“H’m. That’s a cheap sneer. I ought to have waited, unquestionably.”

“Hm. That’s a cheap shot. I definitely should have waited.”

At the end of the week, when Gillingham had gone back to his school near Shaston, Phillotson, as was his custom, went to Alfredston market; ruminating again on Arabella’s intelligence as he walked down the long hill which he had known before Jude knew it, though his history had not beaten so intensely upon its incline. Arrived in the town he bought his usual weekly local paper; and when he had sat down in an inn to refresh himself for the five miles’ walk back, he pulled the paper from his pocket and read awhile. The account of the “strange suicide of a stone-mason’s children” met his eye.

At the end of the week, after Gillingham had returned to his school near Shaston, Phillotson, as he usually did, went to Alfredston market. He was thinking again about Arabella’s cleverness as he walked down the long hill he had known before Jude did, even though his experience hadn’t weighed so heavily on that slope. Once he arrived in town, he picked up his usual weekly local paper. After sitting down in an inn to rest before the five-mile walk back, he took the paper out of his pocket and read for a bit. The headline about the “strange suicide of a stone-mason’s children” caught his attention.

Unimpassioned as he was, it impressed him painfully, and puzzled him not a little, for he could not understand the age of the elder child being what it was stated to be. However, there was no doubt that the newspaper report was in some way true.

Unemotional as he was, it struck him hard and confused him quite a bit, since he couldn't grasp how old the older child was supposed to be. Still, there was no doubt that the newspaper article was, in some way, accurate.

“Their cup of sorrow is now full!” he said: and thought and thought of Sue, and what she had gained by leaving him.

“Their cup of sorrow is now full!” he said, and he kept thinking about Sue and what she had gained by leaving him.

Arabella having made her home at Alfredston, and the schoolmaster coming to market there every Saturday, it was not wonderful that in a few weeks they met again—the precise time being just after her return from Christminster, where she had stayed much longer than she had at first intended, keeping an interested eye on Jude, though Jude had seen no more of her. Phillotson was on his way homeward when he encountered Arabella, and she was approaching the town.

Arabella had settled in Alfredston, and since the schoolmaster came to the market there every Saturday, it wasn't surprising that they ran into each other again a few weeks later—this happened exactly after her return from Christminster, where she had stayed much longer than she initially planned, keeping an eye on Jude, even though Jude hadn't seen her again. Phillotson was on his way home when he bumped into Arabella as she was walking toward the town.

“You like walking out this way, Mrs. Cartlett?” he said.

“You like taking walks this way, Mrs. Cartlett?” he asked.

“I’ve just begun to again,” she replied. “It is where I lived as maid and wife, and all the past things of my life that are interesting to my feelings are mixed up with this road. And they have been stirred up in me too, lately; for I’ve been visiting at Christminster. Yes; I’ve seen Jude.”

“I’ve just started again,” she replied. “This is where I lived as a maid and a wife, and all the past things in my life that matter to me are connected to this road. And they’ve been brought back up for me lately, because I’ve been visiting Christminster. Yes; I’ve seen Jude.”

“Ah! How do they bear their terrible affliction?”

“Ah! How do they endure their awful suffering?”

“In a ve-ry strange way—ve-ry strange! She don’t live with him any longer. I only heard of it as a certainty just before I left; though I had thought things were drifting that way from their manner when I called on them.”

“In a really weird way—really weird! She doesn't live with him anymore. I only found out for sure just before I left; although I thought things were headed that way based on how they were acting when I visited them.”

“Not live with her husband? Why, I should have thought ’twould have united them more.”

"Not living with her husband? I would have thought that would bring them closer together."

“He’s not her husband, after all. She has never really married him although they have passed as man and wife so long. And now, instead of this sad event making ’em hurry up, and get the thing done legally, she’s took in a queer religious way, just as I was in my affliction at losing Cartlett, only hers is of a more ’sterical sort than mine. And she says, so I was told, that she’s your wife in the eye of Heaven and the Church—yours only; and can’t be anybody else’s by any act of man.”

"He’s not her husband, after all. She never really married him, even though they’ve lived together as if they were married for so long. And now, instead of this sad event making them rush to get things sorted out legally, she’s taken a strange religious approach, just like I did when I lost Cartlett, but hers is more hysterical than mine. And she says, so I heard, that she’s your wife in the eyes of Heaven and the Church—only yours; and can’t belong to anyone else by any action of man."

“Ah—indeed? … Separated, have they!”

"Really? … So, they're separated!"

“You see, the eldest boy was mine—”

“You see, the oldest boy was mine—”

“Oh—yours!”

“Oh—yours!”

“Yes, poor little fellow—born in lawful wedlock, thank God. And perhaps she feels, over and above other things, that I ought to have been in her place. I can’t say. However, as for me, I am soon off from here. I’ve got Father to look after now, and we can’t live in such a hum-drum place as this. I hope soon to be in a bar again at Christminster, or some other big town.”

“Yes, poor little guy—born into legal marriage, thank God. And maybe she thinks, beyond everything else, that I should have been in her position. I can’t really say. But as for me, I’m leaving here soon. I’ve got to take care of Father now, and we can’t live in such a boring place as this. I hope to be back in a bar in Christminster or some other big city soon.”

They parted. When Phillotson had ascended the hill a few steps he stopped, hastened back, and called her.

They went their separate ways. After climbing a few steps up the hill, Phillotson paused, quickly turned around, and called out to her.

“What is, or was, their address?”

“What is their address, or what was it?”

Arabella gave it.

Arabella handed it over.

“Thank you. Good afternoon.”

“Thanks. Good afternoon.”

Arabella smiled grimly as she resumed her way, and practised dimple-making all along the road from where the pollard willows begin to the old almshouses in the first street of the town.

Arabella smiled to herself as she continued on her way, practicing her smile all along the road from where the pollard willows start to the old almshouses in the first street of the town.

Meanwhile Phillotson ascended to Marygreen, and for the first time during a lengthened period he lived with a forward eye. On crossing under the large trees of the green to the humble schoolhouse to which he had been reduced he stood a moment, and pictured Sue coming out of the door to meet him. No man had ever suffered more inconvenience from his own charity, Christian or heathen, than Phillotson had done in letting Sue go. He had been knocked about from pillar to post at the hands of the virtuous almost beyond endurance; he had been nearly starved, and was now dependent entirely upon the very small stipend from the school of this village (where the parson had got ill-spoken of for befriending him). He had often thought of Arabella’s remarks that he should have been more severe with Sue, that her recalcitrant spirit would soon have been broken. Yet such was his obstinate and illogical disregard of opinion, and of the principles in which he had been trained, that his convictions on the rightness of his course with his wife had not been disturbed.

Meanwhile, Phillotson made his way to Marygreen, and for the first time in a long while, he looked ahead with hope. As he walked under the large trees towards the modest schoolhouse where he had ended up, he paused for a moment and imagined Sue coming out of the door to greet him. No one had ever faced more trouble from their own kindness, whether Christian or otherwise, than Phillotson had for letting Sue go. He had been tossed around by the righteous almost to the point of breaking; he had come close to starving and was now completely dependent on the meager salary from the village school (where the local clergyman had been criticized for helping him). He often recalled Arabella’s comments that he should have been tougher on Sue, that her stubborn nature would have eventually been subdued. Yet, despite his stubborn and illogical disregard for what others thought and the principles he had been raised with, his belief in the rightness of his actions towards his wife remained unshaken.

Principles which could be subverted by feeling in one direction were liable to the same catastrophe in another. The instincts which had allowed him to give Sue her liberty now enabled him to regard her as none the worse for her life with Jude. He wished for her still, in his curious way, if he did not love her, and, apart from policy, soon felt that he would be gratified to have her again as his, always provided that she came willingly.

Principles that could be swayed by emotions in one direction were at risk of experiencing the same downfall in another. The instincts that had let him give Sue her freedom now allowed him to see her as no worse off for her life with Jude. He still wanted her, in his own strange way, even if he didn't love her, and beyond any strategic thinking, he soon realized he would be pleased to have her back as long as she came willingly.

But artifice was necessary, he had found, for stemming the cold and inhumane blast of the world’s contempt. And here were the materials ready made. By getting Sue back and remarrying her on the respectable plea of having entertained erroneous views of her, and gained his divorce wrongfully, he might acquire some comfort, resume his old courses, perhaps return to the Shaston school, if not even to the Church as a licentiate.

But he realized that he needed some cleverness to block out the chilling and harsh judgment of the world. And here were the resources readily available. By winning Sue back and remarrying her under the respectable excuse of having had mistaken beliefs about her and wrongfully obtaining his divorce, he could find some comfort, get back to his old ways, and maybe even return to the Shaston school, if not back to the Church as a licensed minister.

He thought he would write to Gillingham to inquire his views, and what he thought of his, Phillotson’s, sending a letter to her. Gillingham replied, naturally, that now she was gone it were best to let her be, and considered that if she were anybody’s wife she was the wife of the man to whom she had borne three children and owed such tragical adventures. Probably, as his attachment to her seemed unusually strong, the singular pair would make their union legal in course of time, and all would be well, and decent, and in order.

He thought he would write to Gillingham to ask what he thought about him, Phillotson, sending a letter to her. Gillingham replied, of course, that now that she was gone, it was best to leave her alone and believed that if she was anyone's wife, she was the wife of the man who had fathered her three children and had dealt with those tragic events. Since Gillingham's feelings for her seemed particularly strong, he figured that in time, the unique couple would make their relationship official, and everything would be fine, proper, and in order.

“But they won’t—Sue won’t!” exclaimed Phillotson to himself. “Gillingham is so matter of fact. She’s affected by Christminster sentiment and teaching. I can see her views on the indissolubility of marriage well enough, and I know where she got them. They are not mine; but I shall make use of them to further mine.”

“But they won’t—Sue won’t!” Phillotson exclaimed to himself. “Gillingham is so straightforward. She’s influenced by the feelings and teachings of Christminster. I can clearly see her opinions on the permanence of marriage, and I know where she got them. They aren’t my views, but I will use them to support my own.”

He wrote a brief reply to Gillingham. “I know I am entirely wrong, but I don’t agree with you. As to her having lived with and had three children by him, my feeling is (though I can advance no logical or moral defence of it, on the old lines) that it has done little more than finish her education. I shall write to her, and learn whether what that woman said is true or no.”

He wrote a short response to Gillingham. “I know I’m completely wrong, but I don’t agree with you. Regarding her living with him and having three kids together, I feel (even though I can’t provide any logical or moral defense for it, based on the old standards) that it has only completed her education. I’ll write to her and find out if what that woman said is true or not.”

As he had made up his mind to do this before he had written to his friend, there had not been much reason for writing to the latter at all. However, it was Phillotson’s way to act thus.

As he had already decided to do this before writing to his friend, there wasn’t much point in reaching out at all. Still, that was just how Phillotson operated.

He accordingly addressed a carefully considered epistle to Sue, and, knowing her emotional temperament, threw a Rhadamanthine strictness into the lines here and there, carefully hiding his heterodox feelings, not to frighten her. He stated that, it having come to his knowledge that her views had considerably changed, he felt compelled to say that his own, too, were largely modified by events subsequent to their parting. He would not conceal from her that passionate love had little to do with his communication. It arose from a wish to make their lives, if not a success, at least no such disastrous failure as they threatened to become, through his acting on what he had considered at the time a principle of justice, charity, and reason.

He wrote a carefully thought-out letter to Sue, and knowing her emotional nature, he included a stern tone here and there, trying to mask his unconventional feelings so he wouldn't scare her. He mentioned that he had heard her views had changed a lot, and he felt it was necessary to say that his own views had also shifted significantly since they parted ways. He wouldn’t hide from her that passionate love wasn’t the main reason for his message. It stemmed from a desire to make their lives, if not successful, at least not a complete disaster, which they seemed headed for, due to his earlier commitment to what he thought was fair, kind, and reasonable.

To indulge one’s instinctive and uncontrolled sense of justice and right, was not, he had found, permitted with impunity in an old civilization like ours. It was necessary to act under an acquired and cultivated sense of the same, if you wished to enjoy an average share of comfort and honour; and to let crude loving kindness take care of itself.

To act on your instinctive and uncontrolled sense of justice and what's right wasn't, as he discovered, something you could do without consequences in an ancient civilization like ours. If you wanted to enjoy a decent level of comfort and respect, you needed to operate under a learned and refined sense of it, and let raw compassion manage itself.

He suggested that she should come to him there at Marygreen.

He suggested that she should meet him there at Marygreen.

On second thoughts he took out the last paragraph but one; and having rewritten the letter he dispatched it immediately, and in some excitement awaited the issue.

On second thought, he removed the second to last paragraph; and after rewriting the letter, he sent it off right away and anxiously awaited the outcome.

A few days after a figure moved through the white fog which enveloped the Beersheba suburb of Christminster, towards the quarter in which Jude Fawley had taken up his lodging since his division from Sue. A timid knock sounded upon the door of his abode.

A few days later, a figure walked through the white fog that covered the Beersheba suburb of Christminster, heading towards the area where Jude Fawley had been staying since his separation from Sue. A soft knock echoed on the door of his place.

It was evening—so he was at home; and by a species of divination he jumped up and rushed to the door himself.

It was evening—so he was at home; and with a kind of intuition, he jumped up and rushed to the door himself.

“Will you come out with me? I would rather not come in. I want to—to talk with you—and to go with you to the cemetery.”

“Will you come out with me? I’d prefer not to go inside. I want to talk with you and to go with you to the cemetery.”

It had been in the trembling accents of Sue that these words came. Jude put on his hat. “It is dreary for you to be out,” he said. “But if you prefer not to come in, I don’t mind.”

It was in Sue's shaky voice that these words came out. Jude put on his hat. "It's dreary for you to be outside," he said. "But if you’d rather not come in, that’s fine with me."

“Yes—I do. I shall not keep you long.”

“Yes, I do. I won’t keep you long.”

Jude was too much affected to go on talking at first; she, too, was now such a mere cluster of nerves that all initiatory power seemed to have left her, and they proceeded through the fog like Acherontic shades for a long while, without sound or gesture.

Jude was too shaken to keep talking at first; she, too, was now just a bundle of nerves, and all ability to start a conversation seemed to have vanished. They moved through the fog like ghostly figures for a long time, without a word or a gesture.

“I want to tell you,” she presently said, her voice now quick, now slow, “so that you may not hear of it by chance. I am going back to Richard. He has—so magnanimously—agreed to forgive all.”

“I want to tell you,” she said, her voice shifting between quick and slow, “so that you won’t hear it by accident. I’m going back to Richard. He has—so generously—agreed to forgive everything.”

“Going back? How can you go—”

“Going back? How can you go—”

“He is going to marry me again. That is for form’s sake, and to satisfy the world, which does not see things as they are. But of course I am his wife already. Nothing has changed that.”

“He's going to marry me again. That’s just for appearances and to satisfy society, which doesn’t see things as they really are. But of course, I am his wife already. Nothing has changed that.”

He turned upon her with an anguish that was well-nigh fierce.

He turned to her with a pain that was almost intense.

“But you are my wife! Yes, you are. You know it. I have always regretted that feint of ours in going away and pretending to come back legally married, to save appearances. I loved you, and you loved me; and we closed with each other; and that made the marriage. We still love—you as well as I—know it, Sue! Therefore our marriage is not cancelled.”

“But you are my wife! Yes, you are. You know it. I've always regretted that little act of ours, going away and pretending to come back legally married just to keep up appearances. I loved you, and you loved me; we committed to each other, and that made it a marriage. We still love—you know that as well as I do—know it, Sue! So our marriage isn't canceled.”

“Yes; I know how you see it,” she answered with despairing self-suppression. “But I am going to marry him again, as it would be called by you. Strictly speaking you, too—don’t mind my saying it, Jude!—you should take back—Arabella.”

“Yeah; I get how you see it,” she replied, holding back her despair. “But I’m going to marry him again, as you would put it. To be honest, you should take Arabella back—don’t mind me saying it, Jude!"

“I should? Good God—what next! But how if you and I had married legally, as we were on the point of doing?”

“I should? Oh my God—what next! But what if you and I had married legally, like we were about to do?”

“I should have felt just the same—that ours was not a marriage. And I would go back to Richard without repeating the sacrament, if he asked me. But ‘the world and its ways have a certain worth’ (I suppose), therefore I concede a repetition of the ceremony… Don’t crush all the life out of me by satire and argument, I implore you! I was strongest once, I know, and perhaps I treated you cruelly. But Jude, return good for evil! I am the weaker now. Don’t retaliate upon me, but be kind. Oh be kind to me—a poor wicked woman who is trying to mend!”

"I should feel the same—that our relationship isn’t really a marriage. And I would go back to Richard without going through the ceremony again, if he wanted me to. But 'the world and its ways have their value' (I guess), so I agree to repeat the ceremony… Please don’t drain all the life out of me with your sarcasm and arguments, I’m begging you! I used to be stronger, I know, and maybe I was cruel to you. But Jude, repay evil with good! I’m the weaker one now. Please don’t take revenge on me; just be kind. Oh, please be kind to me—a poor, sinful woman who’s trying to change!"

He shook his head hopelessly, his eyes wet. The blow of her bereavement seemed to have destroyed her reasoning faculty. The once keen vision was dimmed. “All wrong, all wrong!” he said huskily. “Error—perversity! It drives me out of my senses. Do you care for him? Do you love him? You know you don’t! It will be a fanatic prostitution—God forgive me, yes—that’s what it will be!”

He shook his head hopelessly, his eyes watery. The impact of her loss seemed to have shattered her ability to think clearly. The once sharp perception was clouded. “Everything’s wrong, everything’s wrong!” he said hoarsely. “Mistake—madness! It’s driving me crazy. Do you care about him? Do you love him? You know you don’t! It will be a crazy sacrifice—God forgive me, yes—that’s what it will be!”

“I don’t love him—I must, must, own it, in deepest remorse! But I shall try to learn to love him by obeying him.”

“I don’t love him—I have to admit it, and it makes me deeply regretful! But I’ll try to learn to love him by following what he says.”

Jude argued, urged, implored; but her conviction was proof against all. It seemed to be the one thing on earth on which she was firm, and that her firmness in this had left her tottering in every other impulse and wish she possessed.

Jude argued, pleaded, begged; but her belief was unshakable. It felt like the one thing on earth she was certain about, and that certainty made her waver in every other desire and wish she had.

“I have been considerate enough to let you know the whole truth, and to tell it you myself,” she said in cut tones; “that you might not consider yourself slighted by hearing of it at second hand. I have even owned the extreme fact that I do not love him. I did not think you would be so rough with me for doing so! I was going to ask you…”

“I’ve been thoughtful enough to tell you the whole truth myself,” she said sharply, “so you wouldn’t feel slighted by hearing it from someone else. I even admitted the hard truth that I don’t love him. I didn't think you would be so harsh with me for saying that! I was going to ask you…”

“To give you away?”

“Are you giving me away?”

“No. To send—my boxes to me—if you would. But I suppose you won’t.”

“No. Please send my boxes to me, if you would. But I guess you won’t.”

“Why, of course I will. What—isn’t he coming to fetch you—to marry you from here? He won’t condescend to do that?”

“Of course I will. What—he's not coming to pick you up—to marry you from here? He won't lower himself to do that?”

“No—I won’t let him. I go to him voluntarily, just as I went away from him. We are to be married at his little church at Marygreen.”

“No—I won’t let him. I go to him voluntarily, just like I left him. We’re getting married at his little church in Marygreen.”

She was so sadly sweet in what he called her wrong-headedness that Jude could not help being moved to tears more than once for pity of her. “I never knew such a woman for doing impulsive penances, as you, Sue! No sooner does one expect you to go straight on, as the one rational proceeding, than you double round the corner!”

She was so heartbreakingly sweet in what he called her stubbornness that Jude couldn’t help but be moved to tears more than once out of pity for her. “I’ve never known anyone quite like you for making impulsive sacrifices, Sue! Just when you think you’re going to stay on the right path, you suddenly take a sharp turn!”

“Ah, well; let that go! … Jude, I must say good-bye! But I wanted you to go to the cemetery with me. Let our farewell be there—beside the graves of those who died to bring home to me the error of my views.”

“Ah, never mind that! … Jude, I have to say goodbye! But I wanted you to come to the cemetery with me. Let’s say our farewell there—next to the graves of those who died to show me the mistake in my beliefs.”

They turned in the direction of the place, and the gate was opened to them on application. Sue had been there often, and she knew the way to the spot in the dark. They reached it, and stood still.

They headed toward the place, and the gate was opened for them when they asked. Sue had been there many times, so she knew the way to the spot in the dark. They arrived and stood still.

“It is here—I should like to part,” said she.

“It’s here—I want to leave,” she said.

“So be it!”

"Alright then!"

“Don’t think me hard because I have acted on conviction. Your generous devotion to me is unparalleled, Jude! Your worldly failure, if you have failed, is to your credit rather than to your blame. Remember that the best and greatest among mankind are those who do themselves no worldly good. Every successful man is more or less a selfish man. The devoted fail… ‘Charity seeketh not her own.’”

“Don’t think of me as cruel just because I acted on my beliefs. Your selfless dedication to me is unmatched, Jude! If you’ve stumbled in life, it only shows your strength, not your weakness. Keep in mind that the best and most admirable people are often those who gain nothing for themselves. Every successful person is, to some extent, a selfish person. The devoted often struggle… ‘Charity doesn’t seek its own.’”

“In that chapter we are at one, ever beloved darling, and on it we’ll part friends. Its verses will stand fast when all the rest that you call religion has passed away!”

“In that chapter we’re together, my beloved, and we’ll part as friends. Its verses will endure when everything else you call religion has faded away!”

“Well—don’t discuss it. Good-bye, Jude; my fellow-sinner, and kindest friend!”

“Well—let’s not talk about it. Bye, Jude; my fellow sinner and dearest friend!”

“Good-bye, my mistaken wife. Good-bye!”

"Goodbye, my wronged wife. Goodbye!"

V

The next afternoon the familiar Christminster fog still hung over all things. Sue’s slim shape was only just discernible going towards the station.

The next afternoon, the familiar Christminster fog still lingered over everything. Sue’s slender figure was barely noticeable as she made her way toward the station.

Jude had no heart to go to his work that day. Neither could he go anywhere in the direction by which she would be likely to pass. He went in an opposite one, to a dreary, strange, flat scene, where boughs dripped, and coughs and consumption lurked, and where he had never been before.

Jude didn't feel like going to work that day. He also couldn't go anywhere she might pass by. Instead, he went in the opposite direction, toward a bleak and unfamiliar landscape, where branches dripped, and illnesses like coughs and tuberculosis seemed to hang in the air, a place he had never visited before.

“Sue’s gone from me—gone!” he murmured miserably.

"Sue's left me—gone!" he murmured sadly.

She in the meantime had left by the train, and reached Alfredston Road, where she entered the steam-tram and was conveyed into the town. It had been her request to Phillotson that he should not meet her. She wished, she said, to come to him voluntarily, to his very house and hearthstone.

She had meanwhile taken the train and arrived at Alfredston Road, where she boarded the steam tram that took her into town. She had asked Phillotson not to meet her. She wanted, she said, to come to him on her own terms, right to his home and hearth.

It was Friday evening, which had been chosen because the schoolmaster was disengaged at four o’clock that day till the Monday morning following. The little car she hired at the Bear to drive her to Marygreen set her down at the end of the lane, half a mile from the village, by her desire, and preceded her to the schoolhouse with such portion of her luggage as she had brought. On its return she encountered it, and asked the driver if he had found the master’s house open. The man informed her that he had, and that her things had been taken in by the schoolmaster himself.

It was Friday evening, chosen because the schoolmaster was free from four o’clock that day until the following Monday morning. The small car she rented at the Bear dropped her off at the end of the lane, half a mile from the village, as she requested, and then took her luggage to the schoolhouse. On its way back, she ran into the driver and asked him if he had found the master’s house open. He told her that he had, and that the schoolmaster himself had taken in her things.

She could now enter Marygreen without exciting much observation. She crossed by the well and under the trees to the pretty new school on the other side, and lifted the latch of the dwelling without knocking. Phillotson stood in the middle of the room, awaiting her, as requested.

She could now enter Marygreen without drawing much attention. She walked by the well and under the trees to the nice new school on the other side, and lifted the latch of the house without knocking. Phillotson was standing in the middle of the room, waiting for her, as requested.

“I’ve come, Richard,” said she, looking pale and shaken, and sinking into a chair. “I cannot believe—you forgive your—wife!”

“I’ve come, Richard,” she said, looking pale and shaken, and sinking into a chair. “I can’t believe—you forgive your—wife!”

“Everything, darling Susanna,” said Phillotson.

“Everything, darling Susanna,” said Phillotson.

She started at the endearment, though it had been spoken advisedly without fervour. Then she nerved herself again.

She began with the term of endearment, even though it had been said thoughtfully and without much emotion. Then she steeled herself again.

“My children—are dead—and it is right that they should be! I am glad—almost. They were sin-begotten. They were sacrificed to teach me how to live! Their death was the first stage of my purification. That’s why they have not died in vain! … You will take me back?”

“My children are dead, and that's how it should be! I’m almost glad. They were born from sin. They were sacrificed to show me how to live! Their death was the first step in my cleansing. That’s why they didn’t die in vain! … Will you take me back?”

He was so stirred by her pitiful words and tone that he did more than he had meant to do. He bent and kissed her cheek.

He was so moved by her sad words and tone that he did more than he intended. He leaned down and kissed her cheek.

Sue imperceptibly shrank away, her flesh quivering under the touch of his lips.

Sue subtly pulled back, her skin trembling at the touch of his lips.

Phillotson’s heart sank, for desire was renascent in him. “You still have an aversion to me!”

Phillotson’s heart sank, as his feelings were coming back to life. “You still dislike me!”

“Oh no, dear—I have been driving through the damp, and I was chilly!” she said, with a hurried smile of apprehension. “When are we going to have the marriage? Soon?”

“Oh no, dear—I’ve been driving in the wet weather, and I’m freezing!” she said with a quick, worried smile. “When are we getting married? Soon?”

“To-morrow morning, early, I thought—if you really wish. I am sending round to the vicar to let him know you are come. I have told him all, and he highly approves—he says it will bring our lives to a triumphant and satisfactory issue. But—are you sure of yourself? It is not too late to refuse now if—you think you can’t bring yourself to it, you know?”

"Tomorrow morning, early, I thought—if you really want. I'm letting the vicar know you're here. I've told him everything, and he really approves—he says it will lead our lives to a successful and fulfilling conclusion. But—are you sure about this? It's not too late to back out now if—you think you can't go through with it, you know?"

“Yes, yes, I can! I want it done quick. Tell him, tell him at once! My strength is tried by the undertaking—I can’t wait long!”

"Yes, yes, I can! I want it done quickly. Tell him, tell him right away! This task is testing my strength—I can’t wait too long!"

“Have something to eat and drink then, and go over to your room at Mrs. Edlin’s. I’ll tell the vicar half-past eight to-morrow, before anybody is about—if that’s not too soon for you? My friend Gillingham is here to help us in the ceremony. He’s been good enough to come all the way from Shaston at great inconvenience to himself.”

“Grab something to eat and drink, then head over to your room at Mrs. Edlin’s. I’ll let the vicar know at half-past eight tomorrow, before anyone else is around—if that works for you? My friend Gillingham is here to help us with the ceremony. He’s been kind enough to come all the way from Shaston, which was quite inconvenient for him.”

Unlike a woman in ordinary, whose eye is so keen for material things, Sue seemed to see nothing of the room they were in, or any detail of her environment. But on moving across the parlour to put down her muff she uttered a little “Oh!” and grew paler than before. Her look was that of the condemned criminal who catches sight of his coffin.

Unlike an ordinary woman, whose eye is so sharp for material things, Sue seemed to notice nothing about the room they were in or any details of her surroundings. But as she moved across the parlor to set down her muff, she let out a little “Oh!” and turned even paler than before. Her expression was that of a condemned criminal who catches sight of his coffin.

“What?” said Phillotson.

“What?” Phillotson said.

The flap of the bureau chanced to be open, and in placing her muff upon it her eye had caught a document which lay there. “Oh—only a—funny surprise!” she said, trying to laugh away her cry as she came back to the table.

The drawer of the desk happened to be open, and as she set her muff on it, her eye caught a document that was there. “Oh—just a—funny surprise!” she said, trying to laugh off her shock as she returned to the table.

“Ah! Yes,” said Phillotson. “The licence… It has just come.”

“Ah! Yes,” said Phillotson. “The license... It just arrived.”

Gillingham now joined them from his room above, and Sue nervously made herself agreeable to him by talking on whatever she thought likely to interest him, except herself, though that interested him most of all. She obediently ate some supper, and prepared to leave for her lodging hard by. Phillotson crossed the green with her, bidding her good-night at Mrs. Edlin’s door.

Gillingham came down from his room above, and Sue nervously tried to be friendly by chatting about whatever she thought would interest him, avoiding the topic of herself, despite that being what he found most interesting. She went ahead and had some supper, then got ready to leave for her nearby place. Phillotson walked across the green with her and said goodnight at Mrs. Edlin’s door.

The old woman accompanied Sue to her temporary quarters, and helped her to unpack. Among other things she laid out a night-gown tastefully embroidered.

The old woman walked Sue to her temporary room and helped her unpack. Among other things, she unfolded a nightgown that was beautifully embroidered.

“Oh—I didn’t know that was put in!” said Sue quickly. “I didn’t mean it to be. Here is a different one.” She handed a new and absolutely plain garment, of coarse and unbleached calico.

“Oh—I didn’t know that was included!” said Sue quickly. “I didn’t mean for it to be. Here’s a different one.” She handed over a new and completely plain garment made of coarse, unbleached calico.

“But this is the prettiest,” said Mrs. Edlin. “That one is no better than very sackcloth o’ Scripture!”

“But this is the prettiest,” Mrs. Edlin said. “That one is no better than rough old sackcloth from the Bible!”

“Yes—I meant it to be. Give me the other.”

“Yes—I meant it that way. Give me the other one.”

She took it, and began rending it with all her might, the tears resounding through the house like a screech-owl.

She took it and started tearing it apart with all her strength, her sobs echoing through the house like a screech owl.

“But my dear, dear!—whatever....”

“But my dear, whatever....”

“It is adulterous! It signifies what I don’t feel—I bought it long ago—to please Jude. It must be destroyed!”

“It’s cheating! It represents what I don’t feel—I got it a long time ago to make Jude happy. It has to be gotten rid of!”

Mrs. Edlin lifted her hands, and Sue excitedly continued to tear the linen into strips, laying the pieces in the fire.

Mrs. Edlin raised her hands, and Sue eagerly kept tearing the linen into strips, placing the pieces in the fire.

“You med ha’ give it to me!” said the widow. “It do make my heart ache to see such pretty open-work as that a-burned by the flames—not that ornamental night-rails can be much use to a’ ould ’ooman like I. My days for such be all past and gone!”

“You could have given it to me!” said the widow. “It really hurts my heart to see such beautiful open-work being destroyed by the flames—not that fancy night rails are of much use to an old woman like me. My days for such things are all past and gone!”

“It is an accursed thing—it reminds me of what I want to forget!” Sue repeated. “It is only fit for the fire.”

“It’s a cursed thing—it reminds me of what I want to forget!” Sue repeated. “It’s only good for the fire.”

“Lord, you be too strict! What do ye use such words for, and condemn to hell your dear little innocent children that’s lost to ’ee! Upon my life I don’t call that religion!”

“Lord, you’re way too strict! Why do you use such words and send your dear little innocent children to hell who are lost to you? Honestly, I don’t consider that religion!”

Sue flung her face upon the bed, sobbing. “Oh, don’t, don’t! That kills me!” She remained shaken with her grief, and slipped down upon her knees.

Sue threw her face onto the bed, crying. “Oh, no, don’t! That’s killing me!” She stayed shaken by her sadness and went down to her knees.

“I’ll tell ’ee what—you ought not to marry this man again!” said Mrs. Edlin indignantly. “You are in love wi’ t’ other still!”

“I’ll tell you what—you shouldn’t marry this man again!” Mrs. Edlin said indignantly. “You’re still in love with the other one!”

“Yes I must—I am his already!”

“Yes, I have to—I belong to him already!”

“Pshoo! You be t’ other man’s. If you didn’t like to commit yourselves to the binding vow again, just at first, ’twas all the more credit to your consciences, considering your reasons, and you med ha’ lived on, and made it all right at last. After all, it concerned nobody but your own two selves.”

“Pshoo! You belong to the other man. If you didn’t want to make that binding promise again at first, that just shows how much integrity you have, considering your reasons, and you could have gone on and made things right eventually. In the end, it was nobody’s business but yours.”

“Richard says he’ll have me back, and I’m bound to go! If he had refused, it might not have been so much my duty to—give up Jude. But—” She remained with her face in the bed-clothes, and Mrs. Edlin left the room.

“Richard says he’ll take me back, and I have to go! If he had said no, it might not have been so much my responsibility to—give up Jude. But—” She stayed with her face in the bedding, and Mrs. Edlin left the room.

Phillotson in the interval had gone back to his friend Gillingham, who still sat over the supper-table. They soon rose, and walked out on the green to smoke awhile. A light was burning in Sue’s room, a shadow moving now and then across the blind.

Phillotson had gone back to his friend Gillingham, who was still sitting at the dinner table. They quickly got up and stepped outside onto the lawn to smoke for a bit. A light was on in Sue’s room, and a shadow occasionally moved across the blinds.

Gillingham had evidently been impressed with the indefinable charm of Sue, and after a silence he said, “Well: you’ve all but got her again at last. She can’t very well go a second time. The pear has dropped into your hand.”

Gillingham had clearly been taken in by Sue's unique charm, and after a pause, he said, “Well, you’ve almost got her back again at last. She can’t really do this a second time. The pear has fallen right into your hand.”

“Yes! … I suppose I am right in taking her at her word. I confess there seems a touch of selfishness in it. Apart from her being what she is, of course, a luxury for a fogey like me, it will set me right in the eyes of the clergy and orthodox laity, who have never forgiven me for letting her go. So I may get back in some degree into my old track.”

“Yes! … I guess I’m justified in taking her word for it. I admit there’s a bit of selfishness involved. Besides her being who she is, which is definitely a luxury for someone like me, it’ll help me restore my reputation with the clergy and traditional churchgoers, who have never forgiven me for letting her go. So, I might get back on my old path to some extent.”

“Well—if you’ve got any sound reason for marrying her again, do it now in God’s name! I was always against your opening the cage-door and letting the bird go in such an obviously suicidal way. You might have been a school inspector by this time, or a reverend, if you hadn’t been so weak about her.”

“Well—if you have any valid reason to marry her again, do it now for God’s sake! I was always against you opening the cage door and letting the bird fly away in such an obviously self-destructive manner. You could have been a school inspector by now, or a minister, if you hadn’t been so weak about her.”

“I did myself irreparable damage—I know it.”

“I’ve done myself permanent harm—I realize that.”

“Once you’ve got her housed again, stick to her.”

“Once you have her settled in again, stay close to her.”

Phillotson was more evasive to-night. He did not care to admit clearly that his taking Sue to him again had at bottom nothing to do with repentance of letting her go, but was, primarily, a human instinct flying in the face of custom and profession. He said, “Yes—I shall do that. I know woman better now. Whatever justice there was in releasing her, there was little logic, for one holding my views on other subjects.”

Phillotson was more evasive tonight. He didn't want to directly admit that his decision to take Sue back had little to do with feeling guilty about letting her go; it was mainly a human instinct that went against societal norms and his profession. He said, "Yes—I’ll do that. I understand women better now. While there might have been some fairness in letting her go, there was little reasoning behind it for someone who holds my views on other topics."

Gillingham looked at him, and wondered whether it would ever happen that the reactionary spirit induced by the world’s sneers and his own physical wishes would make Phillotson more orthodoxly cruel to her than he had erstwhile been informally and perversely kind.

Gillingham looked at him and wondered if the negativity from the world’s judgment and his own desires would ever push Phillotson to be more traditionally cruel to her than he had previously been casually and strangely kind.

“I perceive it won’t do to give way to impulse,” Phillotson resumed, feeling more and more every minute the necessity of acting up to his position. “I flew in the face of the Church’s teaching; but I did it without malice prepense. Women are so strange in their influence that they tempt you to misplaced kindness. However, I know myself better now. A little judicious severity, perhaps…”

“I realize it won’t help to give in to impulse,” Phillotson continued, increasingly aware of the need to act according to his role. “I went against the Church’s teachings; but I did it without any intention to harm. Women have such a peculiar way of influencing you that they lead you to show kindness where it isn’t deserved. Still, I understand myself better now. Maybe a bit of careful firmness, perhaps…”

“Yes; but you must tighten the reins by degrees only. Don’t be too strenuous at first. She’ll come to any terms in time.”

“Yes; but you should gradually tighten the reins. Don’t push too hard at first. She’ll agree to anything eventually.”

The caution was unnecessary, though Phillotson did not say so. “I remember what my vicar at Shaston said, when I left after the row that was made about my agreeing to her elopement. ‘The only thing you can do to retrieve your position and hers is to admit your error in not restraining her with a wise and strong hand, and to get her back again if she’ll come, and be firm in the future.’ But I was so headstrong at that time that I paid no heed. And that after the divorce she should have thought of doing so I did not dream.”

The caution was unnecessary, although Phillotson didn't express that. “I remember what my vicar at Shaston said when I left after the commotion about my agreeing to her running away. ‘The only way you can fix your situation and hers is to admit you were wrong for not stopping her with a wise and firm hand, and to bring her back if she’s willing, and then be firm in the future.’ But I was so stubborn back then that I ignored it. And after the divorce, I never imagined she would think of doing that.”

The gate of Mrs. Edlin’s cottage clicked, and somebody began crossing in the direction of the school. Phillotson said “Good-night.”

The gate of Mrs. Edlin’s cottage clicked, and someone started making their way toward the school. Phillotson said, “Goodnight.”

“Oh, is that Mr. Phillotson,” said Mrs. Edlin. “I was going over to see ’ee. I’ve been upstairs with her, helping her to unpack her things; and upon my word, sir, I don’t think this ought to be!”

“Oh, is that Mr. Phillotson?” said Mrs. Edlin. “I was just coming over to see you. I’ve been upstairs with her, helping her unpack her things, and honestly, sir, I don’t think this should be happening!”

“What—the wedding?”

“What—the wedding plan?”

“Yes. She’s forcing herself to it, poor dear little thing; and you’ve no notion what she’s suffering. I was never much for religion nor against it, but it can’t be right to let her do this, and you ought to persuade her out of it. Of course everybody will say it was very good and forgiving of ’ee to take her to ’ee again. But for my part I don’t.”

“Yes. She’s pushing herself to do this, poor thing; and you have no idea what she’s going through. I’ve never really cared much about religion one way or the other, but it can't be right to let her go through this, and you should try to talk her out of it. Of course, everyone will say it was very kind and forgiving of you to take her back in. But to be honest, I don’t think so.”

“It’s her wish, and I am willing,” said Phillotson with grave reserve, opposition making him illogically tenacious now. “A great piece of laxity will be rectified.”

“It’s her wish, and I’m on board,” said Phillotson with a serious tone, his stubbornness oddly stronger now that there was some opposition. “A major error will be corrected.”

“I don’t believe it. She’s his wife if anybody’s. She’s had three children by him, and he loves her dearly; and it’s a wicked shame to egg her on to this, poor little quivering thing! She’s got nobody on her side. The one man who’d be her friend the obstinate creature won’t allow to come near her. What first put her into this mood o’ mind, I wonder!”

“I can’t believe it. She’s definitely his wife. She’s had three kids with him, and he loves her a lot; it’s really cruel to push her into this, poor little scared thing! She doesn’t have anyone on her side. The one guy who’d be her friend, that stubborn person won’t let him near her. I wonder what made her feel this way!”

“I can’t tell. Not I certainly. It is all voluntary on her part. Now that’s all I have to say.” Phillotson spoke stiffly. “You’ve turned round, Mrs. Edlin. It is unseemly of you!”

“I can’t say for sure. Not really. It’s all her choice. That’s all I have to say.” Phillotson spoke rigidly. “You’ve turned on me, Mrs. Edlin. That’s not appropriate!”

“Well, I knowed you’d be affronted at what I had to say; but I don’t mind that. The truth’s the truth.”

"Well, I knew you’d be offended by what I had to say, but I don’t care about that. The truth is the truth."

“I’m not affronted, Mrs. Edlin. You’ve been too kind a neighbour for that. But I must be allowed to know what’s best for myself and Susanna. I suppose you won’t go to church with us, then?”

“I’m not offended, Mrs. Edlin. You’ve been too good a neighbor for that. But I need to be allowed to decide what’s best for myself and Susanna. I guess you won’t be joining us for church, then?”

“No. Be hanged if I can… I don’t know what the times be coming to! Matrimony have growed to be that serious in these days that one really do feel afeard to move in it at all. In my time we took it more careless; and I don’t know that we was any the worse for it! When I and my poor man were jined in it we kept up the junketing all the week, and drunk the parish dry, and had to borrow half a crown to begin housekeeping!”

“No. I can’t believe it… I don’t know what’s happening these days! Marriage has become so serious now that it really makes you afraid to even think about it. Back in my day, we approached it more lightly; and I don’t think we were any worse off for it! When my late husband and I got married, we celebrated all week, drank the parish dry, and even had to borrow a couple of shillings to start our new home!”

When Mrs. Edlin had gone back to her cottage Phillotson spoke moodily. “I don’t know whether I ought to do it—at any rate quite so rapidly.”

When Mrs. Edlin went back to her cottage, Phillotson spoke with a heavy heart. “I’m not sure if I should do it—at least not so quickly.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“If she is really compelling herself to this against her instincts—merely from this new sense of duty or religion—I ought perhaps to let her wait a bit.”

“If she is truly forcing herself to do this against her instincts—just because of this new sense of duty or belief—I should maybe let her wait a little longer.”

“Now you’ve got so far you ought not to back out of it. That’s my opinion.”

“Now that you’ve come this far, you shouldn’t back out of it. That’s what I think.”

“I can’t very well put it off now; that’s true. But I had a qualm when she gave that little cry at sight of the licence.”

“I can’t really put it off now; that’s true. But I felt a pang of anxiety when she let out that little cry upon seeing the license.”

“Now, never you have qualms, old boy. I mean to give her away to-morrow morning, and you mean to take her. It has always been on my conscience that I didn’t urge more objections to your letting her go, and now we’ve got to this stage I shan’t be content if I don’t help you to set the matter right.”

“Now, don’t worry, my friend. I plan to give her away tomorrow morning, and you intend to take her. I’ve always felt guilty for not pushing back more when you decided to let her go, and now that we’re at this point, I won’t be satisfied unless I help you make things right.”

Phillotson nodded, and seeing how staunch his friend was, became more frank. “No doubt when it gets known what I’ve done I shall be thought a soft fool by many. But they don’t know Sue as I do. Though so elusive, hers is such an honest nature at bottom that I don’t think she has ever done anything against her conscience. The fact of her having lived with Fawley goes for nothing. At the time she left me for him she thought she was quite within her right. Now she thinks otherwise.”

Phillotson nodded, and seeing how loyal his friend was, became more open. “No doubt when people find out what I’ve done, many will think I’m a weak fool. But they don’t know Sue like I do. Even though she’s hard to pin down, at her core, she has such an honest nature that I don’t think she’s ever acted against her conscience. The fact that she lived with Fawley doesn’t really matter. At the time she left me for him, she believed she was completely in the right. Now she feels differently.”

The next morning came, and the self-sacrifice of the woman on the altar of what she was pleased to call her principles was acquiesced in by these two friends, each from his own point of view. Phillotson went across to the Widow Edlin’s to fetch Sue a few minutes after eight o’clock. The fog of the previous day or two on the low-lands had travelled up here by now, and the trees on the green caught armfuls, and turned them into showers of big drops. The bride was waiting, ready; bonnet and all on. She had never in her life looked so much like the lily her name connoted as she did in that pallid morning light. Chastened, world-weary, remorseful, the strain on her nerves had preyed upon her flesh and bones, and she appeared smaller in outline than she had formerly done, though Sue had not been a large woman in her days of rudest health.

The next morning arrived, and the woman’s self-sacrifice for what she called her principles was accepted by these two friends, each in their own way. Phillotson went over to the Widow Edlin’s to pick up Sue a few minutes after eight o’clock. The fog from the past day or two in the lowlands had made its way up here, and the trees on the green caught it in their branches, turning it into showers of big drops. The bride was ready and waiting, complete with her bonnet. She had never looked as much like the lily her name suggested as she did in that pale morning light. Chastened, world-weary, and regretful, the tension on her nerves had taken a toll on her body, making her appear smaller than before, though Sue had never been a large woman even in her healthiest days.

“Prompt,” said the schoolmaster, magnanimously taking her hand. But he checked his impulse to kiss her, remembering her start of yesterday, which unpleasantly lingered in his mind.

“Prompt,” said the schoolmaster, generously taking her hand. But he held back his urge to kiss her, recalling her startled reaction from yesterday, which uncomfortably stayed in his mind.

Gillingham joined them, and they left the house, Widow Edlin continuing steadfast in her refusal to assist in the ceremony.

Gillingham joined them, and they left the house, with Widow Edlin remaining firm in her refusal to help with the ceremony.

“Where is the church?” said Sue. She had not lived there for any length of time since the old church was pulled down, and in her preoccupation forgot the new one.

“Where's the church?” said Sue. She hadn't lived there for long since the old church was torn down, and in her distraction, she forgot about the new one.

“Up here,” said Phillotson; and presently the tower loomed large and solemn in the fog. The vicar had already crossed to the building, and when they entered he said pleasantly: “We almost want candles.”

“Up here,” said Phillotson; and soon the tower appeared big and serious in the fog. The vicar had already walked over to the building, and when they went inside he said cheerfully: “We could almost use some candles.”

“You do—wish me to be yours, Richard?” gasped Sue in a whisper.

“You really—want me to be yours, Richard?” Sue whispered, breathless.

“Certainly, dear; above all things in the world.”

“Of course, dear; above everything else in the world.”

Sue said no more; and for the second or third time he felt he was not quite following out the humane instinct which had induced him to let her go.

Sue said nothing more; and for the second or third time, he felt he wasn't fully following the compassionate instinct that had led him to let her go.

There they stood, five altogether: the parson, the clerk, the couple, and Gillingham; and the holy ordinance was resolemnized forthwith. In the nave of the edifice were two or three villagers, and when the clergyman came to the words, “What God hath joined,” a woman’s voice from among these was heard to utter audibly:

There they stood, five of them in total: the pastor, the clerk, the couple, and Gillingham; and the sacred ceremony was repeated right away. In the main part of the building were two or three villagers, and when the clergyman came to the words, “What God has joined,” a woman’s voice from among them could be heard saying:

“God hath jined indeed!”

“God has joined indeed!”

It was like a re-enactment by the ghosts of their former selves of the similar scene which had taken place at Melchester years before. When the books were signed the vicar congratulated the husband and wife on having performed a noble, and righteous, and mutually forgiving act. “All’s well that ends well,” he said smiling. “May you long be happy together, after thus having been ‘saved as by fire.’”

It was like a reenactment by the ghosts of their former selves of a similar scene that had happened at Melchester years earlier. When the contracts were signed, the vicar congratulated the husband and wife on doing something noble, righteous, and mutually forgiving. "All's well that ends well," he said with a smile. "May you be happy together for a long time after having been 'saved as by fire.'"

They came down the nearly empty building, and crossed to the schoolhouse. Gillingham wanted to get home that night, and left early. He, too, congratulated the couple. “Now,” he said in parting from Phillotson, who walked out a little way, “I shall be able to tell the people in your native place a good round tale; and they’ll all say ‘Well done,’ depend on it.”

They walked down the nearly empty building and headed over to the schoolhouse. Gillingham wanted to get home that night, so he left early. He also congratulated the couple. “Now,” he said as he parted from Phillotson, who walked a little way ahead, “I’ll have a great story to share with the people from your hometown; they’ll all say ‘Well done,’ trust me.”

When the schoolmaster got back Sue was making a pretence of doing some housewifery as if she lived there. But she seemed timid at his approach, and compunction wrought on him at sight of it.

When the schoolmaster returned, Sue was pretending to do some household tasks as if she lived there. But she seemed shy as he came closer, and he felt a pang of guilt when he saw her.

“Of course, my dear, I shan’t expect to intrude upon your personal privacy any more than I did before,” he said gravely. “It is for our good socially to do this, and that’s its justification, if it was not my reason.” Sue brightened a little.

“Of course, my dear, I won't expect to intrude on your personal privacy any more than I did before,” he said seriously. “It’s for our social benefit to do this, and that’s its justification, even if that wasn’t my reason.” Sue perked up a bit.

VI

The place was the door of Jude’s lodging in the out-skirts of Christminster—far from the precincts of St. Silas’ where he had formerly lived, which saddened him to sickness. The rain was coming down. A woman in shabby black stood on the doorstep talking to Jude, who held the door in his hand.

The location was the entrance to Jude’s place on the outskirts of Christminster—far from the area around St. Silas’ where he used to live, which made him feel seriously unwell. The rain was pouring down. A woman in worn black stood on the doorstep talking to Jude, who was holding the door.

“I am lonely, destitute, and houseless—that’s what I am! Father has turned me out of doors after borrowing every penny I’d got, to put it into his business, and then accusing me of laziness when I was only waiting for a situation. I am at the mercy of the world! If you can’t take me and help me, Jude, I must go to the workhouse, or to something worse. Only just now two undergraduates winked at me as I came along. ’Tis hard for a woman to keep virtuous where there’s so many young men!”

"I’m lonely, broke, and homeless—that’s who I am! Dad kicked me out after borrowing every penny I had to invest in his business, and then he blamed me for being lazy when I was just waiting to find a job. I’m at the mercy of the world! If you can’t take me in and help me, Jude, I’ll have to go to the workhouse, or worse. Just now, two college guys winked at me as I walked by. It’s tough for a woman to stay virtuous with so many young men around!"

The woman in the rain who spoke thus was Arabella, the evening being that of the day after Sue’s remarriage with Phillotson.

The woman in the rain who spoke like this was Arabella, and it was the evening after Sue’s remarriage to Phillotson.

“I am sorry for you, but I am only in lodgings,” said Jude coldly.

“I feel sorry for you, but I’m just staying in a rental,” Jude said coldly.

“Then you turn me away?”

“Are you turning me away?”

“I’ll give you enough to get food and lodging for a few days.”

"I'll give you enough for food and a place to stay for a few days."

“Oh, but can’t you have the kindness to take me in? I cannot endure going to a public house to lodge; and I am so lonely. Please, Jude, for old times’ sake!”

“Oh, but can’t you be kind enough to let me stay with you? I can’t stand the thought of lodging at a public inn, and I feel so alone. Please, Jude, for old times’ sake!”

“No, no,” said Jude hastily. “I don’t want to be reminded of those things; and if you talk about them I shall not help you.”

“No, no,” Jude said quickly. “I don’t want to be reminded of those things; and if you talk about them, I won’t help you.”

“Then I suppose I must go!” said Arabella. She bent her head against the doorpost and began sobbing.

“Then I guess I have to go!” said Arabella. She rested her head against the doorframe and started crying.

“The house is full,” said Jude. “And I have only a little extra room to my own—not much more than a closet—where I keep my tools, and templates, and the few books I have left!”

“The house is full,” Jude said. “And I only have a little extra space for myself—not much more than a closet—where I keep my tools, templates, and the few books I have left!”

“That would be a palace for me!”

“That would be a mansion for me!”

“There is no bedstead in it.”

“There isn't a bed frame in it.”

“A bit of a bed could be made on the floor. It would be good enough for me.”

“A small bed could be set up on the floor. That would be fine for me.”

Unable to be harsh with her, and not knowing what to do, Jude called the man who let the lodgings, and said this was an acquaintance of his in great distress for want of temporary shelter.

Unable to be harsh with her and unsure of what to do, Jude called the man who rented out the lodgings and explained that this was an acquaintance of his in urgent need of temporary shelter.

“You may remember me as barmaid at the Lamb and Flag formerly?” spoke up Arabella. “My father has insulted me this afternoon, and I’ve left him, though without a penny!”

“You might remember me as the barmaid at the Lamb and Flag?” Arabella said. “My father insulted me this afternoon, and I’ve left him, even though I don’t have a penny!”

The householder said he could not recall her features. “But still, if you are a friend of Mr. Fawley’s we’ll do what we can for a day or two—if he’ll make himself answerable?”

The homeowner said he couldn't remember what she looked like. “But if you’re a friend of Mr. Fawley’s, we’ll do what we can for a day or two—if he’ll take responsibility?”

“Yes, yes,” said Jude. “She has really taken me quite unawares; but I should wish to help her out of her difficulty.” And an arrangement was ultimately come to under which a bed was to be thrown down in Jude’s lumber-room, to make it comfortable for Arabella till she could get out of the strait she was in—not by her own fault, as she declared—and return to her father’s again.

“Yes, yes,” Jude said. “She really caught me off guard; but I want to help her out of her situation.” They eventually agreed to set up a bed in Jude’s storage room to make it comfortable for Arabella until she could find a way out of her predicament—not that it was her fault, as she insisted—and return to her father’s home.

While they were waiting for this to be done Arabella said: “You know the news, I suppose?”

While they were waiting for this to be done, Arabella said, “You know the news, right?”

“I guess what you mean; but I know nothing.”

“I think I understand what you're saying, but I have no idea.”

“I had a letter from Anny at Alfredston to-day. She had just heard that the wedding was to be yesterday: but she didn’t know if it had come off.”

“I got a letter from Anny at Alfredston today. She just heard that the wedding was supposed to be yesterday, but she didn't know if it actually happened.”

“I don’t wish to talk of it.”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“No, no: of course you don’t. Only it shows what kind of woman—”

“No, no: of course you don’t. It just reveals what kind of woman—”

“Don’t speak of her I say! She’s a fool! And she’s an angel, too, poor dear!”

“Don’t talk about her, I say! She’s an idiot! And she’s an angel, too, poor thing!”

“If it’s done, he’ll have a chance of getting back to his old position, by everybody’s account, so Anny says. All his well-wishers will be pleased, including the bishop himself.”

“If it’s done, he’ll have a shot at getting back to his old position, according to everyone, or at least that’s what Anny says. All his supporters will be happy, including the bishop himself.”

“Do spare me, Arabella.”

“Please spare me, Arabella.”

Arabella was duly installed in the little attic, and at first she did not come near Jude at all. She went to and fro about her own business, which, when they met for a moment on the stairs or in the passage, she informed him was that of obtaining another place in the occupation she understood best. When Jude suggested London as affording the most likely opening in the liquor trade, she shook her head. “No—the temptations are too many,” she said. “Any humble tavern in the country before that for me.”

Arabella was settled into the small attic, and at first, she didn’t approach Jude at all. She went about her own business, which, when they briefly crossed paths on the stairs or in the hallway, she told him was in search of another job in the field she knew best. When Jude suggested London as a place with the best opportunities in the liquor trade, she shook her head. “No—the temptations are too great,” she said. “I'd prefer any little tavern in the countryside over that.”

On the Sunday morning following, when he breakfasted later than on other days, she meekly asked him if she might come in to breakfast with him, as she had broken her teapot, and could not replace it immediately, the shops being shut.

On the Sunday morning after, when he had breakfast later than usual, she quietly asked if she could join him for breakfast since she had broken her teapot and couldn't replace it right away because the shops were closed.

“Yes, if you like,” he said indifferently.

"Sure, if that's what you want," he said nonchalantly.

While they sat without speaking she suddenly observed: “You seem all in a brood, old man. I’m sorry for you.”

While they sat in silence, she suddenly noticed, “You seem really deep in thought, old man. I feel sorry for you.”

“I am all in a brood.”

"I'm deep in thought."

“It is about her, I know. It’s no business of mine, but I could find out all about the wedding—if it really did take place—if you wanted to know.”

“It’s about her, I know. It’s not my place, but I could find out everything about the wedding—if it really happened—if you wanted to know.”

“How could you?”

"How could you do that?"

“I wanted to go to Alfredston to get a few things I left there. And I could see Anny, who’ll be sure to have heard all about it, as she has friends at Marygreen.”

“I wanted to go to Alfredston to pick up a few things I left there. And I could see Anny, who will definitely have heard all about it since she has friends at Marygreen.”

Jude could not bear to acquiesce in this proposal; but his suspense pitted itself against his discretion, and won in the struggle. “You can ask about it if you like,” he said. “I’ve not heard a sound from there. It must have been very private, if—they have married.”

Jude couldn't bring himself to agree to this suggestion; however, his anxiety clashed with his good judgment and lost in the end. “You can ask about it if you want,” he said. “I haven't heard anything from there. It must have been quite private, if—they have gotten married.”

“I am afraid I haven’t enough cash to take me there and back, or I should have gone before. I must wait till I have earned some.”

“I’m afraid I don’t have enough cash to get there and back, or I would have gone already. I need to wait until I’ve earned some.”

“Oh—I can pay the journey for you,” he said impatiently. And thus his suspense as to Sue’s welfare, and the possible marriage, moved him to dispatch for intelligence the last emissary he would have thought of choosing deliberately.

“Oh—I can pay for your trip,” he said, feeling impatient. And so, his worry about Sue’s safety and the potential marriage drove him to send for information through the last person he would have intentionally chosen.

Arabella went, Jude requesting her to be home not later than by the seven o’clock train. When she had gone he said: “Why should I have charged her to be back by a particular time! She’s nothing to me—nor the other neither!”

Arabella left, with Jude asking her to be home no later than the seven o’clock train. After she left, he said, “Why did I tell her to be back by a certain time? She means nothing to me—just like the other one!”

But having finished work he could not help going to the station to meet Arabella, dragged thither by feverish haste to get the news she might bring, and know the worst. Arabella had made dimples most successfully all the way home, and when she stepped out of the railway carriage she smiled. He merely said “Well?” with the very reverse of a smile.

But after finishing work, he couldn't resist going to the station to meet Arabella, driven by a nervous urgency to hear the news she might have and find out what had happened. Arabella had flashed her dimples all the way home, and when she stepped out of the train, she smiled. He just said, "Well?" with the exact opposite of a smile.

“They are married.”

“They're married.”

“Yes—of course they are!” he returned. She observed, however, the hard strain upon his lip as he spoke.

“Yes—of course they are!” he replied. She noticed, however, the tense strain on his lip as he spoke.

“Anny says she has heard from Belinda, her relation out at Marygreen, that it was very sad, and curious!”

“Anny says she heard from Belinda, her relative out in Marygreen, that it was really sad and strange!”

“How do you mean sad? She wanted to marry him again, didn’t she? And he her!”

“How do you mean sad? She wanted to marry him again, didn’t she? And he wanted her too!”

“Yes—that was it. She wanted to in one sense, but not in the other. Mrs. Edlin was much upset by it all, and spoke out her mind at Phillotson. But Sue was that excited about it that she burnt her best embroidery that she’d worn with you, to blot you out entirely. Well—if a woman feels like it, she ought to do it. I commend her for it, though others don’t.” Arabella sighed. “She felt he was her only husband, and that she belonged to nobody else in the sight of God A’mighty while he lived. Perhaps another woman feels the same about herself, too!” Arabella sighed again.

“Yes—that was it. She wanted to, in one way, but not in another. Mrs. Edlin was really upset about everything and spoke her mind to Phillotson. But Sue was so caught up in her feelings that she burned her favorite embroidery that she used to wear with you, just to erase you completely. Well—if a woman feels that way, she should go for it. I give her credit for that, even if others don't.” Arabella sighed. “She believed he was her only husband and that she belonged to no one else in the eyes of God while he was alive. Maybe another woman feels the same about herself too!” Arabella sighed again.

“I don’t want any cant!” exclaimed Jude.

“I don’t want any nonsense!” exclaimed Jude.

“It isn’t cant,” said Arabella. “I feel exactly the same as she!”

“It’s not just talk,” said Arabella. “I feel exactly the same as she does!”

He closed that issue by remarking abruptly: “Well—now I know all I wanted to know. Many thanks for your information. I am not going back to my lodgings just yet.” And he left her straightway.

He wrapped up the conversation by saying bluntly, “Well—now I know everything I needed to know. Thanks for the info. I’m not heading back to my place just yet.” Then he walked away immediately.

In his misery and depression Jude walked to well-nigh every spot in the city that he had visited with Sue; thence he did not know whither, and then thought of going home to his usual evening meal. But having all the vices of his virtues, and some to spare, he turned into a public house, for the first time during many months. Among the possible consequences of her marriage Sue had not dwelt on this.

In his sorrow and depression, Jude walked to almost every place in the city he had gone to with Sue; after that, he wasn’t sure where to go, and then thought about heading home for his usual evening meal. But, having all the flaws that came with his qualities, and then some, he turned into a pub for the first time in many months. Among the possible outcomes of her marriage, Sue hadn’t considered this.

Arabella, meanwhile, had gone back. The evening passed, and Jude did not return. At half-past nine Arabella herself went out, first proceeding to an outlying district near the river where her father lived, and had opened a small and precarious pork-shop lately.

Arabella, in the meantime, had gone back. The evening went on, and Jude didn’t come back. At nine-thirty, Arabella herself left, first heading to a remote area near the river where her father lived, who had recently opened a small and unstable pork shop.

“Well,” she said to him, “for all your rowing me that night, I’ve called in, for I have something to tell you. I think I shall get married and settled again. Only you must help me: and you can do no less, after what I’ve stood ’ee.”

“Well,” she said to him, “after everything you did for me that night, I wanted to drop by because I have something to share with you. I think I'm going to get married and settle down again. But you have to help me: you owe me that much after what I've gone through.”

“I’ll do anything to get thee off my hands!”

“I'll do anything to get you off my hands!”

“Very well. I am now going to look for my young man. He’s on the loose I’m afraid, and I must get him home. All I want you to do to-night is not to fasten the door, in case I should want to sleep here, and should be late.”

“Alright. I’m going to find my young man now. I’m afraid he’s out wandering, and I need to bring him back home. All I need you to do tonight is leave the door unlocked, just in case I end up needing to sleep here and I get back late.”

“I thought you’d soon get tired of giving yourself airs and keeping away!”

“I figured you’d get bored of acting all high and mighty and staying away soon!”

“Well—don’t do the door. That’s all I say.”

“Well—don’t mess with the door. That’s all I’m saying.”

She then sallied out again, and first hastening back to Jude’s to make sure that he had not returned, began her search for him. A shrewd guess as to his probable course took her straight to the tavern which Jude had formerly frequented, and where she had been barmaid for a brief term. She had no sooner opened the door of the “Private Bar” than her eyes fell upon him—sitting in the shade at the back of the compartment, with his eyes fixed on the floor in a blank stare. He was drinking nothing stronger than ale just then. He did not observe her, and she entered and sat beside him.

She stepped out again and quickly went back to Jude’s place to make sure he hadn’t come back, then started looking for him. A smart guess about where he might be led her straight to the tavern Jude used to visit, where she had worked as a barmaid for a short time. As soon as she opened the door to the “Private Bar,” she spotted him—sitting in the shade at the back of the room, staring blankly at the floor. He was drinking nothing stronger than ale at that moment. He didn’t notice her, so she walked in and sat down next to him.

Jude looked up, and said without surprise: “You’ve come to have something, Arabella? … I’m trying to forget her: that’s all! But I can’t; and I am going home.” She saw that he was a little way on in liquor, but only a little as yet.

Jude looked up and said without surprise, “You’ve come to get something, Arabella? … I’m trying to forget her, that’s all! But I can’t, and I’m going home.” She noticed that he had been drinking a bit, but just a little so far.

“I’ve come entirely to look for you, dear boy. You are not well. Now you must have something better than that.” Arabella held up her finger to the barmaid. “You shall have a liqueur—that’s better fit for a man of education than beer. You shall have maraschino, or curaçao dry or sweet, or cherry brandy. I’ll treat you, poor chap!”

“I’ve come all this way to find you, dear boy. You’re not doing well. Now you need something better than that.” Arabella raised her finger to get the barmaid’s attention. “You should have a liqueur—that’s more suitable for a man of your background than beer. You can choose maraschino, dry or sweet curaçao, or cherry brandy. It’s my treat, poor guy!”

“I don’t care which! Say cherry brandy… Sue has served me badly, very badly. I didn’t expect it of Sue! I stuck to her, and she ought to have stuck to me. I’d have sold my soul for her sake, but she wouldn’t risk hers a jot for me. To save her own soul she lets mine go damn! … But it isn’t her fault, poor little girl—I am sure it isn’t!”

“I don’t care which! Just say cherry brandy… Sue has really let me down, seriously let me down. I didn’t expect that from Sue! I was loyal to her, and she should have been loyal to me. I’d have done anything for her, but she wouldn’t lift a finger for me. To protect herself, she’s willing to let me go to hell! … But it’s not her fault, poor girl—I’m sure it’s not!”

How Arabella had obtained money did not appear, but she ordered a liqueur each, and paid for them. When they had drunk these Arabella suggested another; and Jude had the pleasure of being, as it were, personally conducted through the varieties of spirituous delectation by one who knew the landmarks well. Arabella kept very considerably in the rear of Jude; but though she only sipped where he drank, she took as much as she could safely take without losing her head—which was not a little, as the crimson upon her countenance showed.

How Arabella got the money was unclear, but she ordered a liqueur for each of them and paid for it. After they enjoyed those, Arabella suggested another round; and Jude found joy in being guided through the different types of drinks by someone who was familiar with them. Arabella stayed quite a bit behind Jude in terms of consumption, but even though she only sipped while he drank, she took as much as she could handle without losing control—which was quite a bit, as the flush on her cheeks revealed.

Her tone towards him to-night was uniformly soothing and cajoling; and whenever he said “I don’t care what happens to me,” a thing he did continually, she replied, “But I do very much!” The closing hour came, and they were compelled to turn out; whereupon Arabella put her arm round his waist, and guided his unsteady footsteps.

Her tone toward him tonight was consistently gentle and persuasive; and whenever he said, “I don’t care what happens to me,” which he kept saying, she would respond, “But I really do!” As the evening came to an end, they had to leave; then Arabella wrapped her arm around his waist and helped him steady himself as he walked.

When they were in the streets she said: “I don’t know what our landlord will say to my bringing you home in this state. I expect we are fastened out, so that he’ll have to come down and let us in.”

When they were in the streets, she said: “I don’t know what our landlord will think about me bringing you home like this. I guess we’re locked out, so he’ll have to come down and let us in.”

“I don’t know—I don’t know.”

"I don't know—I don't know."

“That’s the worst of not having a home of your own. I tell you, Jude, what we had best do. Come round to my father’s—I made it up with him a bit to-day. I can let you in, and nobody will see you at all; and by to-morrow morning you’ll be all right.”

"That's the biggest problem with not having a place of your own. I tell you, Jude, here's what we should do. Come over to my dad's—I smoothed things over with him a little today. I can let you in, and no one will see you at all; by tomorrow morning, you'll be fine."

“Anything—anywhere,” replied Jude. “What the devil does it matter to me?”

“Anything—anywhere,” Jude replied. “What does it matter to me?”

They went along together, like any other fuddling couple, her arm still round his waist, and his, at last, round hers; though with no amatory intent; but merely because he was weary, unstable, and in need of support.

They walked together like any other tipsy couple, her arm still around his waist, and his finally around hers, though there was no romantic intent—just that he was tired, unsteady, and needed some support.

“This—is th’ Martyrs’—burning-place,” he stammered as they dragged across a broad street. “I remember—in old Fuller’s Holy State—and I am reminded of it—by our passing by here—old Fuller in his Holy State says, that at the burning of Ridley, Doctor Smith—preached sermon, and took as his text ‘Though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.’—Often think of it as I pass here. Ridley was a—”

“This is the Martyrs’ burning place,” he stammered as they were dragged across a broad street. “I remember in old Fuller’s Holy State—and I’m reminded of it by our passing by here—old Fuller in his Holy State says that during the burning of Ridley, Doctor Smith preached a sermon and used as his text ‘Though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.’ I often think about it as I pass here. Ridley was a—”

“Yes. Exactly. Very thoughtful of you, deary, even though it hasn’t much to do with our present business.”

“Yes. Exactly. That’s very kind of you, dear, even though it doesn’t have much to do with what we’re working on right now.”

“Why, yes it has! I’m giving my body to be burned! But—ah you don’t understand!—it wants Sue to understand such things! And I was her seducer—poor little girl! And she’s gone—and I don’t care about myself! Do what you like with me! … And yet she did it for conscience’ sake, poor little Sue!”

“Of course it has! I’m sacrificing my body! But—oh, you don’t get it!—it’s about Sue understanding these things! And I was the one who led her astray—poor girl! And now she’s gone—and I don’t care about myself! Do whatever you want with me! … And still, she did it for the sake of her conscience, poor Sue!”

“Hang her!—I mean, I think she was right,” hiccuped Arabella. “I’ve my feelings too, like her; and I feel I belong to you in Heaven’s eye, and to nobody else, till death us do part! It is—hic—never too late—hic to mend!”

“Hang her!—I mean, I think she was right,” hiccuped Arabella. “I have my feelings too, just like her; and I feel I belong to you in Heaven’s eyes, and to no one else, until death do us part! It’s—hic—never too late—hic to fix things!”

They had reached her father’s house, and she softly unfastened the door, groping about for a light within.

They had arrived at her dad's house, and she quietly unlocked the door, feeling around for a light inside.

The circumstances were not altogether unlike those of their entry into the cottage at Cresscombe, such a long time before. Nor were perhaps Arabella’s motives. But Jude did not think of that, though she did.

The situation was not completely different from when they first entered the cottage at Cresscombe, such a long time ago. Perhaps Arabella's reasons were similar as well. But Jude wasn't considering that, even though she was.

“I can’t find the matches, dear,” she said when she had fastened up the door. “But never mind—this way. As quiet as you can, please.”

“I can’t find the matches, babe,” she said after she locked the door. “But it’s alright—this way. Please, as quietly as you can.”

“It is as dark as pitch,” said Jude.

“It’s as dark as night,” said Jude.

“Give me your hand, and I’ll lead you. That’s it. Just sit down here, and I’ll pull off your boots. I don’t want to wake him.”

“Give me your hand, and I’ll help you. That’s it. Just sit down here, and I’ll take off your boots. I don’t want to wake him.”

“Who?”

“Who is it?”

“Father. He’d make a row, perhaps.”

“Dad. He might cause a scene, I guess.”

She pulled off his boots. “Now,” she whispered, “take hold of me—never mind your weight. Now—first stair, second stair—”

She took off his boots. “Okay,” she whispered, “hold onto me—don’t worry about your weight. Now—first step, second step—”

“But—are we out in our old house by Marygreen?” asked the stupefied Jude. “I haven’t been inside it for years till now! Hey? And where are my books? That’s what I want to know?”

“But—are we in our old house by Marygreen?” asked the confused Jude. “I haven't been inside it for years until now! Right? And where are my books? That's what I want to know?”

“We are at my house, dear, where there’s nobody to spy out how ill you are. Now—third stair, fourth stair—that’s it. Now we shall get on.”

“We're at my place, dear, where no one can see how unwell you are. Now—third step, fourth step—that’s it. Now we can continue.”

VII

Arabella was preparing breakfast in the downstairs back room of this small, recently hired tenement of her father’s. She put her head into the little pork-shop in front, and told Mr. Donn it was ready. Donn, endeavouring to look like a master pork-butcher, in a greasy blue blouse, and with a strap round his waist from which a steel dangled, came in promptly.

Arabella was getting breakfast ready in the back room of her father's small, recently rented apartment. She poked her head into the small pork shop in front and let Mr. Donn know it was ready. Donn, trying to appear like a skilled butcher in a greasy blue apron with a strap around his waist from which a steel knife dangled, came in right away.

“You must mind the shop this morning,” he said casually. “I’ve to go and get some inwards and half a pig from Lumsdon, and to call elsewhere. If you live here you must put your shoulder to the wheel, at least till I get the business started!”

“You need to take care of the shop this morning,” he said casually. “I have to go pick up some supplies and half a pig from Lumsdon, and run some other errands. If you’re living here, you need to pitch in, at least until I get the business up and running!”

“Well, for to-day I can’t say.” She looked deedily into his face. “I’ve got a prize upstairs.”

“Well, I can't say for today.” She looked earnestly into his face. “I've got a prize upstairs.”

“Oh? What’s that?”

“Oh? What’s that about?”

“A husband—almost.”

"A husband—kind of."

“No!”

"No way!"

“Yes. It’s Jude. He’s come back to me.”

“Yes. It’s Jude. He’s returned to me.”

“Your old original one? Well, I’m damned!”

“Your old original one? Well, I’m shocked!”

“Well, I always did like him, that I will say.”

“Well, I always liked him, that I can say.”

“But how does he come to be up there?” said Donn, humour-struck, and nodding to the ceiling.

“But how did he end up up there?” said Donn, amused, nodding towards the ceiling.

“Don’t ask inconvenient questions, Father. What we’ve to do is to keep him here till he and I are—as we were.”

“Don’t ask awkward questions, Dad. What we need to do is keep him here until he and I are—like we used to be.”

“How was that?”

“How’d that go?”

“Married.”

“Married”

“Ah… Well it is the rummest thing I ever heard of—marrying an old husband again, and so much new blood in the world! He’s no catch, to my thinking. I’d have had a new one while I was about it.”

“Ah… Well, it’s the strangest thing I’ve ever heard of—remarrying an old husband when there’s so much new talent out there! He’s not a great catch, in my opinion. I would have gone for a new one while I was at it.”

“It isn’t rum for a woman to want her old husband back for respectability, though for a man to want his old wife back—well, perhaps it is funny, rather!” And Arabella was suddenly seized with a fit of loud laughter, in which her father joined more moderately.

“It’s not strange for a woman to want her old husband back for the sake of respectability, but for a man to want his old wife back—well, that might just be a bit funny!” And Arabella suddenly burst into loud laughter, which her father joined in more quietly.

“Be civil to him, and I’ll do the rest,” she said when she had recovered seriousness. “He told me this morning that his head ached fit to burst, and he hardly seemed to know where he was. And no wonder, considering how he mixed his drink last night. We must keep him jolly and cheerful here for a day or two, and not let him go back to his lodging. Whatever you advance I’ll pay back to you again. But I must go up and see how he is now, poor deary.”

“Be nice to him, and I’ll take care of the rest,” she said when she had regained her seriousness. “He told me this morning that his head ached like crazy, and he barely seemed to know where he was. And it's no surprise, given how he mixed his drinks last night. We need to keep him happy and cheerful here for a day or two, and not let him go back to his place. Whatever you lend me, I’ll pay you back. But I have to go up and check on him now, poor thing.”

Arabella ascended the stairs, softly opened the door of the first bedroom, and peeped in. Finding that her shorn Samson was asleep she entered to the bedside and stood regarding him. The fevered flush on his face from the debauch of the previous evening lessened the fragility of his ordinary appearance, and his long lashes, dark brows, and curly back hair and beard against the white pillow completed the physiognomy of one whom Arabella, as a woman of rank passions, still felt it worth while to recapture, highly important to recapture as a woman straitened both in means and in reputation. Her ardent gaze seemed to affect him; his quick breathing became suspended, and he opened his eyes.

Arabella climbed the stairs, gently opened the door to the first bedroom, and peeked inside. Seeing that her shaven Samson was asleep, she approached the bedside and looked at him. The feverish flush on his face from the night before softened his usual fragility, and his long lashes, dark brows, and curly black hair and beard against the white pillow created the image of someone Arabella, as a woman of strong passions, felt it was worth the effort to win back, especially important to win back as someone constrained by both resources and reputation. Her intense gaze seemed to have an effect on him; his quick breathing stopped for a moment, and he opened his eyes.

“How are you now, dear?” said she. “It is I—Arabella.”

“How are you doing now, dear?” she said. “It’s me—Arabella.”

“Ah!—where—oh yes, I remember! You gave me shelter… I am stranded—ill—demoralized—damn bad! That’s what I am!”

“Ah!—where—oh yes, I remember! You took me in… I’m stuck—sick—down in the dumps—really bad! That’s what I am!”

“Then do stay here. There’s nobody in the house but father and me, and you can rest till you are thoroughly well. I’ll tell them at the stoneworks that you are knocked up.”

“Then please stay here. It's just my dad and me in the house, and you can relax until you're completely better. I’ll let them at the stoneworks know that you're not feeling well.”

“I wonder what they are thinking at the lodgings!”

“I wonder what they’re thinking at the place where we’re staying!”

“I’ll go round and explain. Perhaps you had better let me pay up, or they’ll think we’ve run away?”

“I’ll go around and explain. Maybe you should let me settle this, or they’ll think we’ve escaped?”

“Yes. You’ll find enough money in my pocket there.”

“Yes. You’ll find enough money in my pocket there.”

Quite indifferent, and shutting his eyes because he could not bear the daylight in his throbbing eye-balls, Jude seemed to doze again. Arabella took his purse, softly left the room, and putting on her outdoor things went off to the lodgings she and he had quitted the evening before.

Quite indifferent, and closing his eyes because he couldn't stand the sunlight hurting his throbbing eyeballs, Jude appeared to doze off again. Arabella took his wallet, quietly left the room, and after putting on her outdoor clothes, headed back to the place they had left the night before.

Scarcely half an hour had elapsed ere she reappeared round the corner, walking beside a lad wheeling a truck on which were piled all Jude’s household possessions, and also the few of Arabella’s things which she had taken to the lodging for her short sojourn there. Jude was in such physical pain from his unfortunate break-down of the previous night, and in such mental pain from the loss of Sue and from having yielded in his half-somnolent state to Arabella, that when he saw his few chattels unpacked and standing before his eyes in this strange bedroom, intermixed with woman’s apparel, he scarcely considered how they had come there, or what their coming signalized.

Barely half an hour had passed when she came back around the corner, walking next to a guy pushing a cart loaded with all of Jude’s belongings and a few of Arabella’s things that she had brought to the place for her short stay. Jude was in so much physical pain from his unfortunate breakdown the night before and was also mentally struggling with the loss of Sue and his weakness in giving in to Arabella in his half-asleep state. So when he saw his few belongings unpacked and laid out in this unfamiliar bedroom, mixed in with women's clothing, he hardly thought about how they had gotten there or what their arrival meant.

“Now,” said Arabella to her father downstairs, “we must keep plenty of good liquor going in the house these next few days. I know his nature, and if he once gets into that fearfully low state that he does get into sometimes, he’ll never do the honourable thing by me in this world, and I shall be left in the lurch. He must be kept cheerful. He has a little money in the savings bank, and he has given me his purse to pay for anything necessary. Well, that will be the licence; for I must have that ready at hand, to catch him the moment he’s in the humour. You must pay for the liquor. A few friends, and a quiet convivial party would be the thing, if we could get it up. It would advertise the shop, and help me too.”

“Now,” Arabella said to her father downstairs, “we need to keep plenty of good drinks stocked in the house over the next few days. I know his temperament, and if he falls into that really low state he sometimes does, he won’t do the right thing by me, and I’ll be left hanging. He needs to stay upbeat. He has a little money saved up, and he’s given me his wallet to cover any necessary expenses. Well, that’ll be for the license; I need to have that ready so I can catch him when he’s in the mood. You need to pay for the drinks. A few friends and a relaxed get-together would be ideal, if we can pull it off. It would promote the shop and help me out too.”

“That can be got up easy enough by anybody who’ll afford victuals and drink… Well yes—it would advertise the shop—that’s true.”

"That can be put together pretty easily by anyone who can buy food and drinks... Well, yeah—it would promote the shop—that’s true."

Three days later, when Jude had recovered somewhat from the fearful throbbing of his eyes and brain, but was still considerably confused in his mind by what had been supplied to him by Arabella during the interval—to keep him, jolly, as she expressed it—the quiet convivial gathering, suggested by her, to wind Jude up to the striking point, took place.

Three days later, after Jude had started to feel a bit better from the terrible pounding in his eyes and head, but was still pretty confused by what Arabella had given him to keep him happy, as she put it, the calm get-together she suggested to lift Jude's spirits took place.

Donn had only just opened his miserable little pork and sausage shop, which had as yet scarce any customers; nevertheless that party advertised it well, and the Donns acquired a real notoriety among a certain class in Christminster who knew not the colleges, nor their works, nor their ways. Jude was asked if he could suggest any guest in addition to those named by Arabella and her father, and in a saturnine humour of perfect recklessness mentioned Uncle Joe, and Stagg, and the decayed auctioneer, and others whom he remembered as having been frequenters of the well-known tavern during his bout therein years before. He also suggested Freckles and Bower o’ Bliss. Arabella took him at his word so far as the men went, but drew the line at the ladies.

Donn had just opened his small, struggling pork and sausage shop, which barely had any customers. However, that group promoted it well, and the Donns gained a certain notoriety among a segment of Christminster that didn’t know about the colleges, their work, or their ways. Jude was asked if he could suggest any guests besides those mentioned by Arabella and her father. In a darkly reckless mood, he mentioned Uncle Joe, Stagg, the washed-up auctioneer, and others he remembered as regulars at the well-known tavern during his time there years ago. He also suggested Freckles and Bower o’ Bliss. Arabella went along with his suggestions for the men but drew the line at the ladies.

Another man they knew, Tinker Taylor, though he lived in the same street, was not invited; but as he went homeward from a late job on the evening of the party, he had occasion to call at the shop for trotters. There were none in, but he was promised some the next morning. While making his inquiry Taylor glanced into the back room, and saw the guests sitting round, card-playing, and drinking, and otherwise enjoying themselves at Donn’s expense. He went home to bed, and on his way out next morning wondered how the party went off. He thought it hardly worth while to call at the shop for his provisions at that hour, Donn and his daughter being probably not up, if they caroused late the night before. However, he found in passing that the door was open, and he could hear voices within, though the shutters of the meat-stall were not down. He went and tapped at the sitting-room door, and opened it.

Another man they knew, Tinker Taylor, even though he lived on the same street, wasn’t invited. However, as he was heading home from a late job on the night of the party, he needed to stop by the shop for trotters. There weren’t any available, but he was promised some by the next morning. While he was asking about it, Taylor glanced into the back room and saw the guests gathered around, playing cards, drinking, and generally having a good time at Donn’s expense. He went home to bed, and the next morning he wondered how the party had gone. He thought it wasn’t worth stopping by the shop for his supplies at that time, since Donn and his daughter probably weren’t up if they had been drinking late into the night. However, as he passed by, he noticed the door was open and could hear voices inside, even though the shutters of the meat stall were still up. He knocked on the sitting-room door and opened it.

“Well—to be sure!” he said, astonished.

"Of course!" he said, shocked.

Hosts and guests were sitting card-playing, smoking, and talking, precisely as he had left them eleven hours earlier; the gas was burning and the curtains drawn, though it had been broad daylight for two hours out of doors.

Hosts and guests were sitting around playing cards, smoking, and chatting, just like he had left them eleven hours earlier; the gas lights were on and the curtains were closed, even though it had been bright daylight outside for two hours.

“Yes!” cried Arabella, laughing. “Here we are, just the same. We ought to be ashamed of ourselves, oughtn’t we? But it is a sort of housewarming, you see; and our friends are in no hurry. Come in, Mr. Taylor, and sit down.”

“Yeah!” exclaimed Arabella, laughing. “Here we are, just like before. We should be embarrassed, shouldn’t we? But it’s kind of a housewarming, you know; and our friends aren’t in a rush. Come in, Mr. Taylor, and have a seat.”

The tinker, or rather reduced ironmonger, was nothing loath, and entered and took a seat. “I shall lose a quarter, but never mind,” he said. “Well, really, I could hardly believe my eyes when I looked in! It seemed as if I was flung back again into last night, all of a sudden.”

The tinker, or more like a low-key ironmonger, was more than happy to come in and grab a seat. “I’ll lose a bit of money, but whatever,” he said. “Honestly, I could barely believe my eyes when I looked inside! It felt like I was suddenly thrown back to last night.”

“So you are. Pour out for Mr. Taylor.”

“So you are. Pour some for Mr. Taylor.”

He now perceived that she was sitting beside Jude, her arm being round his waist. Jude, like the rest of the company, bore on his face the signs of how deeply he had been indulging.

He now noticed that she was sitting next to Jude, her arm wrapped around his waist. Jude, like everyone else in the group, showed on his face the signs of how much he had been indulging.

“Well, we’ve been waiting for certain legal hours to arrive, to tell the truth,” she continued bashfully, and making her spirituous crimson look as much like a maiden blush as possible. “Jude and I have decided to make up matters between us by tying the knot again, as we find we can’t do without one another after all. So, as a bright notion, we agreed to sit on till it was late enough, and go and do it off-hand.”

“Well, we’ve been waiting for certain legal hours to arrive, to be honest,” she continued shyly, trying to make her tipsy flush look as much like a maiden's blush as possible. “Jude and I have decided to patch things up by getting married again, as we realize we can’t live without each other after all. So, as a clever idea, we agreed to wait until it was late enough and then just go and do it spontaneously.”

Jude seemed to pay no great heed to what she was announcing, or indeed to anything whatever. The entrance of Taylor infused fresh spirit into the company, and they remained sitting, till Arabella whispered to her father: “Now we may as well go.”

Jude didn’t seem to pay much attention to what she was saying, or to anything else for that matter. The arrival of Taylor brought new energy to the group, and they stayed seated until Arabella leaned over to her father and whispered, “Now we might as well go.”

“But the parson don’t know?”

"But the pastor doesn’t know?"

“Yes, I told him last night that we might come between eight and nine, as there were reasons of decency for doing it as early and quiet as possible; on account of it being our second marriage, which might make people curious to look on if they knew. He highly approved.”

“Yes, I told him last night that we might come between eight and nine, as there were reasons of decency for doing it as early and quietly as possible; since it’s our second marriage, which might make people curious to watch if they knew. He was all for it.”

“Oh very well, I’m ready,” said her father, getting up and shaking himself.

“Oh fine, I’m ready,” said her father, getting up and shaking himself.

“Now, old darling,” she said to Jude. “Come along, as you promised.”

“Now, sweetie,” she said to Jude. “Let’s go, just like you promised.”

“When did I promise anything?” asked he, whom she had made so tipsy by her special knowledge of that line of business as almost to have made him sober again—or to seem so to those who did not know him.

“When did I promise anything?” he asked, feeling so tipsy from her special expertise in that area that he almost seemed sober again—or at least to those who didn’t know him.

“Why!” said Arabella, affecting dismay. “You’ve promised to marry me several times as we’ve sat here to-night. These gentlemen have heard you.”

“Why!” said Arabella, pretending to be upset. “You’ve promised to marry me several times while we’ve been sitting here tonight. These gentlemen have heard you.”

“I don’t remember it,” said Jude doggedly. “There’s only one woman—but I won’t mention her in this Capharnaum!”

“I don’t remember it,” Jude insisted stubbornly. “There’s only one woman—but I won’t bring her up in this mess!”

Arabella looked towards her father. “Now, Mr. Fawley be honourable,” said Donn. “You and my daughter have been living here together these three or four days, quite on the understanding that you were going to marry her. Of course I shouldn’t have had such goings on in my house if I hadn’t understood that. As a point of honour you must do it now.”

Arabella looked at her father. “Now, Mr. Fawley, be honorable,” Donn said. “You and my daughter have been living together here for the past three or four days, fully aware that you were going to marry her. Obviously, I wouldn’t have allowed this situation in my house if I hadn’t understood that. As a matter of honor, you need to go through with it now.”

“Don’t say anything against my honour!” enjoined Jude hotly, standing up. “I’d marry the W–––– of Babylon rather than do anything dishonourable! No reflection on you, my dear. It is a mere rhetorical figure—what they call in the books, hyperbole.”

“Don’t say anything against my honor!” Jude said passionately, standing up. “I’d rather marry the W–––– of Babylon than do anything dishonorable! No offense to you, my dear. It’s just a rhetorical figure—what they call in literature, hyperbole.”

“Keep your figures for your debts to friends who shelter you,” said Donn.

“Keep track of the money you owe to friends who help you out,” said Donn.

“If I am bound in honour to marry her—as I suppose I am—though how I came to be here with her I know no more than a dead man—marry her I will, so help me God! I have never behaved dishonourably to a woman or to any living thing. I am not a man who wants to save himself at the expense of the weaker among us!”

“If I’m honor-bound to marry her—as I think I am—though I have no idea how I ended up here with her, marry her I will, so help me God! I’ve never acted dishonorably toward a woman or any living thing. I’m not the kind of guy who tries to save himself at the expense of those who are weaker!”

“There—never mind him, deary,” said she, putting her cheek against Jude’s. “Come up and wash your face, and just put yourself tidy, and off we’ll go. Make it up with Father.”

“There—don’t worry about him, sweetheart,” she said, leaning her cheek against Jude’s. “Come on, wash your face, tidy yourself up, and then we’ll head out. Patch things up with Dad.”

They shook hands. Jude went upstairs with her, and soon came down looking tidy and calm. Arabella, too, had hastily arranged herself, and accompanied by Donn away they went.

They shook hands. Jude went upstairs with her, and soon came down looking neat and collected. Arabella had quickly gotten herself ready, and together with Donn, they left.

“Don’t go,” she said to the guests at parting. “I’ve told the little maid to get the breakfast while we are gone; and when we come back we’ll all have some. A good strong cup of tea will set everybody right for going home.”

“Don’t go,” she said to the guests as they were leaving. “I’ve asked the little maid to prepare breakfast while we’re out; and when we come back, we’ll all eat together. A nice strong cup of tea will do everyone good before heading home.”

When Arabella, Jude, and Donn had disappeared on their matrimonial errand the assembled guests yawned themselves wider awake, and discussed the situation with great interest. Tinker Taylor, being the most sober, reasoned the most lucidly.

When Arabella, Jude, and Donn had gone off on their wedding errands, the guests who were gathered started waking up more and began discussing the situation with keen interest. Tinker Taylor, being the most sober, reasoned the most clearly.

“I don’t wish to speak against friends,” he said. “But it do seem a rare curiosity for a couple to marry over again! If they couldn’t get on the first time when their minds were limp, they won’t the second, by my reckoning.”

“I don’t want to say anything bad about friends,” he said. “But it does seem like a strange thing for a couple to get married again! If they couldn’t make it work the first time when they were all in, I don’t think they will the second time, in my opinion.”

“Do you think he’ll do it?”

"Do you think he'll?"

“He’s been put upon his honour by the woman, so he med.”

“He’s been put on his honor by the woman, so he did.”

“He’d hardly do it straight off like this. He’s got no licence nor anything.”

“He wouldn’t just do it like this right away. He doesn’t have a license or anything.”

“She’s got that, bless you. Didn’t you hear her say so to her father?”

“She’s got that, bless you. Didn’t you hear her say it to her dad?”

“Well,” said Tinker Taylor, relighting his pipe at the gas-jet. “Take her all together, limb by limb, she’s not such a bad-looking piece—particular by candlelight. To be sure, halfpence that have been in circulation can’t be expected to look like new ones from the mint. But for a woman that’s been knocking about the four hemispheres for some time, she’s passable enough. A little bit thick in the flitch perhaps: but I like a woman that a puff o’ wind won’t blow down.”

“Well,” said Tinker Taylor, relighting his pipe at the gas jet. “If you look at her as a whole, limb by limb, she’s not such a bad-looking woman—especially in candlelight. Of course, coins that have been in circulation can’t be expected to look like brand new ones from the mint. But for a woman who’s traveled around the world for a while, she’s more than acceptable. She might be a bit thick in the waist, but I prefer a woman who can stand her ground.”

Their eyes followed the movements of the little girl as she spread the breakfast-cloth on the table they had been using, without wiping up the slops of the liquor. The curtains were undrawn, and the expression of the house made to look like morning. Some of the guests, however, fell asleep in their chairs. One or two went to the door, and gazed along the street more than once. Tinker Taylor was the chief of these, and after a time he came in with a leer on his face.

Their eyes tracked the little girl as she laid the breakfast cloth on the table they had been using, not bothering to clean up the spills from the liquor. The curtains were pulled back, and the house seemed to be trying to look like morning. However, some of the guests dozed off in their chairs. A couple of others walked to the door, glancing up and down the street more than once. Tinker Taylor was the main one doing this, and after a while, he returned with a smirk on his face.

“By Gad, they are coming! I think the deed’s done!”

“Wow, they’re coming! I think it’s all over!”

“No,” said Uncle Joe, following him in. “Take my word, he turned rusty at the last minute. They are walking in a very unusual way; and that’s the meaning of it!”

“No,” said Uncle Joe, following him inside. “Trust me, he got cold feet at the last minute. They’re walking in a really strange way; and that’s what it means!”

They waited in silence till the wedding-party could be heard entering the house. First into the room came Arabella boisterously; and her face was enough to show that her strategy had succeeded.

They waited quietly until they could hear the wedding party coming into the house. Arabella was the first to enter the room, full of energy, and her expression made it clear that her plan had worked.

“Mrs. Fawley, I presume?” said Tinker Taylor with mock courtesy.

“Mrs. Fawley, I assume?” said Tinker Taylor with fake politeness.

“Certainly. Mrs. Fawley again,” replied Arabella blandly, pulling off her glove and holding out her left hand. “There’s the padlock, see… Well, he was a very nice, gentlemanly man indeed. I mean the clergyman. He said to me as gentle as a babe when all was done: ‘Mrs. Fawley, I congratulate you heartily,’ he says. ‘For having heard your history, and that of your husband, I think you have both done the right and proper thing. And for your past errors as a wife, and his as a husband, I think you ought now to be forgiven by the world, as you have forgiven each other,’ says he. Yes; he was a very nice, gentlemanly man. ‘The Church don’t recognize divorce in her dogma, strictly speaking,’ he says: ‘and bear in mind the words of the service in your goings out and your comings in: What God hath joined together let no man put asunder.’ Yes; he was a very nice, gentlemanly man… But, Jude, my dear, you were enough to make a cat laugh! You walked that straight, and held yourself that steady, that one would have thought you were going ’prentice to a judge; though I knew you were seeing double all the time, from the way you fumbled with my finger.”

“Of course. Mrs. Fawley again,” said Arabella calmly, taking off her glove and extending her left hand. “There’s the padlock, see... Well, he was a really nice, gentlemanly man. I’m talking about the clergyman. He said to me as gently as a baby when it was all over: ‘Mrs. Fawley, I sincerely congratulate you,’ he said. ‘Having heard your story and that of your husband, I believe you’ve both done the right thing. And for your past mistakes as a wife, and his as a husband, I think you should now be forgiven by the world, just as you have forgiven each other,’ he said. Yes; he was a really nice, gentlemanly man. ‘The Church doesn’t officially recognize divorce in her teachings,’ he said: ‘and remember the words of the service in your going out and coming in: What God has joined together let no one separate.’ Yes; he was a really nice, gentlemanly man… But, Jude, my dear, you were enough to make a cat laugh! You walked so straight and held yourself so steady that one would have thought you were being trained to be a judge; though I could tell you were seeing double the whole time from the way you fumbled with my finger.”

“I said I’d do anything to—save a woman’s honour,” muttered Jude. “And I’ve done it!”

“I said I’d do anything to—save a woman’s honor,” mumbled Jude. “And I’ve done it!”

“Well now, old deary, come along and have some breakfast.”

“Well now, dear, come on and have some breakfast.”

“I want—some—more whisky,” said Jude stolidly.

“I want—some—more whiskey,” said Jude calmly.

“Nonsense, dear. Not now! There’s no more left. The tea will take the muddle out of our heads, and we shall be as fresh as larks.”

“Nonsense, dear. Not now! There's none left. The tea will clear our heads, and we'll feel as fresh as daises.”

“All right. I’ve—married you. She said I ought to marry you again, and I have straightway. It is true religion! Ha—ha—ha!”

“All right. I’ve—married you. She said I should marry you again, and I did it right away. It’s true faith! Ha—ha—ha!”

VIII

Michaelmas came and passed, and Jude and his wife, who had lived but a short time in her father’s house after their remarriage, were in lodgings on the top floor of a dwelling nearer to the centre of the city.

Michaelmas came and went, and Jude and his wife, who had only lived for a short time in her father's house after getting remarried, were staying in a top-floor apartment in a building closer to the city center.

He had done a few days’ work during the two or three months since the event, but his health had been indifferent, and it was now precarious. He was sitting in an arm-chair before the fire, and coughed a good deal.

He had worked for a few days in the two or three months since the event, but his health had been poor, and it was now unstable. He was sitting in an armchair by the fire and coughing quite a bit.

“I’ve got a bargain for my trouble in marrying thee over again!” Arabella was saying to him. “I shall have to keep ’ee entirely—that’s what ’twill come to! I shall have to make black-pot and sausages, and hawk ’em about the street, all to support an invalid husband I’d no business to be saddled with at all. Why didn’t you keep your health, deceiving one like this? You were well enough when the wedding was!”

“I’ve got a deal for all my trouble in marrying you again!” Arabella was saying to him. “I’ll have to take care of you completely—that’s what it’s going to come to! I’ll have to make black pot and sausages, and sell them around the street, all to support a husband who I shouldn’t have to take care of at all. Why didn’t you take care of your health, fooling around like this? You were fine at the wedding!”

“Ah, yes!” said he, laughing acridly. “I have been thinking of my foolish feeling about the pig you and I killed during our first marriage. I feel now that the greatest mercy that could be vouchsafed to me would be that something should serve me as I served that animal.”

“Ah, yes!” he said, laughing bitterly. “I’ve been reflecting on my silly feelings about the pig you and I killed during our first marriage. Now, I believe the greatest mercy that could be given to me would be for something to serve me as I served that animal.”

This was the sort of discourse that went on between them every day now. The landlord of the lodging, who had heard that they were a queer couple, had doubted if they were married at all, especially as he had seen Arabella kiss Jude one evening when she had taken a little cordial; and he was about to give them notice to quit, till by chance overhearing her one night haranguing Jude in rattling terms, and ultimately flinging a shoe at his head, he recognized the note of genuine wedlock; and concluding that they must be respectable, said no more.

This was the kind of conversation they had every day now. The landlord of the boarding house, who had heard they were an odd couple, wondered if they were even married at all, especially after he saw Arabella kiss Jude one evening when she had a bit of a drink. He was about to kick them out until he accidentally overheard her one night yelling at Jude in a loud tone and eventually throwing a shoe at his head. That made him realize they were truly married, and deciding they must be respectable, he didn’t say anything further.

Jude did not get any better, and one day he requested Arabella, with considerable hesitation, to execute a commission for him. She asked him indifferently what it was.

Jude didn’t improve, and one day he asked Arabella, with a lot of hesitation, to do something for him. She casually asked what it was.

“To write to Sue.”

“Message Sue.”

“What in the name—do you want me to write to her for?”

“What on earth—what do you want me to write to her for?”

“To ask how she is, and if she’ll come to see me, because I’m ill, and should like to see her—once again.”

“To ask how she’s doing, and if she’ll come to visit me since I’m not well, and would really like to see her—one more time.”

“It is like you to insult a lawful wife by asking such a thing!”

“It’s just like you to insult a married woman by asking something like that!”

“It is just in order not to insult you that I ask you to do it. You know I love Sue. I don’t wish to mince the matter—there stands the fact: I love her. I could find a dozen ways of sending a letter to her without your knowledge. But I wish to be quite above-board with you, and with her husband. A message through you asking her to come is at least free from any odour of intrigue. If she retains any of her old nature at all, she’ll come.”

“It’s just to avoid offending you that I’m asking you to do this. You know I love Sue. I won’t beat around the bush—it's plain and simple: I love her. I could easily send her a letter without you knowing. But I want to be completely open with you and with her husband. A message through you asking her to come is at least free from any hint of secrecy. If she still has any of her old self, she’ll come.”

“You’ve no respect for marriage whatever, or its rights and duties!”

“You have no respect for marriage at all, or for its rights and responsibilities!”

“What does it matter what my opinions are—a wretch like me! Can it matter to anybody in the world who comes to see me for half an hour—here with one foot in the grave! … Come, please write, Arabella!” he pleaded. “Repay my candour by a little generosity!”

“What does it matter what my opinions are—a miserable person like me! Can it matter to anyone in the world who visits me for half an hour—here with one foot in the grave! … Come on, please write, Arabella!” he begged. “Return my honesty with a bit of kindness!”

“I should think not!”

“I don't think so!”

“Not just once?—Oh do!” He felt that his physical weakness had taken away all his dignity.

“Not just once?—Oh please!” He felt that his physical weakness had stripped him of all his dignity.

“What do you want her to know how you are for? She don’t want to see ’ee. She’s the rat that forsook the sinking ship!”

“What do you want her to know how you're doing for? She doesn’t want to see you. She’s the rat that abandoned the sinking ship!”

“Don’t, don’t!”

"Stop, stop!"

“And I stuck to un—the more fool I! Have that strumpet in the house indeed!”

“And I held on to my foolishness! What a fool I am! To have that woman in the house, really!”

Almost as soon as the words were spoken Jude sprang from the chair, and before Arabella knew where she was he had her on her back upon a little couch which stood there, he kneeling above her.

Almost as soon as the words were spoken, Jude jumped up from the chair, and before Arabella realized what was happening, he had her lying on her back on a small couch that was there, with him kneeling above her.

“Say another word of that sort,” he whispered, “and I’ll kill you—here and now! I’ve everything to gain by it—my own death not being the least part. So don’t think there’s no meaning in what I say!”

“Say another word like that,” he whispered, “and I’ll kill you—right here and now! I’ve got everything to gain from it—even my own death isn’t the least of it. So don’t think what I’m saying doesn’t matter!”

“What do you want me to do?” gasped Arabella.

“What do you want me to do?” Arabella gasped.

“Promise never to speak of her.”

“Promise you won't say anything about her.”

“Very well. I do.”

"Sure, I do."

“I take your word,” he said scornfully as he loosened her. “But what it is worth I can’t say.”

“I'll take your word for it,” he said with a sneer as he let her go. “But I don’t know how much it’s worth.”

“You couldn’t kill the pig, but you could kill me!”

“You couldn’t kill the pig, but you could kill me!”

“Ah—there you have me! No—I couldn’t kill you—even in a passion. Taunt away!”

“Ah—got me there! No—I couldn’t kill you—even in a fit of rage. Go ahead and taunt me!”

He then began coughing very much, and she estimated his life with an appraiser’s eye as he sank back ghastly pale. “I’ll send for her,” Arabella murmured, “if you’ll agree to my being in the room with you all the time she’s here.”

He then started coughing a lot, and she assessed his condition with a critical eye as he slumped back, looking extremely pale. “I’ll call for her,” Arabella whispered, “if you’ll allow me to stay in the room with you while she’s here.”

The softer side of his nature, the desire to see Sue, made him unable to resist the offer even now, provoked as he had been; and he replied breathlessly: “Yes, I agree. Only send for her!”

The softer side of his nature, the urge to see Sue, made him unable to resist the offer even now, despite being provoked; and he replied breathlessly: “Yes, I agree. Just send for her!”

In the evening he inquired if she had written.

In the evening, he asked if she had written.

“Yes,” she said; “I wrote a note telling her you were ill, and asking her to come to-morrow or the day after. I haven’t posted it yet.”

“Yes,” she said; “I wrote a note telling her you were sick and asking her to come tomorrow or the day after. I haven’t sent it yet.”

The next day Jude wondered if she really did post it, but would not ask her; and foolish Hope, that lives on a drop and a crumb, made him restless with expectation. He knew the times of the possible trains, and listened on each occasion for sounds of her.

The next day, Jude wondered if she had actually sent it, but he wouldn't ask her. Meanwhile, foolish Hope, which thrives on a little bit of something, filled him with anxious anticipation. He knew the schedule of the possible trains and listened each time for any sign of her.

She did not come; but Jude would not address Arabella again thereon. He hoped and expected all the next day; but no Sue appeared; neither was there any note of reply. Then Jude decided in the privacy of his mind that Arabella had never posted hers, although she had written it. There was something in her manner which told it. His physical weakness was such that he shed tears at the disappointment when she was not there to see. His suspicions were, in fact, well founded. Arabella, like some other nurses, thought that your duty towards your invalid was to pacify him by any means short of really acting upon his fancies.

She didn’t show up; but Jude wouldn’t bring it up with Arabella again. He hoped and expected to see her the next day, but Sue never appeared, nor was there any note in response. Then Jude concluded to himself that Arabella must have never sent her message, even though she had written it. There was something about her demeanor that indicated this. His physical weakness was so intense that he cried over the disappointment when she wasn’t there to witness it. His doubts were, in fact, well justified. Arabella, like some other caregivers, believed that it was her duty to soothe the patient by any means, without actually indulging his whims.

He never said another word to her about his wish or his conjecture. A silent, undiscerned resolve grew up in him, which gave him, if not strength, stability and calm. One midday when, after an absence of two hours, she came into the room, she beheld the chair empty.

He never mentioned his wish or his thoughts to her again. A quiet, unnoticeable determination built up inside him, giving him, if not strength, then stability and peace. One day around noon, after being away for two hours, she walked into the room and saw the chair empty.

Down she flopped on the bed, and sitting, meditated. “Now where the devil is my man gone to!” she said.

Down she flopped on the bed, and sitting, meditated. “Now where on earth has my man gone to?” she said.

A driving rain from the north-east had been falling with more or less intermission all the morning, and looking from the window at the dripping spouts it seemed impossible to believe that any sick man would have ventured out to almost certain death. Yet a conviction possessed Arabella that he had gone out, and it became a certainty when she had searched the house. “If he’s such a fool, let him be!” she said. “I can do no more.”

A heavy rain from the northeast had been falling on and off all morning, and looking out the window at the dripping gutters, it seemed unbelievable that any sick person would have risked going out to almost certain death. Yet, Arabella was convinced he had left, and it became clear to her after she searched the house. "If he's that foolish, then let him be!" she said. "I've done all I can."

Jude was at that moment in a railway train that was drawing near to Alfredston, oddly swathed, pale as a monumental figure in alabaster, and much stared at by other passengers. An hour later his thin form, in the long great-coat and blanket he had come with, but without an umbrella, could have been seen walking along the five-mile road to Marygreen. On his face showed the determined purpose that alone sustained him, but to which has weakness afforded a sorry foundation. By the up-hill walk he was quite blown, but he pressed on; and at half-past three o’clock stood by the familiar well at Marygreen. The rain was keeping everybody indoors; Jude crossed the green to the church without observation, and found the building open. Here he stood, looking forth at the school, whence he could hear the usual sing-song tones of the little voices that had not learnt Creation’s groan.

Jude was on a train approaching Alfredston, looking oddly dressed, pale as a statue, and attracting a lot of attention from other passengers. An hour later, his thin figure, in the long overcoat and blanket he had arrived with, but without an umbrella, could be seen walking along the five-mile road to Marygreen. His face showed the strong determination that was his only support, though it was built on shaky ground. He was out of breath from the uphill walk, but he kept going; at 3:30 PM, he stood by the familiar well at Marygreen. The rain was keeping everyone inside; Jude crossed the green to the church without being noticed and found the building open. Here he stood, looking out at the school, where he could hear the usual sing-song voices of the little ones who hadn’t yet experienced the world's hardships.

He waited till a small boy came from the school—one evidently allowed out before hours for some reason or other. Jude held up his hand, and the child came.

He waited until a little boy came out of school—one who was clearly allowed to leave early for some reason. Jude raised his hand, and the child approached him.

“Please call at the schoolhouse and ask Mrs. Phillotson if she will be kind enough to come to the church for a few minutes.”

“Please stop by the school and ask Mrs. Phillotson if she could come to the church for a few minutes.”

The child departed, and Jude heard him knock at the door of the dwelling. He himself went further into the church. Everything was new, except a few pieces of carving preserved from the wrecked old fabric, now fixed against the new walls. He stood by these: they seemed akin to the perished people of that place who were his ancestors and Sue’s.

The child left, and Jude heard him knock on the door of the house. He himself went deeper into the church. Everything was new, except for a few pieces of carving saved from the destroyed old building, now mounted on the new walls. He stood by these; they felt connected to the lost people of that place who were his ancestors and Sue's.

A light footstep, which might have been accounted no more than an added drip to the rainfall, sounded in the porch, and he looked round.

A light footstep, which could have been just another drop in the rain, echoed on the porch, and he turned to look.

“Oh—I didn’t think it was you! I didn’t—Oh, Jude!” A hysterical catch in her breath ended in a succession of them. He advanced, but she quickly recovered and went back.

“Oh—I didn’t realize it was you! I didn’t—Oh, Jude!” A shaky breath ended in a series of gasps. He stepped forward, but she quickly regained her composure and stepped back.

“Don’t go—don’t go!” he implored. “This is my last time! I thought it would be less intrusive than to enter your house. And I shall never come again. Don’t then be unmerciful. Sue, Sue! We are acting by the letter; and ‘the letter killeth’!”

“Don’t leave—don’t leave!” he begged. “This is my last chance! I thought it would be less intrusive to come here than to come inside your house. And I promise I won’t come back again. So please don’t be harsh. Sue, Sue! We’re following the rules; and ‘the rules can be harsh!’”

“I’ll stay—I won’t be unkind!” she said, her mouth quivering and her tears flowing as she allowed him to come closer. “But why did you come, and do this wrong thing, after doing such a right thing as you have done?”

“I’ll stay—I won’t be cruel!” she said, her lips trembling and tears streaming down her face as she let him come closer. “But why did you come and do this wrong thing after doing something so right?”

“What right thing?”

“What is the right thing?”

“Marrying Arabella again. It was in the Alfredston paper. She has never been other than yours, Jude—in a proper sense. And therefore you did so well—Oh so well!—in recognizing it—and taking her to you again.”

“Marrying Arabella again. It was in the Alfredston paper. She has always been yours, Jude—in the true sense. And that’s why you did the right thing—Oh so right!—in acknowledging it and bringing her back into your life.”

“God above—and is that all I’ve come to hear? If there is anything more degrading, immoral, unnatural, than another in my life, it is this meretricious contract with Arabella which has been called doing the right thing! And you too—you call yourself Phillotson’s wife! His wife! You are mine.”

“God above—and is that all I’ve come to hear? If there’s anything more degrading, immoral, or unnatural in my life than this sham contract with Arabella, which is supposed to be the right thing, I don’t know what it is! And you too—you call yourself Phillotson’s wife! His wife! You are mine.”

“Don’t make me rush away from you—I can’t bear much! But on this point I am decided.”

“Don’t make me hurry away from you—I can’t take much! But on this point, I’m firm.”

“I cannot understand how you did it—how you think it—I cannot!”

“I just don't get how you did it—how you think that way—I can't!”

“Never mind that. He is a kind husband to me—And I—I’ve wrestled and struggled, and fasted, and prayed. I have nearly brought my body into complete subjection. And you mustn’t—will you—wake—”

“Forget that. He's a good husband to me—And I—I’ve fought and struggled, and gone without food, and prayed. I've almost brought my body fully under control. And you mustn’t—will you—wake—”

“Oh you darling little fool; where is your reason? You seem to have suffered the loss of your faculties! I would argue with you if I didn’t know that a woman in your state of feeling is quite beyond all appeals to her brains. Or is it that you are humbugging yourself, as so many women do about these things; and don’t actually believe what you pretend to, and only are indulging in the luxury of the emotion raised by an affected belief?”

“Oh, you sweet little fool; where’s your common sense? You seem to have lost your mind! I would argue with you if I didn’t realize that a woman feeling like you are is completely unreachable by logic. Or are you just kidding yourself, like so many women do about these things; and don’t actually believe what you pretend to, and are just enjoying the thrill of the emotion created by a false belief?”

“Luxury! How can you be so cruel!”

“Luxury! How can you be so heartless!”

“You dear, sad, soft, most melancholy wreck of a promising human intellect that it has ever been my lot to behold! Where is your scorn of convention gone? I would have died game!”

“You dear, sad, soft, and most heartbreaking wreck of a once-promising mind that I have ever seen! Where has your disdain for convention gone? I would have faced death bravely!”

“You crush, almost insult me, Jude! Go away from me!” She turned off quickly.

“You're crushing me, almost insulting me, Jude! Just leave me alone!” She quickly turned away.

“I will. I would never come to see you again, even if I had the strength to come, which I shall not have any more. Sue, Sue, you are not worth a man’s love!”

“I will. I would never come to see you again, even if I had the strength to come, which I won’t have anymore. Sue, Sue, you aren’t worth a man’s love!”

Her bosom began to go up and down. “I can’t endure you to say that!” she burst out, and her eye resting on him a moment, she turned back impulsively. “Don’t, don’t scorn me! Kiss me, oh kiss me lots of times, and say I am not a coward and a contemptible humbug—I can’t bear it!” She rushed up to him and, with her mouth on his, continued: “I must tell you—oh I must—my darling Love! It has been—only a church marriage—an apparent marriage I mean! He suggested it at the very first!”

Her chest started to rise and fall rapidly. “I can’t stand you saying that!” she exclaimed, and after her gaze lingered on him for a moment, she turned back impulsively. “Please, don’t look down on me! Kiss me, oh kiss me a lot, and tell me I’m not a coward or a worthless fake—I can’t take it!” She rushed up to him and, with her mouth on his, continued: “I have to tell you—oh I really must—my darling Love! It’s been—only a church marriage—an apparent marriage, I mean! He suggested it from the very beginning!”

“How?”

“How?”

“I mean it is a nominal marriage only. It hasn’t been more than that at all since I came back to him!”

“I mean it's just a name at this point. It hasn't been anything more than that since I returned to him!”

“Sue!” he said. Pressing her to him in his arms, he bruised her lips with kisses. “If misery can know happiness, I have a moment’s happiness now! Now, in the name of all you hold holy, tell me the truth, and no lie. You do love me still?”

“Sue!” he said. Pulling her close in his arms, he kissed her passionately. “If misery can feel happiness, I have a moment's happiness now! So, in the name of everything you hold dear, tell me the truth, and don’t lie. Do you still love me?”

“I do! You know it too well! … But I mustn’t do this! I mustn’t kiss you back as I would!”

"I do! You know that too well! … But I can’t do this! I can’t kiss you back like I want to!"

“But do!”

"Just do it!"

“And yet you are so dear!—and you look so ill—”

“And yet you are so precious!—and you look so unwell—”

“And so do you! There’s one more, in memory of our dead little children—yours and mine!”

“And so do you! There’s one more, in memory of our deceased little children—yours and mine!”

The words struck her like a blow, and she bent her head. “I mustn’t—I can’t go on with this!” she gasped presently. “But there, there, darling; I give you back your kisses; I do, I do! … And now I’ll hate myself for ever for my sin!”

The words hit her hard, and she lowered her head. “I can’t—I can’t keep doing this!” she gasped after a moment. “But it’s okay, sweetheart; I’m giving you back your kisses; I really am! … And now I’ll hate myself forever for what I’ve done!”

“No—let me make my last appeal. Listen to this! We’ve both remarried out of our senses. I was made drunk to do it. You were the same. I was gin-drunk; you were creed-drunk. Either form of intoxication takes away the nobler vision… Let us then shake off our mistakes, and run away together!”

“No—let me make my final plea. Listen to this! We’ve both remarried in a daze. I was drunk to do it. You were too. I was gin-drunk; you were drunk on your beliefs. Both kinds of intoxication blind us to a clearer vision… So let’s leave our mistakes behind and escape together!”

“No; again no! … Why do you tempt me so far, Jude! It is too merciless! … But I’ve got over myself now. Don’t follow me—don’t look at me. Leave me, for pity’s sake!”

“No; not again! … Why do you keep tempting me like this, Jude? It’s too cruel! … But I’ve managed to get past it now. Don’t follow me—don’t look at me. Just leave me alone, for pity’s sake!”

She ran up the church to the east end, and Jude did as she requested. He did not turn his head, but took up his blanket, which she had not seen, and went straight out. As he passed the end of the church she heard his coughs mingling with the rain on the windows, and in a last instinct of human affection, even now unsubdued by her fetters, she sprang up as if to go and succour him. But she knelt down again, and stopped her ears with her hands till all possible sound of him had passed away.

She ran to the east end of the church, and Jude followed her instructions. He didn’t look back, but grabbed the blanket she hadn’t noticed and walked straight out. As he passed the end of the church, she heard his coughs blending with the rain on the windows, and in a final instinct of human affection, still not completely subdued by her constraints, she jumped up as if to go help him. But she knelt down again and covered her ears with her hands until all sounds of him had faded away.

He was by this time at the corner of the green, from which the path ran across the fields in which he had scared rooks as a boy. He turned and looked back, once, at the building which still contained Sue; and then went on, knowing that his eyes would light on that scene no more.

He was now at the corner of the green, where the path stretched across the fields where he had frightened rooks as a kid. He turned and glanced back at the building that still held Sue; then continued on, aware that he'd never see that scene again.

There are cold spots up and down Wessex in autumn and winter weather; but the coldest of all when a north or east wind is blowing is the crest of the down by the Brown House, where the road to Alfredston crosses the old Ridgeway. Here the first winter sleets and snows fall and lie, and here the spring frost lingers last unthawed. Here in the teeth of the north-east wind and rain Jude now pursued his way, wet through, the necessary slowness of his walk from lack of his former strength being insufficent to maintain his heat. He came to the milestone, and, raining as it was, spread his blanket and lay down there to rest. Before moving on he went and felt at the back of the stone for his own carving. It was still there; but nearly obliterated by moss. He passed the spot where the gibbet of his ancestor and Sue’s had stood, and descended the hill.

There are cold spots all over Wessex in autumn and winter; but the coldest place when the north or east wind is blowing is the top of the hill by the Brown House, where the road to Alfredston crosses the old Ridgeway. This is where the first winter sleets and snows fall and stick, and where the spring frost lasts the longest before thawing. Battling against the north-east wind and rain, Jude continued on his way, soaked through. The necessary slowness of his walk, due to a lack of his former strength, was not enough to keep him warm. He reached the milestone, and even though it was raining, he spread out his blanket and lay down to rest. Before moving on, he went to feel the back of the stone for his own carving. It was still there, but almost faded away by moss. He passed the spot where the gibbet of his ancestor and Sue’s used to stand, and made his way down the hill.

It was dark when he reached Alfredston, where he had a cup of tea, the deadly chill that began to creep into his bones being too much for him to endure fasting. To get home he had to travel by a steam tram-car, and two branches of railway, with much waiting at a junction. He did not reach Christminster till ten o’clock.

It was dark when he got to Alfredston, where he had a cup of tea, the biting cold that started to seep into his bones was too much for him to handle without eating. To get home, he had to take a steam tram and two train lines, along with a lot of waiting at a junction. He didn’t get to Christminster until ten o’clock.

IX

On the platform stood Arabella. She looked him up and down.

On the platform stood Arabella. She sized him up.

“You’ve been to see her?” she asked.

“You went to see her?” she asked.

“I have,” said Jude, literally tottering with cold and lassitude.

“I have,” said Jude, literally swaying from being cold and exhausted.

“Well, now you’d best march along home.”

“Well, now you should head home.”

The water ran out of him as he went, and he was compelled to lean against the wall to support himself while coughing.

The water drained out of him as he went, and he had to lean against the wall to hold himself up while coughing.

“You’ve done for yourself by this, young man,” said she. “I don’t know whether you know it.”

“You’ve accomplished quite a bit for yourself with this, young man,” she said. “I’m not sure if you realize it.”

“Of course I do. I meant to do for myself.”

“Of course I do. I meant to take care of myself.”

“What—to commit suicide?”

"What, to take my life?"

“Certainly.”

"Absolutely."

“Well, I’m blest! Kill yourself for a woman.”

“Well, I’m blessed! End it all for a woman.”

“Listen to me, Arabella. You think you are the stronger; and so you are, in a physical sense, now. You could push me over like a nine-pin. You did not send that letter the other day, and I could not resent your conduct. But I am not so weak in another way as you think. I made up my mind that a man confined to his room by inflammation of the lungs, a fellow who had only two wishes left in the world, to see a particular woman, and then to die, could neatly accomplish those two wishes at one stroke by taking this journey in the rain. That I’ve done. I have seen her for the last time, and I’ve finished myself—put an end to a feverish life which ought never to have been begun!”

“Listen to me, Arabella. You think you’re stronger, and in a physical way, you are now. You could knock me over like a bowling pin. You didn’t send that letter the other day, and I couldn’t hold it against you. But I’m not as weak in other ways as you think. I decided that a man stuck in his room with pneumonia, a guy who only has two wishes left in the world— to see a certain woman and then to die— could fulfill both those wishes in one go by taking this trip in the rain. That’s what I’ve done. I’ve seen her for the last time, and I’ve finished myself— ended a chaotic life that should have never started!”

“Lord—you do talk lofty! Won’t you have something warm to drink?”

“Wow—you really go on! Would you like something warm to drink?”

“No thank you. Let’s get home.”

“No thanks. Let’s head home.”

They went along by the silent colleges, and Jude kept stopping.

They walked past the quiet colleges, and Jude kept pausing.

“What are you looking at?”

“What are you watching?”

“Stupid fancies. I see, in a way, those spirits of the dead again, on this my last walk, that I saw when I first walked here!”

“Ridiculous thoughts. I see, in a way, those spirits of the dead again, on this my last walk, that I saw when I first walked here!”

“What a curious chap you are!”

“What an interesting guy you are!”

“I seem to see them, and almost hear them rustling. But I don’t revere all of them as I did then. I don’t believe in half of them. The theologians, the apologists, and their kin the metaphysicians, the high-handed statesmen, and others, no longer interest me. All that has been spoilt for me by the grind of stern reality!”

“I feel like I can see them and almost hear them rustling. But I don't admire all of them like I used to. I don’t believe in half of them. The theologians, the apologists, and their counterparts, the metaphysicians, the arrogant politicians, and others, no longer interest me. Everything has been ruined for me by the harshness of reality!”

The expression of Jude’s corpselike face in the watery lamplight was indeed as if he saw people where there was nobody. At moments he stood still by an archway, like one watching a figure walk out; then he would look at a window like one discerning a familiar face behind it. He seemed to hear voices, whose words he repeated as if to gather their meaning.

The look on Jude’s lifeless face in the dim light of the lamp was as if he could see people where there weren’t any. At times he would pause by an archway, like someone watching a figure leave; then he’d gaze at a window as if he recognized a familiar face behind it. He appeared to hear voices, repeating their words as if trying to understand their meaning.

“They seem laughing at me!”

“They seem to be laughing at me!”

“Who?”

“Who’s that?”

“Oh—I was talking to myself! The phantoms all about here, in the college archways, and windows. They used to look friendly in the old days, particularly Addison, and Gibbon, and Johnson, and Dr. Browne, and Bishop Ken—”

“Oh—I was talking to myself! The ghosts all around here, in the college archways and windows. They used to seem friendly back in the day, especially Addison, Gibbon, Johnson, Dr. Browne, and Bishop Ken—”

“Come along do! Phantoms! There’s neither living nor dead hereabouts except a damn policeman! I never saw the streets emptier.”

“Come on! Ghosts! There’s no one alive or dead around here except for a damn cop! I’ve never seen the streets so empty.”

“Fancy! The Poet of Liberty used to walk here, and the great Dissector of Melancholy there!”

“Wow! The Poet of Liberty used to walk here, and the great Dissector of Melancholy walked over there!”

“I don’t want to hear about ’em! They bore me.”

“I don’t want to hear about them! They’re so boring.”

“Walter Raleigh is beckoning to me from that lane—Wycliffe—Harvey—Hooker—Arnold—and a whole crowd of Tractarian Shades—”

“Walter Raleigh is calling to me from that lane—Wycliffe—Harvey—Hooker—Arnold—and a whole bunch of Tractarian ghosts—”

“I don’t want to know their names, I tell you! What do I care about folk dead and gone? Upon my soul you are more sober when you’ve been drinking than when you have not!”

“I don’t want to know their names, I’m telling you! What do I care about people who are dead and gone? Honestly, you’re more sensible when you’ve been drinking than when you haven’t!”

“I must rest a moment,” he said; and as he paused, holding to the railings, he measured with his eye the height of a college front. “This is old Rubric. And that Sarcophagus; and up that lane Crozier and Tudor: and all down there is Cardinal with its long front, and its windows with lifted eyebrows, representing the polite surprise of the university at the efforts of such as I.”

“I need to take a break for a moment,” he said; and as he paused, gripping the railings, he sized up the height of a college's facade. “This is old Rubric. And that Sarcophagus; and up that lane Crozier and Tudor: and all down there is Cardinal with its lengthy front, and its windows with raised brows, showing the polite surprise of the university at the attempts of people like me.”

“Come along, and I’ll treat you!”

“Come on, and I’ll buy you something!”

“Very well. It will help me home, for I feel the chilly fog from the meadows of Cardinal as if death-claws were grabbing me through and through. As Antigone said, I am neither a dweller among men nor ghosts. But, Arabella, when I am dead, you’ll see my spirit flitting up and down here among these!”

“Alright. It will guide me home, because I feel the cold fog from the Cardinal meadows as if death's claws are clutching me inside and out. As Antigone said, I’m neither living among people nor spirits. But, Arabella, when I’m gone, you’ll see my spirit wandering around here among these!”

“Pooh! You mayn’t die after all. You are tough enough yet, old man.”

“Pooh! You might not die after all. You're still tough enough, old man.”

It was night at Marygreen, and the rain of the afternoon showed no sign of abatement. About the time at which Jude and Arabella were walking the streets of Christminster homeward, the Widow Edlin crossed the green, and opened the back door of the schoolmaster’s dwelling, which she often did now before bedtime, to assist Sue in putting things away.

It was nighttime in Marygreen, and the rain from the afternoon showed no signs of letting up. Around the time when Jude and Arabella were walking home through the streets of Christminster, Widow Edlin crossed the green and opened the back door of the schoolmaster’s house, which she often did now before bed to help Sue put things away.

Sue was muddling helplessly in the kitchen, for she was not a good housewife, though she tried to be, and grew impatient of domestic details.

Sue was struggling in the kitchen, as she wasn't a great housewife, even though she tried to be, and got frustrated with the little chores.

“Lord love ’ee, what do ye do that yourself for, when I’ve come o’ purpose! You knew I should come.”

"Lord love you, what are you doing that for, when I came here on purpose! You knew I was coming."

“Oh—I don’t know—I forgot! No, I didn’t forget. I did it to discipline myself. I have scrubbed the stairs since eight o’clock. I must practise myself in my household duties. I’ve shamefully neglected them!”

“Oh—I’m not sure—I forgot! No, I didn’t forget. I did it to discipline myself. I’ve been scrubbing the stairs since eight o’clock. I have to practice my household duties. I’ve shamefully neglected them!”

“Why should ye? He’ll get a better school, perhaps be a parson, in time, and you’ll keep two servants. ’Tis a pity to spoil them pretty hands.”

“Why should you? He might get a better school, maybe even become a pastor eventually, and you’ll have two servants. It’s a shame to ruin those lovely hands.”

“Don’t talk of my pretty hands, Mrs. Edlin. This pretty body of mine has been the ruin of me already!”

“Don’t comment on my pretty hands, Mrs. Edlin. This pretty body of mine has already brought me nothing but trouble!”

“Pshoo—you’ve got no body to speak of! You put me more in mind of a sperrit. But there seems something wrong to-night, my dear. Husband cross?”

“Pshoo—you don’t have much of a figure! You remind me more of a ghost. But something feels off tonight, my dear. Is your husband in a bad mood?”

“No. He never is. He’s gone to bed early.”

“No. He’s not here. He went to bed early.”

“Then what is it?”

“What is it then?”

“I cannot tell you. I have done wrong to-day. And I want to eradicate it… Well—I will tell you this—Jude has been here this afternoon, and I find I still love him—oh, grossly! I cannot tell you more.”

“I can't tell you. I messed up today. And I want to fix it… Well—I’ll share this—I saw Jude this afternoon, and I realize I still love him—oh, how embarrassing! I can’t tell you more.”

“Ah!” said the widow. “I told ’ee how ’twould be!”

"Ah!" said the widow. "I told you how it would be!"

“But it shan’t be! I have not told my husband of his visit; it is not necessary to trouble him about it, as I never mean to see Jude any more. But I am going to make my conscience right on my duty to Richard—by doing a penance—the ultimate thing. I must!”

“But it won't happen! I haven’t told my husband about his visit; there’s no need to worry him about it since I never plan to see Jude again. But I’m going to make my conscience clear regarding my duty to Richard—by doing penance—the final thing. I have to!”

“I wouldn’t—since he agrees to it being otherwise, and it has gone on three months very well as it is.”

“I wouldn't—since he thinks it should be different, and it's been working out just fine for the past three months.”

“Yes—he agrees to my living as I choose; but I feel it is an indulgence I ought not to exact from him. It ought not to have been accepted by me. To reverse it will be terrible—but I must be more just to him. O why was I so unheroic!”

“Yes—he agrees to me living my life the way I want; but I feel it's a favor I shouldn't expect from him. I shouldn't have accepted it. Changing this will be awful—but I need to be fairer to him. Oh, why was I so cowardly!”

“What is it you don’t like in him?” asked Mrs. Edlin curiously.

“What don’t you like about him?” asked Mrs. Edlin curiously.

“I cannot tell you. It is something… I cannot say. The mournful thing is, that nobody would admit it as a reason for feeling as I do; so that no excuse is left me.”

“I can’t tell you. It’s something… I just can’t say. The sad part is, no one would accept it as a reason for feeling the way I do; so I have no excuse left.”

“Did you ever tell Jude what it was?”

“Did you ever tell Jude what it was?”

“Never.”

"Not a chance."

“I’ve heard strange tales o’ husbands in my time,” observed the widow in a lowered voice. “They say that when the saints were upon the earth devils used to take husbands’ forms o’ nights, and get poor women into all sorts of trouble. But I don’t know why that should come into my head, for it is only a tale… What a wind and rain it is to-night! Well—don’t be in a hurry to alter things, my dear. Think it over.”

“I’ve heard some weird stories about husbands in my time,” the widow said, speaking softly. “They say that when the saints walked the earth, devils would take on the appearance of husbands at night and lead poor women into all kinds of trouble. But I don’t know why I’m thinking about that, since it’s just a story… What a wild wind and rain it is tonight! Well—don’t rush to change things, my dear. Take some time to think it over.”

“No, no! I’ve screwed my weak soul up to treating him more courteously—and it must be now—at once—before I break down!”

“No, no! I’ve pushed my fragile spirit to treat him more politely—and it has to be now—right away—before I fall apart!”

“I don’t think you ought to force your nature. No woman ought to be expected to.”

“I don’t think you should change who you are. No woman should be expected to.”

“It is my duty. I will drink my cup to the dregs!”

“It’s my responsibility. I will drink my cup to the last drop!”

Half an hour later when Mrs. Edlin put on her bonnet and shawl to leave, Sue seemed to be seized with vague terror.

Half an hour later, when Mrs. Edlin put on her bonnet and shawl to leave, Sue appeared to be overcome with a vague sense of fear.

“No—no—don’t go, Mrs. Edlin,” she implored, her eyes enlarged, and with a quick nervous look over her shoulder.

“No—no—don’t leave, Mrs. Edlin,” she pleaded, her eyes wide, glancing nervously over her shoulder.

“But it is bedtime, child.”

“But it's bedtime, kid.”

“Yes, but—there’s the little spare room—my room that was. It is quite ready. Please stay, Mrs. Edlin!—I shall want you in the morning.”

“Yes, but—there's the small spare room—my old room. It's all set up. Please stay, Mrs. Edlin!—I’ll need you in the morning.”

“Oh well—I don’t mind, if you wish. Nothing will happen to my four old walls, whether I be there or no.”

“Oh well—I don’t mind if you want to go. Nothing will happen to my four old walls, whether I’m there or not.”

She then fastened up the doors, and they ascended the stairs together.

She then locked the doors, and they went up the stairs together.

“Wait here, Mrs. Edlin,” said Sue. “I’ll go into my old room a moment by myself.”

“Wait here, Mrs. Edlin,” said Sue. “I’ll step into my old room for a moment alone.”

Leaving the widow on the landing Sue turned to the chamber which had been hers exclusively since her arrival at Marygreen, and pushing to the door knelt down by the bed for a minute or two. She then arose, and taking her night-gown from the pillow undressed and came out to Mrs. Edlin. A man could be heard snoring in the room opposite. She wished Mrs. Edlin good-night, and the widow entered the room that Sue had just vacated.

Leaving the widow on the landing, Sue turned to the room that had been hers exclusively since she arrived at Marygreen. She pushed the door shut and knelt by the bed for a minute or two. Then she got up, took her nightgown from the pillow, undressed, and came out to Mrs. Edlin. A man could be heard snoring in the room across the hall. She wished Mrs. Edlin goodnight, and the widow entered the room that Sue had just left.

Sue unlatched the other chamber door, and, as if seized with faintness, sank down outside it. Getting up again she half opened the door, and said “Richard.” As the word came out of her mouth she visibly shuddered.

Sue unlatched the other chamber door and, feeling suddenly weak, collapsed outside it. She got up again, half-opened the door, and said, “Richard.” As she spoke the name, she visibly shuddered.

The snoring had quite ceased for some time, but he did not reply. Sue seemed relieved, and hurried back to Mrs. Edlin’s chamber. “Are you in bed, Mrs. Edlin?” she asked.

The snoring had stopped for a while, but he didn't answer. Sue looked relieved and rushed back to Mrs. Edlin's room. "Are you in bed, Mrs. Edlin?" she asked.

“No, dear,” said the widow, opening the door. “I be old and slow, and it takes me a long while to un-ray. I han’t unlaced my jumps yet.”

“No, dear,” said the widow, opening the door. “I’m old and slow, and it takes me a long time to get ready. I haven’t unlaced my dress yet.”

“I—don’t hear him! And perhaps—perhaps—”

“I can't hear him! And maybe—maybe—”

“What, child?”

“What is it, kid?”

“Perhaps he’s dead!” she gasped. “And then—I should be free, and I could go to Jude! … Ah—no—I forgot her—and God!”

“Maybe he’s dead!” she gasped. “And then—I would be free, and I could go to Jude! … Oh—wait—I forgot her—and God!”

“Let’s go and hearken. No—he’s snoring again. But the rain and the wind is so loud that you can hardly hear anything but between whiles.”

“Let’s go and listen. No—he’s snoring again. But the rain and the wind are so loud that you can barely hear anything in between.”

Sue had dragged herself back. “Mrs. Edlin, good-night again! I am sorry I called you out.” The widow retreated a second time.

Sue had pulled herself back. “Mrs. Edlin, goodnight again! I'm sorry I called you out.” The widow stepped back again.

The strained, resigned look returned to Sue’s face when she was alone. “I must do it—I must! I must drink to the dregs!” she whispered. “Richard!” she said again.

The tense, defeated look came back to Sue’s face when she was by herself. “I have to do it—I have to! I have to drink every last drop!” she whispered. “Richard!” she said again.

“Hey—what? Is that you, Susanna?”

“Hey—what? Is that you, Sue?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“What do you want? Anything the matter? Wait a moment.” He pulled on some articles of clothing, and came to the door. “Yes?”

“What do you need? Is something wrong? Hold on a second.” He quickly got dressed and went to the door. “Yes?”

“When we were at Shaston I jumped out of the window rather than that you should come near me. I have never reversed that treatment till now—when I have come to beg your pardon for it, and ask you to let me in.”

“When we were in Shaston, I jumped out of the window instead of letting you come near me. I’ve never taken that back until now—when I’ve come to ask for your forgiveness and to request that you let me in.”

“Perhaps you only think you ought to do this? I don’t wish you to come against your impulses, as I have said.”

“Maybe you just feel like you should do this? I don’t want you to go against your instincts, like I’ve said.”

“But I beg to be admitted.” She waited a moment, and repeated, “I beg to be admitted! I have been in error—even to-day. I have exceeded my rights. I did not mean to tell you, but perhaps I ought. I sinned against you this afternoon.”

“But I ask to be let in.” She paused for a moment and said again, “I ask to be let in! I’ve made a mistake—even today. I’ve overstepped my boundaries. I didn’t mean to tell you, but maybe I should. I wronged you earlier today.”

“How?”

“How?”

“I met Jude! I didn’t know he was coming. And—”

“I met Jude! I had no idea he was coming. And—”

“Well?”

"What now?"

“I kissed him, and let him kiss me.”

“I kissed him and let him kiss me.”

“Oh—the old story!”

“Oh—the classic tale!”

“Richard, I didn’t know we were going to kiss each other till we did!”

“Richard, I had no idea we were going to kiss until it happened!”

“How many times?”

"How many times?"

“A good many. I don’t know. I am horrified to look back on it, and the least I can do after it is to come to you like this.”

“A lot. I don’t know. I’m terrified to look back on it, and the least I can do after everything is to come to you like this.”

“Come—this is pretty bad, after what I’ve done! Anything else to confess?”

“Come on—this is pretty bad, considering what I’ve done! Anything else to confess?”

“No.” She had been intending to say: “I called him my darling Love.” But, as a contrite woman always keeps back a little, that portion of the scene remained untold. She went on: “I am never going to see him any more. He spoke of some things of the past, and it overcame me. He spoke of—the children. But, as I have said, I am glad—almost glad I mean—that they are dead, Richard. It blots out all that life of mine!”

“No.” She had planned to say: “I called him my darling Love.” But, as a remorseful woman always holds something back, that part of the scene remained untold. She continued: “I’m never going to see him again. He talked about some things from the past, and it overwhelmed me. He mentioned—the children. But, like I said, I’m glad—almost glad, I mean—that they’re gone, Richard. It erases all that part of my life!”

“Well—about not seeing him again any more. Come—you really mean this?” There was something in Phillotson’s tone now which seemed to show that his three months of remarriage with Sue had somehow not been so satisfactory as his magnanimity or amative patience had anticipated.

“Well—about not seeing him again. Come—you really mean this?” There was something in Phillotson’s tone now that suggested his three months of being remarried to Sue hadn’t been as satisfying as his generous nature or romantic patience had expected.

“Yes, yes!”

“Yeah, yeah!”

“Perhaps you’ll swear it on the New Testament?”

“Maybe you’ll swear it on the New Testament?”

“I will.”

"I'm in."

He went back to the room and brought out a little brown Testament. “Now then: So help you God!”

He went back to the room and took out a small brown Bible. “Alright then: So help you God!”

She swore.

She cursed.

“Very good!”

“Awesome!”

“Now I supplicate you, Richard, to whom I belong, and whom I wish to honour and obey, as I vowed, to let me in.”

“Now I beg you, Richard, to whom I belong and whom I want to honor and obey, as I promised, to let me in.”

“Think it over well. You know what it means. Having you back in the house was one thing—this another. So think again.”

“Think it through carefully. You know what it means. Having you back in the house was one thing—this is something else. So think again.”

“I have thought—I wish this!”

"I've thought—I wish this!"

“That’s a complaisant spirit—and perhaps you are right. With a lover hanging about, a half-marriage should be completed. But I repeat my reminder this third and last time.”

“That’s a willing spirit—and maybe you’re right. With a lover around, a half-marriage should be finalized. But I’ll remind you one last time.”

“It is my wish! … O God!”

“It’s my wish! … Oh God!”

“What did you say ‘O God’ for?”

“What did you say ‘Oh God’ for?”

“I don’t know!”

“I have no idea!”

“Yes you do! But …” He gloomily considered her thin and fragile form a moment longer as she crouched before him in her night-clothes. “Well, I thought it might end like this,” he said presently. “I owe you nothing, after these signs; but I’ll take you in at your word, and forgive you.”

“Yes, you do! But …” He gloomily looked at her thin and fragile figure for a moment longer as she crouched in her nightclothes. “Well, I thought it might end like this,” he said after a while. “I owe you nothing after these signs, but I’ll take you at your word and forgive you.”

He put his arm round her to lift her up. Sue started back.

He wrapped his arm around her to help her up. Sue flinched.

“What’s the matter?” he asked, speaking for the first time sternly. “You shrink from me again?—just as formerly!”

“What’s wrong?” he asked, speaking sternly for the first time. “Are you pulling away from me again?—just like before!”

“No, Richard—I—I—was not thinking—”

“No, Richard—I—I—wasn’t thinking—”

“You wish to come in here?”

“You want to come in here?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“You still bear in mind what it means?”

"You still remember what it means?"

“Yes. It is my duty!”

"Yes. It's my duty!"

Placing the candlestick on the chest of drawers he led her through the doorway, and lifting her bodily, kissed her. A quick look of aversion passed over her face, but clenching her teeth she uttered no cry.

Setting the candlestick on the dresser, he guided her through the door and picked her up, kissing her. A brief look of disgust crossed her face, but she bit her lip and didn’t say a word.

Mrs. Edlin had by this time undressed, and was about to get into bed when she said to herself: “Ah—perhaps I’d better go and see if the little thing is all right. How it do blow and rain!”

Mrs. Edlin had by this time undressed and was about to get into bed when she said to herself, “Ah—maybe I should go check on the little one and see if everything’s okay. It’s really blowing and raining out there!”

The widow went out on the landing, and saw that Sue had disappeared. “Ah! Poor soul! Weddings be funerals ’a b’lieve nowadays. Fifty-five years ago, come Fall, since my man and I married! Times have changed since then!”

The widow stepped out onto the landing and noticed that Sue had vanished. “Oh! Poor thing! I think weddings are like funerals these days. It’ll be fifty-five years this Fall since my husband and I got married! Times have really changed since then!”

X

Despite himself Jude recovered somewhat, and worked at his trade for several weeks. After Christmas, however, he broke down again.

Despite his struggles, Jude managed to recover a bit and worked at his job for several weeks. After Christmas, though, he fell apart again.

With the money he had earned he shifted his lodgings to a yet more central part of the town. But Arabella saw that he was not likely to do much work for a long while, and was cross enough at the turn affairs had taken since her remarriage to him. “I’m hanged if you haven’t been clever in this last stroke!” she would say, “to get a nurse for nothing by marrying me!”

With the money he earned, he moved to a more central part of town. But Arabella noticed that he probably wouldn’t be doing much work for a long time, and she was pretty upset about how things had changed since she remarried him. “I can't believe how clever you were in this last move!” she would say, “to get a free nurse by marrying me!”

Jude was absolutely indifferent to what she said, and indeed, often regarded her abuse in a humorous light. Sometimes his mood was more earnest, and as he lay he often rambled on upon the defeat of his early aims.

Jude was completely indifferent to what she said, and often found her insults funny. Sometimes his mood was more serious, and while lying down, he would often talk about the failure of his earlier ambitions.

“Every man has some little power in some one direction,” he would say. “I was never really stout enough for the stone trade, particularly the fixing. Moving the blocks always used to strain me, and standing the trying draughts in buildings before the windows are in always gave me colds, and I think that began the mischief inside. But I felt I could do one thing if I had the opportunity. I could accumulate ideas, and impart them to others. I wonder if the founders had such as I in their minds—a fellow good for nothing else but that particular thing? … I hear that soon there is going to be a better chance for such helpless students as I was. There are schemes afoot for making the university less exclusive, and extending its influence. I don’t know much about it. And it is too late, too late for me! Ah—and for how many worthier ones before me!”

“Every person has some small power in a specific area,” he would say. “I was never really strong enough for the stone trade, especially not for the fitting. Lifting the blocks always strained me, and standing in the cold drafts of buildings before the windows are in always gave me colds, and I think that started the trouble inside. But I felt I could excel at one thing if given the chance. I could gather ideas and share them with others. I wonder if the founders thought of people like me—someone who’s good for nothing else except that specific thing? … I hear there are going to be better opportunities for students as helpless as I was. There are plans to make the university less exclusive and to expand its reach. I don’t know much about it. And it’s too late, too late for me! Ah—and for how many more deserving people before me!”

“How you keep a-mumbling!” said Arabella. “I should have thought you’d have got over all that craze about books by this time. And so you would, if you’d had any sense to begin with. You are as bad now as when we were first married.”

“How you keep mumbling!” said Arabella. “I thought you would have gotten over that obsession with books by now. And you would have, if you had any sense to start with. You're just as bad now as you were when we first got married.”

On one occasion while soliloquizing thus he called her “Sue” unconsciously.

On one occasion, while thinking to himself, he accidentally called her “Sue.”

“I wish you’d mind who you are talking to!” said Arabella indignantly. “Calling a respectable married woman by the name of that—” She remembered herself and he did not catch the word.

“I wish you’d pay attention to who you’re talking to!” said Arabella indignantly. “Calling a respectable married woman that—” She caught herself and he didn’t hear the word.

But in the course of time, when she saw how things were going, and how very little she had to fear from Sue’s rivalry, she had a fit of generosity. “I suppose you want to see your—Sue?” she said. “Well, I don’t mind her coming. You can have her here if you like.”

But over time, as she noticed how things were unfolding and how little she really had to worry about Sue’s competition, she felt a burst of generosity. “I guess you want to see your—Sue?” she said. “Well, I don’t mind her coming. You can have her here if you want.”

“I don’t wish to see her again.”

“I don’t want to see her again.”

“Oh—that’s a change!”

“Oh—that’s different!”

“And don’t tell her anything about me—that I’m ill, or anything. She has chosen her course. Let her go!”

“And don't tell her anything about me—that I'm sick or anything. She's made her choice. Let her go!”

One day he received a surprise. Mrs. Edlin came to see him, quite on her own account. Jude’s wife, whose feelings as to where his affections were centred had reached absolute indifference by this time, went out, leaving the old woman alone with Jude. He impulsively asked how Sue was, and then said bluntly, remembering what Sue had told him: “I suppose they are still only husband and wife in name?”

One day he got a surprise. Mrs. Edlin came to see him, all on her own. Jude’s wife, who had completely stopped caring about where his affections were directed by this point, went out, leaving the old woman alone with Jude. He casually asked how Sue was doing, and then said outright, recalling what Sue had told him: “I guess they’re still just husband and wife in name?”

Mrs. Edlin hesitated. “Well, no—it’s different now. She’s begun it quite lately—all of her own free will.”

Mrs. Edlin hesitated. “Well, no—it’s different now. She just started it recently—entirely on her own.”

“When did she begin?” he asked quickly.

“When did she start?” he asked quickly.

“The night after you came. But as a punishment to her poor self. He didn’t wish it, but she insisted.”

“The night after you arrived. But as a punishment to herself. He didn’t want it, but she insisted.”

“Sue, my Sue—you darling fool—this is almost more than I can endure! … Mrs. Edlin—don’t be frightened at my rambling—I’ve got to talk to myself lying here so many hours alone—she was once a woman whose intellect was to mine like a star to a benzoline lamp: who saw all my superstitions as cobwebs that she could brush away with a word. Then bitter affliction came to us, and her intellect broke, and she veered round to darkness. Strange difference of sex, that time and circumstance, which enlarge the views of most men, narrow the views of women almost invariably. And now the ultimate horror has come—her giving herself like this to what she loathes, in her enslavement to forms! She, so sensitive, so shrinking, that the very wind seemed to blow on her with a touch of deference… As for Sue and me when we were at our own best, long ago—when our minds were clear, and our love of truth fearless—the time was not ripe for us! Our ideas were fifty years too soon to be any good to us. And so the resistance they met with brought reaction in her, and recklessness and ruin on me! … There—this, Mrs. Edlin, is how I go on to myself continually, as I lie here. I must be boring you awfully.”

“Sue, my Sue—you sweet fool—this is almost more than I can bear! … Mrs. Edlin—don’t mind my rambling—I need to talk to myself while lying here alone for so many hours—she used to be a woman whose intellect shone brighter than mine, like a star compared to a dim lamp: she saw all my superstitions as cobwebs that she could sweep away with just a word. Then tragedy hit us, and her mind broke, and she turned to darkness. It’s strange how gender, along with time and circumstances, seems to broaden the perspectives of most men while often narrowing those of women. And now the ultimate horror has arrived—her surrendering herself to what she detests, trapped by convention! She, so sensitive, so delicate, that even the wind seemed to touch her with respect… As for Sue and me when we were at our most genuine, long ago—when our minds were clear and our love for truth was unafraid—the time just wasn’t right for us! Our ideas were fifty years ahead of their time and didn’t benefit us at all. And so the pushback they faced caused a reaction in her, and carelessness and ruin for me! … There—this, Mrs. Edlin, is how I continue to talk to myself as I lie here. I must be boring you terribly.”

“Not at all, my dear boy. I could hearken to ’ee all day.”

“Not at all, my dear boy. I could listen to you all day.”

As Jude reflected more and more on her news, and grew more restless, he began in his mental agony to use terribly profane language about social conventions, which started a fit of coughing. Presently there came a knock at the door downstairs. As nobody answered it Mrs. Edlin herself went down.

As Jude thought more about her news and became increasingly restless, he started to mentally curse social conventions in his anguish, which triggered a coughing fit. Soon, there was a knock at the door downstairs. When no one answered, Mrs. Edlin went down herself.

The visitor said blandly: “The Doctor.” The lanky form was that of Physician Vilbert, who had been called in by Arabella.

The visitor said flatly, “The Doctor.” The tall figure was that of Physician Vilbert, who had been summoned by Arabella.

“How is my patient at present?” asked the physician.

“How is my patient doing right now?” asked the doctor.

“Oh bad—very bad! Poor chap, he got excited, and do blaspeam terribly, since I let out some gossip by accident—the more to my blame. But there—you must excuse a man in suffering for what he says, and I hope God will forgive him.”

“Oh no—this is really bad! That poor guy got worked up and spoke out of turn, especially since I let some gossip slip by mistake—the more my fault. But there—you have to forgive someone who's hurting for what they say, and I hope God will forgive him too.”

“Ah. I’ll go up and see him. Mrs. Fawley at home?”

“Ah. I’ll go up and see him. Is Mrs. Fawley home?”

“She’s not in at present, but she’ll be here soon.”

"She's not in right now, but she'll be here soon."

Vilbert went; but though Jude had hitherto taken the medicines of that skilful practitioner with the greatest indifference whenever poured down his throat by Arabella, he was now so brought to bay by events that he vented his opinion of Vilbert in the physician’s face, and so forcibly, and with such striking epithets, that Vilbert soon scurried downstairs again. At the door he met Arabella, Mrs. Edlin having left. Arabella inquired how he thought her husband was now, and seeing that the Doctor looked ruffled, asked him to take something. He assented.

Vilbert left; but even though Jude had always taken the medicines from that skilled doctor with indifference whenever Arabella forced them down his throat, he was now cornered by circumstances and expressed his opinion of Vilbert right in the doctor's face, so forcefully and with such harsh words that Vilbert quickly hurried downstairs again. At the door, he ran into Arabella, who was there after Mrs. Edlin had left. Arabella asked him how he thought her husband was doing now, and noticing that the doctor seemed flustered, she offered him something to drink. He agreed.

“I’ll bring it to you here in the passage,” she said. “There’s nobody but me about the house to-day.”

“I’ll bring it to you here in the hallway,” she said. “There’s no one else at home today.”

She brought him a bottle and a glass, and he drank.

She brought him a bottle and a glass, and he took a drink.

Arabella began shaking with suppressed laughter. “What is this, my dear?” he asked, smacking his lips.

Arabella started to shake with controlled laughter. “What is this, my dear?” he asked, smacking his lips.

“Oh—a drop of wine—and something in it.” Laughing again she said: “I poured your own love-philtre into it, that you sold me at the agricultural show, don’t you re-member?”

“Oh—a drop of wine—and something in it.” Laughing again she said: “I poured your own love potion into it, the one you sold me at the agricultural show, don’t you remember?”

“I do, I do! Clever woman! But you must be prepared for the consequences.” Putting his arm round her shoulders he kissed her there and then.

“I do, I do! Smart woman! But you need to be ready for what comes next.” He put his arm around her shoulders and kissed her right then and there.

“Don’t don’t,” she whispered, laughing good-humouredly. “My man will hear.”

“Don’t, don’t,” she whispered, laughing playfully. “My guy will hear.”

She let him out of the house, and as she went back she said to herself: “Well! Weak women must provide for a rainy day. And if my poor fellow upstairs do go off—as I suppose he will soon—it’s well to keep chances open. And I can’t pick and choose now as I could when I was younger. And one must take the old if one can’t get the young.”

She let him out of the house, and as she went back inside, she thought to herself: “Well! Weak women need to prepare for tough times. And if my poor guy upstairs does leave—as I guess he will soon—it’s good to keep my options open. I can’t be picky like I was when I was younger. Sometimes you have to settle for the old if you can’t get the young.”

XI

The last pages to which the chronicler of these lives would ask the reader’s attention are concerned with the scene in and out of Jude’s bedroom when leafy summer came round again.

The final pages that the storyteller of these lives wants to draw the reader's attention to focus on the scene inside and outside Jude's bedroom when summer with its greenery returned.

His face was now so thin that his old friends would hardly have known him. It was afternoon, and Arabella was at the looking-glass curling her hair, which operation she performed by heating an umbrella-stay in the flame of a candle she had lighted, and using it upon the flowing lock. When she had finished this, practised a dimple, and put on her things, she cast her eyes round upon Jude. He seemed to be sleeping, though his position was an elevated one, his malady preventing him lying down.

His face was now so thin that his old friends would hardly recognize him. It was afternoon, and Arabella was at the mirror curling her hair, which she did by heating a clothes hanger in the flame of a candle she had lit, and using it on her flowing hair. When she finished that, practiced a smile, and got dressed, she glanced over at Jude. He seemed to be sleeping, even though he was in an upright position, his illness keeping him from lying down.

Arabella, hatted, gloved, and ready, sat down and waited, as if expecting some one to come and take her place as nurse.

Arabella, wearing a hat and gloves, sat down and waited, as if she was expecting someone to come and take her role as the nurse.

Certain sounds from without revealed that the town was in festivity, though little of the festival, whatever it might have been, could be seen here. Bells began to ring, and the notes came into the room through the open window, and travelled round Jude’s head in a hum. They made her restless, and at last she said to herself: “Why ever doesn’t Father come?”

Certain sounds from outside indicated that the town was celebrating, even though not much of the festival, whatever it was, could be seen here. Bells started to ring, and the sounds drifted into the room through the open window, buzzing around Jude’s head. They made her restless, and finally, she said to herself, “Why doesn’t Father come?”

She looked again at Jude, critically gauged his ebbing life, as she had done so many times during the late months, and glancing at his watch, which was hung up by way of timepiece, rose impatiently. Still he slept, and coming to a resolution she slipped from the room, closed the door noiselessly, and descended the stairs. The house was empty. The attraction which moved Arabella to go abroad had evidently drawn away the other inmates long before.

She looked at Jude again, critically assessing his fading health, as she had done many times over the past few months. After glancing at his watch, which was just hanging there for show, she stood up impatiently. He was still asleep, and making up her mind, she quietly slipped out of the room, closed the door silently, and went down the stairs. The house was empty. The pull that had motivated Arabella to go out had clearly sent the other residents away long before.

It was a warm, cloudless, enticing day. She shut the front door, and hastened round into Chief Street, and when near the theatre could hear the notes of the organ, a rehearsal for a coming concert being in progress. She entered under the archway of Oldgate College, where men were putting up awnings round the quadrangle for a ball in the hall that evening. People who had come up from the country for the day were picnicking on the grass, and Arabella walked along the gravel paths and under the aged limes. But finding this place rather dull she returned to the streets, and watched the carriages drawing up for the concert, numerous Dons and their wives, and undergraduates with gay female companions, crowding up likewise. When the doors were closed, and the concert began, she moved on.

It was a warm, clear, inviting day. She closed the front door and hurried onto Chief Street, and when she got close to the theater, she could hear the organ playing as they rehearsed for an upcoming concert. She went under the archway of Oldgate College, where men were setting up awnings around the courtyard for a ball that evening. People who had come from the countryside for the day were having picnics on the grass, and Arabella strolled along the gravel paths beneath the old lime trees. But finding the place a bit boring, she returned to the streets and watched the carriages arriving for the concert, many professors and their wives, along with college students and their cheerful female companions, gathering as well. When the doors closed and the concert started, she moved on.

The powerful notes of that concert rolled forth through the swinging yellow blinds of the open windows, over the housetops, and into the still air of the lanes. They reached so far as to the room in which Jude lay; and it was about this time that his cough began again and awakened him.

The strong sounds of that concert flowed through the swinging yellow blinds of the open windows, across the rooftops, and into the quiet air of the streets. They traveled all the way to the room where Jude was lying; and it was around this time that his cough started up again and woke him.

As soon as he could speak he murmured, his eyes still closed: “A little water, please.”

As soon as he could talk, he said softly, his eyes still closed: “A little water, please.”

Nothing but the deserted room received his appeal, and he coughed to exhaustion again—saying still more feebly: “Water—some water—Sue—Arabella!”

Nothing but the empty room responded to his call, and he coughed until he was exhausted again—weakly saying: “Water—some water—Sue—Arabella!”

The room remained still as before. Presently he gasped again: “Throat—water—Sue—darling—drop of water—please—oh please!”

The room stayed quiet as before. Suddenly, he gasped again: “Throat—water—Sue—darling—drop of water—please—oh please!”

No water came, and the organ notes, faint as a bee’s hum, rolled in as before.

No water came, and the organ notes, soft like a bee’s buzz, flowed in as they had before.

While he remained, his face changing, shouts and hurrahs came from somewhere in the direction of the river.

While he stayed, his expression shifting, cheers and shouts erupted from somewhere near the river.

“Ah—yes! The Remembrance games,” he murmured. “And I here. And Sue defiled!”

“Ah—yes! The Remembrance games,” he whispered. “And here I am. And Sue was disrespected!”

The hurrahs were repeated, drowning the faint organ notes. Jude’s face changed more: he whispered slowly, his parched lips scarcely moving:

The cheers were shouted again, overpowering the soft organ music. Jude’s expression shifted even more: he whispered slowly, his dry lips hardly moving:

“Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man-child conceived.”

“Let the day I was born be forgotten, and the night when it was said, There is a baby boy on the way.”

(“Hurrah!”)

“Yay!”

“Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, neither let the light shine upon it. Lo, let that night be solitary, let no joyful voice come therein.”

“Let that day be dark; may God not see it from above, and may the light not shine on it. Look, let that night be alone, and let no joyful voice be heard there.”

(“Hurrah!”)

"Hooray!"

“Why died I not from the womb? Why did I not give up the ghost when I came out of the belly? … For now should I have lain still and been quiet. I should have slept: then had I been at rest!”

“Why didn’t I die at birth? Why didn’t I just take my last breath when I came out of the womb? … Because then I would have been still and quiet. I would have slept; then I would have found peace!”

(“Hurrah!”)

"Hooray!"

“There the prisoners rest together; they hear not the voice of the oppressor… The small and the great are there; and the servant is free from his master. Wherefore is light given to him that is in misery, and life unto the bitter in soul?”

“There the prisoners lie together; they don’t hear the voice of their oppressor… The small and the great are there; and the servant is free from his master. Why is light given to those in misery, and life to the bitter in soul?”

Meanwhile Arabella, in her journey to discover what was going on, took a short cut down a narrow street and through an obscure nook into the quad of Cardinal. It was full of bustle, and brilliant in the sunlight with flowers and other preparations for a ball here also. A carpenter nodded to her, one who had formerly been a fellow-workman of Jude’s. A corridor was in course of erection from the entrance to the hall staircase, of gay red and buff bunting. Waggon-loads of boxes containing bright plants in full bloom were being placed about, and the great staircase was covered with red cloth. She nodded to one workman and another, and ascended to the hall on the strength of their acquaintance, where they were putting down a new floor and decorating for the dance.

Meanwhile, Arabella, in her quest to find out what was happening, took a shortcut down a narrow street and through a hidden corner into the quad of Cardinal. It was bustling and bright in the sunlight with flowers and other preparations for a ball as well. A carpenter gave her a nod, someone who had once worked alongside Jude. They were in the process of putting up a corridor from the entrance to the hall staircase, decorated with cheerful red and yellow bunting. Wagonloads of boxes filled with vibrant, fully bloomed plants were being arranged, and the grand staircase was covered in red cloth. She greeted one worker and then another, making her way up to the hall on the strength of their familiarity, where they were laying down a new floor and decorating for the dance.

The cathedral bell close at hand was sounding for five o’clock service.

The nearby cathedral bell was ringing for the five o’clock service.

“I should not mind having a spin there with a fellow’s arm round my waist,” she said to one of the men. “But Lord, I must be getting home again—there’s a lot to do. No dancing for me!”

“I wouldn't mind taking a spin there with a guy's arm around my waist,” she said to one of the men. “But wow, I really need to get home—there's so much to do. No dancing for me!”

When she reached home she was met at the door by Stagg, and one or two other of Jude’s fellow stoneworkers. “We are just going down to the river,” said the former, “to see the boat-bumping. But we’ve called round on our way to ask how your husband is.”

When she got home, Stagg and a couple of Jude's fellow stoneworkers were waiting at the door. "We're about to head down to the river," Stagg said, "to check out the boat-bumping. But we stopped by on our way to see how your husband is doing."

“He’s sleeping nicely, thank you,” said Arabella.

“He’s sleeping well, thank you,” said Arabella.

“That’s right. Well now, can’t you give yourself half an hour’s relaxation, Mrs. Fawley, and come along with us? ’Twould do you good.”

"That’s right. Well now, can’t you give yourself half an hour to relax, Mrs. Fawley, and come along with us? It would do you good."

“I should like to go,” said she. “I’ve never seen the boat-racing, and I hear it is good fun.”

“I'd like to go,” she said. “I’ve never seen the boat races, and I’ve heard they’re a lot of fun.”

“Come along!”

“Let's go!”

“How I wish I could!” She looked longingly down the street. “Wait a minute, then. I’ll just run up and see how he is now. Father is with him, I believe; so I can most likely come.”

“How I wish I could!” She gazed down the street with a sense of longing. “Just a moment, then. I’ll quickly go check on how he’s doing. I think Father is with him, so I can probably join you.”

They waited, and she entered. Downstairs the inmates were absent as before, having, in fact, gone in a body to the river where the procession of boats was to pass. When she reached the bedroom she found that her father had not even now come.

They waited, and she came in. Downstairs, the inmates were still gone, having actually gone together to the river to see the boats pass by. When she got to the bedroom, she realized her father still hadn't arrived.

“Why couldn’t he have been here!” she said impatiently. “He wants to see the boats himself—that’s what it is!”

“Why couldn’t he be here!” she said impatiently. “He wants to see the boats himself—that’s what it is!”

However, on looking round to the bed she brightened, for she saw that Jude was apparently sleeping, though he was not in the usual half-elevated posture necessitated by his cough. He had slipped down, and lay flat. A second glance caused her to start, and she went to the bed. His face was quite white, and gradually becoming rigid. She touched his fingers; they were cold, though his body was still warm. She listened at his chest. All was still within. The bumping of near thirty years had ceased.

However, when she looked over at the bed, her mood lifted because she saw that Jude seemed to be sleeping, even though he wasn't in his usual half-upright position because of his cough. He had slipped down and was lying flat. A second glance made her jump, and she approached the bed. His face was extremely pale and was slowly becoming stiff. She touched his fingers; they were cold, even though his body was still warm. She listened to his chest. Everything was quiet inside. The sounds of nearly thirty years had stopped.

After her first appalled sense of what had happened, the faint notes of a military or other brass band from the river reached her ears; and in a provoked tone she exclaimed, “To think he should die just now! Why did he die just now!” Then meditating another moment or two she went to the door, softly closed it as before, and again descended the stairs.

After her initial shock at what had happened, she heard faint sounds of a military or brass band from the river; in an irritated tone, she exclaimed, “I can’t believe he had to die now! Why did he have to die now?” Then, thinking for another moment or two, she went to the door, quietly closed it again, and went back down the stairs.

“Here she is!” said one of the workmen. “We wondered if you were coming after all. Come along; we must be quick to get a good place… Well, how is he? Sleeping well still? Of course, we don’t want to drag ’ee away if—”

“Here she is!” said one of the workers. “We were starting to wonder if you were going to show up after all. Let’s hurry; we need to grab a good spot… So, how is he? Still sleeping well? Of course, we don’t want to pull you away if—”

“Oh yes—sleeping quite sound. He won’t wake yet,” she said hurriedly.

“Oh yes—he’s sleeping really well. He won’t wake up yet,” she said quickly.

They went with the crowd down Cardinal Street, where they presently reached the bridge, and the gay barges burst upon their view. Thence they passed by a narrow slit down to the riverside path—now dusty, hot, and thronged. Almost as soon as they had arrived the grand procession of boats began; the oars smacking with a loud kiss on the face of the stream, as they were lowered from the perpendicular.

They followed the crowd down Cardinal Street until they reached the bridge, and the colorful barges came into view. From there, they made their way down a narrow path to the riverside—now dusty, hot, and crowded. Almost right after they arrived, the grand procession of boats started; the oars popped loudly as they hit the surface of the water while being lowered straight down.

“Oh, I say—how jolly! I’m glad I’ve come,” said Arabella. “And—it can’t hurt my husband—my being away.”

“Oh, wow—how great! I’m glad I came,” said Arabella. “And—it won’t hurt my husband—me being away.”

On the opposite side of the river, on the crowded barges, were gorgeous nosegays of feminine beauty, fashionably arrayed in green, pink, blue, and white. The blue flag of the boat club denoted the centre of interest, beneath which a band in red uniform gave out the notes she had already heard in the death-chamber. Collegians of all sorts, in canoes with ladies, watching keenly for “our” boat, darted up and down. While she regarded the lively scene somebody touched Arabella in the ribs, and looking round she saw Vilbert.

On the other side of the river, crowded on the barges, were stunning groups of women dressed in green, pink, blue, and white. The blue flag of the boat club marked the focal point, where a band in red uniforms played the same tunes she had already heard in the death chamber. College students in canoes with ladies eagerly searched for "our" boat, moving quickly back and forth. While she observed the vibrant scene, someone poked Arabella in the side, and when she looked around, she saw Vilbert.

“That philtre is operating, you know!” he said with a leer. “Shame on ’ee to wreck a heart so!”

"That love potion is working, you know!" he said with a smirk. "Shame on you for breaking a heart like that!"

“I shan’t talk of love to-day.”

“I won’t talk about love today.”

“Why not? It is a general holiday.”

“Why not? It's a holiday for everyone.”

She did not reply. Vilbert’s arm stole round her waist, which act could be performed unobserved in the crowd. An arch expression overspread Arabella’s face at the feel of the arm, but she kept her eyes on the river as if she did not know of the embrace.

She didn’t respond. Vilbert’s arm wrapped around her waist, a move that could go unnoticed in the crowd. A playful look came over Arabella’s face at the touch of his arm, but she kept her eyes on the river as if she were unaware of the embrace.

The crowd surged, pushing Arabella and her friends sometimes nearly into the river, and she would have laughed heartily at the horse-play that succeeded, if the imprint on her mind’s eye of a pale, statuesque countenance she had lately gazed upon had not sobered her a little.

The crowd surged, pushing Arabella and her friends almost into the river, and she would have laughed heartily at the antics that followed, if the image of a pale, statuesque face she had recently seen hadn't sobered her a bit.

The fun on the water reached the acme of excitement; there were immersions, there were shouts: the race was lost and won, the pink and blue and yellow ladies retired from the barges, and the people who had watched began to move.

The fun on the water hit peak excitement; there were splashes, there were cheers: the race was won and lost, the pink, blue, and yellow ladies got off the barges, and the spectators started to leave.

“Well—it’s been awfully good,” cried Arabella. “But I think I must get back to my poor man. Father is there, so far as I know; but I had better get back.”

“Well—it’s been really great,” exclaimed Arabella. “But I think I should get back to my poor guy. My dad is there, as far as I know; but I should head back.”

“What’s your hurry?”

“Why are you in a hurry?”

“Well, I must go… Dear, dear, this is awkward!”

“Well, I must get going… Oh dear, this is a bit awkward!”

At the narrow gangway where the people ascended from the riverside path to the bridge the crowd was literally jammed into one hot mass—Arabella and Vilbert with the rest; and here they remained motionless, Arabella exclaiming, “Dear, dear!” more and more impatiently; for it had just occurred to her mind that if Jude were discovered to have died alone an inquest might be deemed necessary.

At the narrow walkway where people were going from the riverside path to the bridge, the crowd was packed tightly together—Arabella and Vilbert among them; and they stayed there, unmoving, while Arabella complained more and more impatiently, saying, “Oh, no!” because it had just dawned on her that if Jude was found to have died alone, an inquest might be required.

“What a fidget you are, my love,” said the physician, who, being pressed close against her by the throng, had no need of personal effort for contact. “Just as well have patience: there’s no getting away yet!”

“What a restless little thing you are, my love,” said the doctor, who, being pressed close against her by the crowd, didn’t need to make any effort to touch her. “You might as well be patient: we can’t escape just yet!”

It was nearly ten minutes before the wedged multitude moved sufficiently to let them pass through. As soon as she got up into the street Arabella hastened on, forbidding the physician to accompany her further that day. She did not go straight to her house; but to the abode of a woman who performed the last necessary offices for the poorer dead; where she knocked.

It was almost ten minutes before the crowded group shifted enough to let them through. As soon as she stepped out onto the street, Arabella hurried on, insisting that the doctor not follow her any further that day. She didn't head straight to her house; instead, she went to the place of a woman who took care of the last rites for the deceased who were less fortunate, where she knocked.

“My husband has just gone, poor soul,” she said. “Can you come and lay him out?”

“My husband has just passed away, poor thing,” she said. “Can you come and prepare him?”

Arabella waited a few minutes; and the two women went along, elbowing their way through the stream of fashionable people pouring out of Cardinal meadow, and being nearly knocked down by the carriages.

Arabella waited a few minutes, and the two women made their way through the crowd of fashionable people streaming out of Cardinal Meadow, nearly getting bumped by the carriages.

“I must call at the sexton’s about the bell, too,” said Arabella. “It is just round here, isn’t it? I’ll meet you at my door.”

“I need to stop by the sexton’s about the bell, too,” said Arabella. “It’s just around here, right? I’ll meet you at my door.”

By ten o’clock that night Jude was lying on the bedstead at his lodging covered with a sheet, and straight as an arrow. Through the partly opened window the joyous throb of a waltz entered from the ball-room at Cardinal.

By ten o’clock that night, Jude was lying flat on the bed at his place, covered with a sheet and as straight as an arrow. The joyful beat of a waltz came through the slightly open window from the ballroom at Cardinal.

Two days later, when the sky was equally cloudless, and the air equally still, two persons stood beside Jude’s open coffin in the same little bedroom. On one side was Arabella, on the other the Widow Edlin. They were both looking at Jude’s face, the worn old eyelids of Mrs. Edlin being red.

Two days later, when the sky was just as clear and the air was just as calm, two people stood by Jude’s open coffin in the same small bedroom. On one side was Arabella, and on the other was the Widow Edlin. They both stared at Jude’s face, with Mrs. Edlin’s tired old eyelids being red.

“How beautiful he is!” said she.

“How handsome he is!” she said.

“Yes. He’s a ’andsome corpse,” said Arabella.

“Yes. He’s a handsome corpse,” said Arabella.

The window was still open to ventilate the room, and it being about noontide the clear air was motionless and quiet without. From a distance came voices; and an apparent noise of persons stamping.

The window was still open to air out the room, and since it was around noon, the clear air outside was still and quiet. In the distance, voices could be heard, along with what sounded like people stamping.

“What’s that?” murmured the old woman.

“What’s that?” whispered the old woman.

“Oh, that’s the Doctors in the theatre, conferring Honorary degrees on the Duke of Hamptonshire and a lot more illustrious gents of that sort. It’s Remembrance Week, you know. The cheers come from the young men.”

“Oh, those are the doctors in the theater, giving honorary degrees to the Duke of Hamptonshire and a bunch of other distinguished gentlemen. It’s Remembrance Week, you know. The cheers are coming from the young men.”

“Aye; young and strong-lunged! Not like our poor boy here.”

“Yeah; young and full of energy! Not like our poor kid here.”

An occasional word, as from some one making a speech, floated from the open windows of the theatre across to this quiet corner, at which there seemed to be a smile of some sort upon the marble features of Jude; while the old, superseded, Delphin editions of Virgil and Horace, and the dog-eared Greek Testament on the neighbouring shelf, and the few other volumes of the sort that he had not parted with, roughened with stone-dust where he had been in the habit of catching them up for a few minutes between his labours, seemed to pale to a sickly cast at the sounds. The bells struck out joyously; and their reverberations travelled round the bed-room.

An occasional word, like someone giving a speech, drifted from the open windows of the theater into this quiet corner, where it looked like Jude's marble features had a faint smile. The old, outdated Delphin editions of Virgil and Horace, along with the dog-eared Greek Testament on the nearby shelf, and the few other books he hadn’t let go of—covered in stone dust from where he would grab them for a few minutes between his work—seemed to lose their color at the sounds. The bells rang out cheerfully, and their echoes filled the bedroom.

Arabella’s eyes removed from Jude to Mrs. Edlin. “D’ye think she will come?” she asked.

Arabella looked away from Jude and turned to Mrs. Edlin. “Do you think she’ll come?” she asked.

“I could not say. She swore not to see him again.”

“I can’t say. She promised not to see him again.”

“How is she looking?”

“How does she look?”

“Tired and miserable, poor heart. Years and years older than when you saw her last. Quite a staid, worn woman now. ’Tis the man—she can’t stomach un, even now!”

“Tired and miserable, poor thing. Years and years older than when you last saw her. She's now quite a serious, worn-out woman. It’s the man—she can’t stand him, even now!”

“If Jude had been alive to see her, he would hardly have cared for her any more, perhaps.”

“If Jude had been alive to see her, he probably wouldn’t have cared about her much anymore.”

“That’s what we don’t know… Didn’t he ever ask you to send for her, since he came to see her in that strange way?”

"That's what we don't know... Didn't he ever ask you to reach out to her, since he came to see her in that unusual way?"

“No. Quite the contrary. I offered to send, and he said I was not to let her know how ill he was.”

“No. On the contrary. I offered to send help, and he told me not to let her know how sick he was.”

“Did he forgive her?”

“Did he forgive her?”

“Not as I know.”

"Not that I know of."

“Well—poor little thing, ’tis to be believed she’s found forgiveness somewhere! She said she had found peace!

“Well—poor little thing, it’s likely she’s found forgiveness somewhere! She said she had found peace!

“She may swear that on her knees to the holy cross upon her necklace till she’s hoarse, but it won’t be true!” said Arabella. “She’s never found peace since she left his arms, and never will again till she’s as he is now!”

“She can swear on her knees to the holy cross around her neck until she's hoarse, but it won’t be true!” said Arabella. “She’s never found peace since she left his arms, and she never will again until she’s like he is now!”


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!